Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Cassana

The city is alive with celebration.
I wish I could say the same.

In the courtyard below they set up for the joust, usually, I enjoy sitting beside my father and watching but I know today's joust holds a different meaning. The son of every lord who means anything shall be competing and I know why.

I am of age to be married and everyone knows it.

I also know who is coming to the city, my grandfather. There is only one reason he's coming all this way and it's not for my sixteenth name day.

The man who rules my father wants to make sure the most important marriage to be made in seventeen years is one that will benefit him. To further House Lannisters power, not House Baratheons.

Which is why I had Renly ensure the Tyrells would be here. The Lannisters rule through my father but Renly and I know that we might be able to undermine Tywin through a marriage that will benefit House Baratheon, for the power to rest on our shoulders, not House Lannisters.
But only if we are careful.

The door opens and I turn around expecting it to be Renly but instead it's Margaery armed with a bright smile and Tyrell roses.

"Oh Cassana, you look so lovely," she praises, kissing my cheek and embracing me warmly. I find a moment of hesitant ease in her arms before she pulls away, smiling as she examines the fabric of my Baratheon style dress. "So radiant."

"As are you Margaery," I say looking at the Tyrell rose who is ever beautiful, only growing more charming with age, more like her grandmother. Something I always keep in the back of my mind.

"Roses," she smiles holding them out for me. "You can never have enough beautiful things and I remembered how you loved the roses in Highgarden when you visited. How long ago was that?"

"Last year, Renly took me," I remember having very vividly learned why he decided to venture all the way to Highgarden, which was also the reason why Loras seems to visit the Red Keep so frequently. "And thank you, they are just as beautiful as I remember, as are you."

Her and I have known each other since we were children due to our closeness in age, with her only being a year or so older than I am. Due to distance, I can't say we've ever been around each other for long enough to become truly close in the way I've desired but there are times where I've called her a friend. But that was High Garden, in Kings Landing one can hardly afford to trust anyone enough to call them a friend.

"You are too kind," she laughs modestly as I put the roses into a nearby vase. "You're even more beautiful than I remember, it's a shame they keep you in this keep. You must visit Highgarden soon, perhaps Renly could convince your father to let you return with us after the celebrations have finished."

"It is not my father that needs convincing," I remind her and we both share a knowing look.

She and I did grow close during my last visit to Highgarden, we were growing quite close in a way I didn't think was possible until my mother ordered I return to the Red Keep. When I returned the only explanation she gave was that she didn't want me being influenced by 'that Highgarden whore.'
The closest thing to a true friend and companion I've ever had. Even if I can never truly trust her.

"Perhaps I could convince her to allow me to go as a nameday present."

"Hopefully," she says taking my hand in her's as we come to look out my window. "I cannot imagine being cooped up in this keep, in this city."

Unfortunately, I can.

"Well, it seems that soon enough I'll be leaving this city for good."

She gives me a curious look. "And if you had the choice where would that be?"

"Somewhere beautiful," I answer truthfully as I come by her side to survey the men below and give her a teasing smile of two gossiping ladies. "They are all awfully boring, I must admit I had been hoping to see a Martell."

"Martell?" she exclaims before giving me a little smirk. "I don't think the queen would approve."

"Certainly not," I agree with my own little wicked grin. "The Dornish do have a certain appeal but I'll admit that I'd betroth myself to Loras just to go to Highgarden and get away from my mother at this point."

"Well my father has been looking for a bride for him," she considers as if the Tyrells hadn't been hoping for this match since I was born. "And no one would reject a princess's hand in marriage."

"Except Renly may have some objections," I remind her and we again share a knowing look. "As fond as I am of your family and your home we both know why it is not the first match I would desire."

"Which is understandable but ladies in our position must make the best of our circumstances, and my brother despite his affections is the most eligible man in the Seven Kingdoms," she reminds me as she takes my hand in hers smiling. "And we'd be sisters."

Loras is a decent man, regardless of his affections he is not to my tastes but he would be kind enough. Treat me well enough. And I would have Margaery as a sister. Even so, when I think of a life in Highgarden as its lady I still feel empty. 

I give her a small smile and look out to the city. "It's strange, I hate Kings Landing but I think that if I left I'd miss it."

"It's your home," she says understandingly. "And it's not so bad."

"Don't lie," I try to laugh but humour struggles to reach my voice.

"Alright, but to be fair you can only see about five brothels from this window."

That does cause a genuine laugh to finally escape me and I feel at ease with her. But I never know if she is genuine in the kindness she shows, from experience any doubt is reason enough not to trust in her.

"It's a miracle I cannot hear them," I comment knowing there's one thing I won't miss about this city.

"Which is why you must come to Highgarden," she insists, stroking a piece of hair away from my face as she suggests "And speak to my grandmother. I know she'd be interested in exploring a match between you and Loras. And if not then we can enjoy ourselves."

There's something in her eyes that is certainly suggestive and I ask "Are you trying to court me on behalf of your brother Lady Margaery?"

"Perhaps," she smiles coyly in a way that is far less innocent than simply courting. "Is it working?"

"Perhaps," I tease back at her and her fingers are feather-light across my cheek.

"You know, most women don't know what they like until they've tried it," she says and there is no mistaking her intentions here. She knows that Loras doesn't have a chance in all the seven hells at being able to seduce me into marriage, but she thinks she just might.

Despite my curiosities, I've never dared venture near a man even if he did catch my eye. I look down at the men below and know that if I ever did desire to explore those curiosities with any that they'd no doubt end up dead in a jousting accident.

But a woman however is a different story entirely, something that would look innocent enough to the always watching eyes of the Red Keep. Something that would be almost impossible to prove if anyone did suspect anything other than innocent.

"Indeed," I agree, deciding to play along with her game. "Unfortunately for a woman in my position, it is difficult to be able to try anything."

"Which is unfortunate as sadly so many of us get to try so little before we're old and grey," she sighs but her offer is clear. "But if you were to come to High Garden then I believe you'd be satisfied with what you could try."

My curiosity might just get the better of me. "And what if I found myself inclined to try what I could before I am wed?"

Her lip curls upwards. "That can be arranged."

Before either of us can go any further the door opens and one of my handmaidens stands there looking a little pale.

"Princess, the Queen is here to see you."

Dread immediately fills me and I understand why the handmaiden is so pale.

I look to Margaery and know that my curiosity is certainly getting the better of me, but if she wants to seduce me into a marriage with her brother then I'll let her try.

"I will see you at the joust Lady Margaery."

She smiles as she courtesy's to me. "Princess."

She takes her leave and I take a moment to prepare myself, putting in a smile as my mother walks in with her head held high but she doesn't look as stern as usual.

"Mother," I greet with a polite half-curtsy.

"Look at you, you're all grown up now," she observes, frowning as she touches my loose black hair. "You definitely are your fathers' daughter."

"Well I definitely didn't get my hair from you," I reply in good jest but she only looks bitter.

She glances at my dress, yellow-gold as is it is the colour of my house, of house Baratheon. Its fit is loose and light to suit the weather, the neck of it low cut and my arms bare. "Highgarden fashion. I don't suppose you plan on changing, something with more fabric would be modest or red would look lovely."

"No," I answer, every conversation with her has always been a battle. If I didn't have my fathers will she would have me under her thumb. "Black and gold are the colours of my house, I am a proud Baratheon."

"Of course you are," she says stroking my arm warmly but her eyes tell a different story "It's a shame your father is out on a hunt instead of being here to wish you well on your name day."

I am no fool, my parents have never been happily married, my mother tries to keep us children from him as much as possible and he lets her.

He doesn't care much for Joffrey, Tommen of Myrcella, they look nothing like him but I have his black hair and blue eyes.
I am the only one who resembles him.
It is the very reason he loves me most and why my mother can hardly look at me some days. While Father favours me she favours my blonde-haired siblings, as awful as Joffrey may be.

But as much as I may look like my father I still have my mothers mind and I know what she is trying to do.

"He is celebrating in his own way, he will come to see me before the joust, as he always does," I remind her, hoping that I am right.

In my younger years, he'd sit me on his lap for all the lords and ladies to see but as I've grown older he's pulled away. In my heart I know it's not because he doesn't care, but because of my mother.
As I've become a woman I've begun to resemble her in my facial structure and mannerisms and he's become distant because of it.
He can hardly stand her and I've always feared the same fate would befall me.

It's not easy being the daughter of a king.

She gives me a small doubtful smile "Of course sweetheart." She then pulls out a parcel wrapped in red cloth "I had something made for you."

I unwrap the parcel and inside is a gold Lannister lion necklace, identical to the one she wears.

"You may be a Baratheon and you may look like one but you are a Lannister, never forget it."

How could I possibly forget?

"Thank you, I'll treasure this," I say politely as I set the parcel down on my table much to her displeasure.

House Lannister is the richest in Westeros but also the most cruel. If my mother isn't enough evidence of that my grandfather is. Due to their wealth people such as my father tend to ignore the horrors he has inflicted on innocents, like the Targaryen children.

But I've never been one to turn a blind eye.

"Uncle Jaime is busy preparing for the joust but he sends his regards, I believe Tyrion and Renly may be stopping by before the joust to see you," she informs me and I smile to myself at the thought of seeing Tyrion, my favourite uncle.

She sighs heavily as she walks to my window and looks down below to the joust being prepared.

"You're aware that this joust is different to the others?" she asks me stiffly.

"Of course," I answer knowing that I'm sixteen, it's time for me to be wed or at the very least betrothed. I should have been betrothed years ago.

Which is why the Tyrells are here, why Margaery wants to seduce me into going with her to Highgarden and marrying Loras, a princess is quite a prize for an ambitious house.

"Rest be assured it is simply a courtesy to the nobles, you will not be shipped off anywhere. Not like I was shipped off to your father."

I've been wanting to leave this city ever since I can remember, but as I admitted to Margaery I know that I'd miss it. Not the city itself perhaps, but the politics, the life of it.

Regardless, if I had the choice I'd go to the Stormlands but I know that I won't find a husband there, well they have a handful of young lords such as Beric Dondarrion but none of a high enough standing to be suitable. It has to be a man from one of the major houses and considering I'm the child of two of them it cuts my options.

Martell, Tyrell, Tully, Arryn, Greyjoy, Stark.
Only a handful of them have men of age I can marry, or rather would be willing to marry.

There is Prince Doran's son Trystane who would be about a few years younger than I am or even Prince Oberyn, but he'd have to be about the same age as my Father which I wouldn't overly mind if it wasn't for his reputation.
I have found myself wondering if the reason they've waited so long to betroth me is if they plan to wed me to an older man, and it's no secret the hatred he holds for my family. No better way to make alliances and settle disputes than offering a pretty young bride.
Although from what I hear he has no trouble finding people to occupy his bed, men and women alike which isn't a problem but I would rather my husband share my bed and mine alone.

Which is the problem I have with Loras. It's not simply his preferences but the fact he is sleeping with my uncle, a problem which Margaery clearly sees as small but one I find difficult to overlook.

There's Edmure Tully who's heir to Riverrun, in his late thirties so while he is about my mother's age it's nothing too bad, but based on what I've heard about him, which is a lack of anything appealing, I'd rather not consider him as an option.

Jon Arryns son is just a boy so that's out of the question and my father would probably grab his war hammer if the council even suggested marrying me to Theon Greyjoy.

But there is one who I can find little fault with, Robb Stark.

My father loves his more than his own brothers, Ned even named Robb after my father. The friendship between our houses is the most solid of any in the realm but it hasn't been sealed through marriage. Robb would only be a year or so older, seventeen, as far as I know he's not betrothed. I wouldn't be surprised if father wanted us to wed, on the surface it seems like a perfect match but the council wouldn't be pleased, and neither would I.

Renly and I have long suspected the crown's debt to the Lannisters and the Iron Bank is far greater than Littlefinger let us believe. Which means he would certainly like for me to be married to the second wealthiest family in Westeros to settle that debt. And if it means my father becomes less dependant on Tywin and turns to the Tyrells instead then it would be worth the personal sacrifice I'd have to make.

I've long given up on the idea of love being a factor in who I marry. I want a marriage that will give me freedom, advantage, wealth, power. Something that a marriage with a Stark wouldn't give me, it would no doubt make my father happy but the last thing I want is to be shipped off to a frozen wasteland, expected to act as a Northern woman would.
As honourable as the Starks may be I hear many Northerners are far from honourable, it's no surprise when one of their major houses has a flayed man for their symbol.

Which is why Highgarden is the next best option. Somewhere I would actually be free and respected. Somewhere I could still hold influence over the politics in this city.

"So if you have no plans to wed me to any of them, who to?" I ask curiously to see if she knows anything.

I've considered just about every realistic match and I've reached the point of telling the small council that I'll help them bloody choose a practical one if it means I can stop worrying about it.

"You are still a child in my eyes, you will not marry until I say so," she says fiercely and I know she doesn't want to let me go.

She wants me to be a Lannister, she wants to keep me here, trapped under her thumb in this godforsaken city. She was nineteen when she married my father, would have been married to Rhaegar Targaryen at about my age if the Mad King hadn't rejected my grandfathers' proposal out of spite.
Instead, she ended up marrying the man who killed him.

"And what does father say about the matter?" I ask and any warmth she had disappears from her eyes.

"You are my daughter, his opinion doesn't matter," she scolds. The only other option that matters is your grandfather, but that will not be for a long time to come."

And with that, she leaves the room as quickly as she came. Only leaving me more determined to free myself from her.

Who knows, I may just attend a Small Council meeting to discuss the matter and sort this out for myself. I'm hardly begging to marry for love, I already have a handful of matches in mind that would be beneficial for myself and the crown.

I'm not asking for love, only freedom.

It's not long before there are more knocks on my door and one by one people come to visit me. Uncle Renly with fine cloths and silks in the Baratheon colour and style, promising that he will take me to the Stormlands sometime soon, however, he's certainly not opposed when I mention travelling to Highgarden.

He and Tyrion have always been the uncles I've been closest with. Renly often says if Robert was more like me then the realm wouldn't be so bankrupt. Which is exactly why we need the Tyrells instead of my grandfather.

Much to my surprise, some members of the small council come bearing gifts, Littlefinger with some books on law and other practical topics and the promise that if I ever need assistance that I can trust him. It was all I could do not to laugh in his face, he truly must think I am naive to believe that I would help him gain influence.

Littlefinger only serves one person, himself.

The Septa comes with Myrcella who gifts me with hugs and flowers, and with little Tommen who gave me a basket of sweets. They are at a truly lovely age, unlike Joffrey. I'm unsurprised and even relieved to see he hasn't come, he is only a year younger than me and I fear the day he comes of age.

Even Uncle Jaime comes by to wish me well much to my surprise. He's always been strange around us children, particularly myself but he is still warmer to me than my own mother. He and Tyrion are the only Lannister's that don't make me despise the family name. Well mostly Tyrion, there's always been something off-putting about Jaime.

The door opens and I expect Tyrion but I'm surprised to see Varys.
"Happy name day Princess," he says with a respectful bow. "You are a woman grown now."

"My lord, you are a welcome sight," I say, accepting the books he offers me but I have more pressing matters. "I know this question may be a little upfront but as Master of Whisperers I figure that there's no one better to ask."

"Ah, you want to know which is those men down there you'll be marrying," he says knowingly but it's not a difficult guess to make.

"Oh I know it's none of them," I assure him. "But surely it's been a topic of discussion on the council."

"It has been," he admits. "I think Littlefinger has suggested every nobleman from Loras Tyrell to Oberyn Martell to Theon Greyjoy, each least desirable than the last. He seems to be leaning towards Ser Loras for Highgardens wealth but our late Lord Arryn said it was a matter for the king alone. It hasn't been discussed since his death but with your name day, I suspect it will be on the agenda again. I trust your uncle Renly can keep you updated on any developments."

"He could but I'd rather be a part of those developments," I reveal. "You hold significant influence over the council and your knowledge is trusted which is why I would like your knowledge on any suitors being considered and I will assist the council and my father in arranging a practical and beneficial match for myself and the crown."

He looks surprised, but he takes me seriously. "That can be arranged, Princess."

Just then the door opens and my first reaction is to look for my father but my eyes drift downwards to my favourite uncle.

"What are you two plotting?" Tyrion asks as he adds more books to the growing collection on my table. He was the one who drilled into me that a mind needs books like a sword needs a whetstone. Something I've taken very seriously since a young age.

"My marriage," I answer and he looks utterly confused.

"To who?"

"Yet to be determined," Varys says and gives us both a respectful nod. "I will inform you of the next council meeting."

"Thank you Lord Varys."

He leaves and Tyrion looks at me with raised eyebrows. "Marriage?"

"It's past time I was betrothed and it's hardly like my father is arranging anything, and you know my mother's stance on the matter so it seems that leaves it to me."

"Matter," he repeats to himself. "You have no idea how much you sound like my father when it comes to discussing marriage."

"Well it is a matter to be dealt with," I say knowing it's a practical matter, not a personal one.

But Tyrion knows better.

"I know you want to get away from your mother but there are more practical ways to do that than shipping yourself off."

"Well if I'm going to be shipped off I might as well have a say to whom," I point out. "My mother on the other hand says she's not going to have me shipped off like she was to my father."

"And speaking of your fathers," he begins and I go still "Don't worry he'll be here. He never misses a joust."

"He'll never miss a joust but his own child's name day is another matter," I remark bitterly.

He looks up at me and exhales heavily "Let me cheer you up, it's your name day after all. Come have a look at what I got you."

A smile comes to my face as he begins spreading out the books and I bend down to hug him. Out of all my family, I've always been closest to him much to my mothers' displeasure. Sometimes I swear it's him who's raised me, alongside Renly who is forever the irresponsible chaperone, who is more like a brother to me than an uncle.

But Tyrion has always been my rock in this family.

I pick up the first book in my reach and see it's a history of the Targaryens.

"Hide that one from your father," he says giving me a wink and I can't help but laugh. "You are the princess, it's only right you know the history of Westeros and the Targaryens were great rulers. The founder of your house was the rumoured bastard brother of Aegon the Conqueror, and your great grandmother was a Targaryen if I'm not mistaken, that was Roberts claim to the throne."

"I believe it was," I say knowing my history well, but also the reality of it. "Even if he did take the throne by right of conquest."

As I examine it he watches carefully "Wars will be fought over thrones but in the end, it's always bloodlines that solidify whatever is taken in war. You best know what your claim is."

Father goes into a rage whenever any mentions the Targaryen claim, he can't stand hearing the name Targaryen or considering that it's the reason he claimed the throne and not sheer strength alone.

"I do love history but it's not like I'll ever be Queen," I comment somewhat bitterly as I know just who the throne will go to.

"You never know," he says as I pick up a book on the history of the North. I put it aside and see a book on the Riverlands but aside from that most of them are all about the North.

"Have you suddenly developed an interest with the North uncle?"

"You should start reading up on it, after all in just a few days we'll start the journey."

"Pardon?" I ask at a loss for what he could mean.

"Oh your mother hasn't told you yet," he cringes as he pulls out a flask and takes a sip. "Well Since Jon Arryns unfortunate death your Father has decided to ask Ned Stark to be his hand."

Jon Arryns death was a shock to us all, and as for Ned Stark it's certainly news to me but I'm not surprised.

"My Father does love Ned Stark," I say fondly remembering the stories he would tell me about their adventures together during the rebellion. My bedtime stories from him were comprised of war stories, not fables.

"More than his own brothers that's for sure," he comments and I know it's true.

Renly and I are far closer than he ever was with his brothers, he was never manly enough for my Father and Stannis doesn't have much love in his heart or affection, he's a hard man. I pity his daughter Shireen, although she is a far few years younger than I am we were always close whenever I'd go to Dragonstone, it pains me that Stannis hides her away in that cold castle due to her affliction.

"Definitely," I agree as my thoughts wander to the North and what else the journey could hold but my thoughts are interrupted.

"I also have some Dornish wine but you'll have to hide it otherwise your mother will drink it all," he teases as he sets it down beside the necklace.

"Uncle?" I ask suddenly having a possibility dawn on me.

"Yes child?"

"I know the small council has not made a decision regarding my marriage but in your own opinion do you have any ideas?"

He swallows hard knowing that I'm not a child anymore, that I'm fully aware of what my duty as a princess is.

"Cassie, that is something you shouldn't worry about."

"I'm not worried, I just want to know."

I came to terms with my duty as a child, I knew even then that I'd either submit willingly or be dragged into a sept. Now I've taken it upon myself to have some control over my fate.

"To be honest I'm not sure but I am aware that your Father does have someone in mind, unfortunately, he doesn't often share his ideas with the small council."

That's when it dawns on me. "No, but he did with Jon Arryn. Varys told me that everyone that was suggested Jon Arryn dismissed."

Tyrion sits up a little straighter. "So Robert does have someone in mind, someone Jon Arryn must have known about."

We hear a commotion from below and dash over to the window to see father arriving with the hunting party in good spirits.

"Well, I suppose I'm about to find out."

~

Tyrion's gone by the time heavy footsteps echo through the hallway and the door bursts open.

"Father," I beam as he lets out a hearty, slightly drunken, laugh.

"Come here," he says opening his arms and pulling me into a tight embrace, almost crushing me. "Gods look at you, you're a woman now."

"I am," I say but I'm not going to interrogate him just yet, not when he's in such good spirits.

He hands me a parcel wrapped in fur "I got this for you on the hunt."

I smile knowing that it's his way of showing his love. He may leave to hunt but he'll always bring back the pelts for me. I open it and inside is a gold belt carved into the Baratheon style so it resembles the antlers of a stag.

"It's beautiful," I breathe in awe as I inspect the details, particularly the stones embedded in it that resemble those in his crown.

"Your uncle Renly suggested it," he says seeming proud of himself and I know that means Renly had it made and then gave it to him to give me. "And you should see about having that pelt made into a cloak, you'll need it."

"For the North?"

"Ah so you do know," he says pulling out a chair to take a seat. "Do you know why?"

"Uncle Tyrion told me you're going to ask Ned Stark to be your hand," I say, then feel my suspicions becoming truth. "But it's more than that."

"Aye," he confirms and I already know. "That old bastard's sat in the North for long enough but that's not all. When Ned and I were young we always joked about my daughter marrying his son. Then when we fought the Greyjoy's we agreed on it."

Despite suspecting my fathers' intentions I can only blink at him in disbelief. "If I've been engaged for nine years then why wasn't I or anyone else aware?"

He waves off my frustration and I just reach for the wine so I don't let any particular words slip out.

"All seven of those bloody gods and the Kingsguard wouldn't stop your mother from killing me if she knew," he says and I realise that is a pretty fair assessment.

"So you only told Jon Arryn so the council wouldn't marry me off to Loras Tyrell."

He looks surprised. "How did you know that?"

"Call it a good guess," I say knowing he'd just call me stupid for fretting so much when he's had this sorted for years. As I taste the wine on my tongue I finally allow myself to process just who I'm marrying.
"Robb Stark?"

He nods his head proudly. "Aye, there is no better man that could marry my daughter, than a man raised by Ned."

I nod my head vaguely in an utter state of disbelief. While I knew my father would have of course wanted me to marry a Stark I never thought it would be practical. Never gave it any real consideration.
I almost certainly thought I'd end up married to Loras, or if not him, then sold to the Martells.
Robb has of course crossed my mind but I never let myself consider the option, I never thought the council would agree.

"I just never expected it," I admit. "I'm certainly not complaining but I've never seen the value in a marriage alliance between the North and the crown, they have no considerable wealth in either gold or resources, or anything of practical value?"

He again waves off my concerns. "Which is why the council doesn't know, I can hear Littlefinger now saying that we need the Tyrells wealth. There's a reason I have two daughters and two sons. There'll be a marriage there somewhere with the Tyrells but this is more important than wealth. If the North and the realm aren't united then the Seven Kingdoms falls apart, it is the backbone of this damn country."

I sip my wine as I try to make sense of this match. It provides no wealth but I know how important stability between kingdoms is with maintaining peace. I just can't shake the feeling of disbelief.

"I just can't believe I've been betrothed since the Greyjoy rebellion and you've never even told me."

He seems surprised that I'd be offended, that I've even given a thought to it.

"Well yes but no," he tries to articulate. "You see we never did any of that formal crap, even if we forget about your mother, if the council or Tywin knew I was betrothing my seven year old daughter to the Starks when the Tyrells were right there they would have found a way to put an end to that."

"I see," I say slowly, able to see the sense in his decision which Jon Arryn must have supported but still bothered by it. Bothered by the lack of input into the decision, that despite all my careful consideration of what would benefit the realm whilst giving me freedom, the decision was already made for me based on jokes made with a friend sixteen years ago. "So I will wed Ned Starks son."

"I could have wed you to Loras or some Dornish prince, they even suggested betrothing you to Theon Greyjoy but I told them over my dead body."

"Greyjoy I understand, Theon is a prisoner of the Starks but an alliance with the Tyrells or Martells would be far more beneficial for the wealth of our house and keeping the peace. We wouldn't be reliant on my mother's wealth."

It would separate us from the Lannisters, we would have wealth that isn't coming from Tywin. His influence would fade. I know Renly wants to distance our house from the Lannisters, if marrying Loras is what it takes for my father to not be ruled by Tywin then I'll do it.

But he just seems confused that I'm arguing, disappointed even as he frowns "I thought that marrying Ned's son would make you happy."

I go quiet as I realise my own happiness is something I haven't even considered since he told me, it's something I've rarely if ever let myself consider. It's never been happiness I've chased, but freedom and doing what is best for the realm. For my house.

"I never thought my happiness would be taken into account when deciding on my marriage. That it doesn't matter when practical decisions have to be made," I confess and he turns more serious than I've ever seen him.

"You are my daughter, my child. My own flesh and blood. Of course your happiness matters to me," he says with such resolve it shocks me a little. "Damn the realm, and damn what the councils thinks is a practical decision. It's time the houses Stark and Baratheon are joined as they always should have been."

As they always should have been.

Lyanna.

The woman my father loved, the woman he went to war for. The woman who died before he could save her.

It's a betrothal he could not fulfil, an alliance between our houses that was never fulfilled.

"If it is what you wish then I'll do my duty to our house."

He scoffs. "Duty. Who trained you to be so obedient?"

"Tywin," I answer. "He taught me to always put my house first."

"Tywin," he mutters under his breath as he takes a drink. "I suppose someone has to but this hour first. So listen to your father when I tell you that your duty is to try to be happy, to live for something more than duty. When I was your age I definitely wasn't thinking about duty. All I cared about at your age was girls and killing. You're father, the king, orders you to forget about duty. Forget what Tywin taught you. You're my daughter, now stop acting like a bloody Lannister."

The words sting a little but I know they're true. For so long I've focused solely on duty, to be the dutiful daughter and use that to my advantage. Now I know where I'm going, it's a marriage that will not help my house gain the independence it needs but perhaps my father is right. Perhaps it will make me happy.

"Is Robb like his father?"

I only met Ned once, during the Greyjoy rebellion. He was a kind man, a good man. I knew it because my father was a better man when he was with Ned. That rebellion was the last time I saw my father truly happy, ever since he's wasted away into what he is now.

"I haven't met him," is all he says and I know I'll have to find out by other means. "But it's time you got out of this city."

He pours himself some of my Dornish wine not questioning where it came from and chugs it on one go. "Good to see you're not drinking that watered down piss."

"When will the wedding be?" I ask wanting to know. It could be in months or even years.

"Soon," he simply answers. "I still have to talk to Ned to work out the little details but I plan on having it before Ned and I leave Winterfell. Your mother is hellbent on keeping you in this city so you'll be living in Winterfell."

"So I won't be coming back to the city?" I realise, my heart becoming torn between the joy of finally leaving this place for good and the fear of going somewhere unknown but fear has always excited me, given me a fight response instead of flight like a true Baratheon.

"God I hope not," he comments and his voice turns serious. "I mean that in the most loving way possible, I don't want you here with your mother. You are my daughter and I'll be damned if she makes you into a Lannister. Tywin can drill the importance of duty into you all he wants but you know what you're mothers like. She's got her claws in the rest of your siblings. You are the only one of them who is a true Baratheon."

"I'm a Baratheon," I promise him. "I've always been your daughter, not hers."

His eyes soften. Well soon you will be Cassana Stark," he says almost emotionally. "I named you after my mother, I wanted to make you Lyanna but Cersei wouldn't have it. I saw that black hair and gods you screamed when you came out of her, reminded me of a battle cry. You had that Baratheon spirit, if you were a boy I would have had you fighting with the best master of arms in the Seven Kingdoms unlike that blonde shit of a brother of yours. I tried to have him trained but he threw a tantrum when he was disarmed and your bloody mother wouldn't have it."

"Sometimes I wish I was a boy," I confess knowing that my greatest failure is my sex. "I always wanted to fight, I wanted to rule. I always wanted to be like you, not my mother."

He almost looks regretful. "I wish you were, you'd be inheriting the throne and not Joffrey. You are a true Baratheon unlike him, gods I don't know what went wrong with him. I remember when you were just a child and Joffrey was being Joffrey, I think he had tried to kill your cat or some bloody pet and you took it upon yourself to set him straight. You picked up that little toy warhammer and struck him true. Your mother was hysterical but I remember being so proud, you had my temper. Ours is the fury alright," he laughs to himself and as he looks around at the books and I notice him beating back his emotions.
"Gods you would be a good King. You actually educate yourself, unlike your mother who thinks she already knows everything and you care, unlike me. If you were a boy then I'd probably abdicate and make you king, I've always hated ruling but with Joffrey as heir I can't do that."

I know he's always thought I was a better option than Joffrey but hearing him say it so proudly almost brings tears to my eyes. Almost, he's always hated tears, he thinks that they show weakness. I won't cry but I'll never forget his words.

"Thank you, Father," I say holding back tears, wishing more than anything that I was a boy but I'm not. That was my greatest misfortune. It's moments like these I begin to understand my mother who believes she would have been as great as Tywin if only she was a man.

"Sometimes I look at you and wonder what would have happened if Lyanna was your mother and not Cersei."

I go very quiet as he mentions Lyanna. My mother won't even speak her name but everyone in the Seven Kingdoms knows he loved her.

"Tell me," I say gently, taking this chance to see a side my father rarely ever shows. One my mother tries to convince me doesn't exist.

"I would have taken you on hunts with me, women from the Stormlands are fiercer than the other kingdoms but Cersei forbade the idea as barbaric, unladylike. The Stormlands and the North are similar as you'll come to see, both are wild countries with hardy people. I would have had you hold a sword or perhaps even a hammer if you were strong enough. I gave you a miniature warhammer when you were a child and you loved it but your mother took it away as it was no toy for a young girl. I gave Joffrey the same toy but he never even touched it, it was the one you hit him with. I wish I never let your mother have such a tight grip around your throat, she's been suffocating you since you were born."

"You aren't wrong," I admit and feel nothing but emptiness. "I wish more than anything that I could have had that life."

"But perhaps I can do this one thing right, I can get you out of this city, away from your mother and married to a good man, a Stark. You're clever, more competent than half my council. You might not be able to rule the Seven Kingdoms but you can rule the North for me, Robb will be warden of it someday and I know with you there the North and the realm can maintain what Ned and I built."

All my life my mother has tried to convince me that my father doesn't love me. I've always known it was a lie but I never knew just how much he had tried, especially in the beginning. But by marrying me to Robb he is doing the best thing he could do for me.

"Thank you, Father," I say gripping his hand tightly, wishing that things had been different. That the life he had imagined for me was the one I had lived but now everything is about to change.

"Now pack your things and don't tell your mother about this," he says giving me a small smile.

"I won't," I promise knowing just what she would try to do.

"And there's one more thing," he says looking at my wine. "You might want some more of that. Your grandfather just arrived."

My stomach twists and I clear my throat. "Then I best greet him before the joust."

~

It's only then that I change my dress to something more modest, it's only then I put on the necklace my mother gave me.

Tywin Lannister is here, I best present myself as I have to everyone these past years.

The dutiful daughter.

I find him standing in the throne room, the king without a crown.

"Grandfather," I say bowing my head in respect as he turns to look at me.

"Cassana," he says observing me carefully. "You're a woman now."

"I am," I smile pleasantly. "Thank you for making the long journey to attend my name day celebrations."

"Yes well I thought it was time I came to the capitol to arrange your marriage considering your father hadn't," he says stepping closer. "Or so I thought."

He looks at me expectantly and I know better than to lie. "I had not thought so either."

He narrows his eyes at me. "Were you aware of this informal betrothal your father had made with Ned Starks son?"

"No my lord," I say honestly. "However I was aware Lord Arryn turned down any matches proposed by the small council so I suspected that he and my father had something in mind."

He makes a satisfied sound then asks "And do you know why your father kept this hidden from everyone, including his own council?"

"So my mother would not intervene," I answer. "She still does not know of the betrothal."

"A sensible decision," he praises. "I did not think Robert was capable of such a thing but I suppose he knows how hysterical your mother gets over these matters."

"Indeed," I agree and he watches me carefully, the eyes of a lion stalking its prey.

"And how do you feel about this betrothal?"

I know he doesn't care for my feelings, he wants to know what I think of the decision logically.

"I feel that a more beneficial match could have been made but if my father wishes for me to marry Ned Starks son then that is my duty."

He seems surprised by my obedience, but pleased. "I remember when I told your mother she was to marry your father, she still hates me for it even though I made her a queen. Do you know what this match will make you?"

"I will be the wife of the Warden of the North," I answer. "My father has stressed the importance of a good relationship between the realm and the North."

"Very good," he says but looks curious. "However, if you could have chosen a match for yourself then what would you have proposed?"

Again, he does not care about my personal feelings. He's testing me.

"The Tyrells are wealthy and their son is only a few years older than I am not that that matters, they are Lords of the most fertile land in Westeros and the maester say that this summer is coming to an end. A union with them would ensure the crown had all it needed for the coming winter and enough wealth to support itself," I say and notice him listening intently. "I do not sit on the small council meetings but I am aware of my fathers spending habits and having wealthy connections certainly don't hurt, especially a union that will ensure their loyalty to the throne. However where loyalty is concerned the Dornish are a greater risk, it is no secret the discontent they bear for the throne and many still hold resentment for the events that occurred during my fathers' rebellion, such as Oberyn Martell. A royal match is not only a peace offering but also a promise of a renewed relationship between Dorne and the realm. Personally, I had always assumed I would be wed to either Loras Tyrell or Trystane Martell for practical reasons. I can see the practicality of a union with Robb Stark in regards to the realm but it seems my father made this match with his heart rather than his head."

"Hmm yes," he says sounding disappointed, not in me, but in my father. "You are an intelligent woman, you always have been. In fact, those two matches are ones I might have arranged myself if given the opportunity. A match with the Tyrells is certainly beneficial to the crown's treasury and one with the Martells could be the key to holding the peace. However, you have Myrcella still, while a second-born princess is not as much of a prize as the first it will have to do. Your father is the king, he may be a foolish one at that but there is benefit in you marrying a Stark."

While I am content with being used for a marriage alliance the thought of my little sister who has not even bled yet being sold like a broodmare does not sit well with me. It never has. But I do not let it show.

He looks to the throne. "You are the daughter of the two greatest houses in Westeros, and it is your duty to carry on our legacy. As a woman, you will not sit on any throne nor rule, but as the wife of a Warden, you will hold considerable influence over him and therefore the North. You will bear children with the Stark name and ensure the North stays loyal to the throne when Joffrey comes into power. While you may come to be known as Lady Stark you will always be Princess Cassana of the Houses Lannister and Baratheon, and your duty will always be to your family."

"And to the throne," I add to which he does not argue, only nods in approval. "Which is why I must do my duty as the throne and my family are one and the same."

House Baratheon, not House Lannister.

"Indeed it is. The house that puts family first will always defeat the house that puts the whims and wishes of its sons and daughters first," he tells me for the hundredth time. "Yet it seems you are the only other Lannister who understands this."

That comment surprises me and he again looks to the throne.

"My daughter is a queen because I married her to Robert Baratheon, yet if she had it her way gods know where she would have ended up. My eldest son joined the Kingsguard on a whim and serves as a glorified bodyguard while my youngest is a stunted fool who spends his time drinking with thieves and prostitutes. It seems only my granddaughter understands the importance of putting duty before all else."

My blood boils at the insults against Tyrion, the uncle who practically raised me. The one who taught me all I know. The one I love most.

Yet again, I do not let it show.

Not while I hold the favour of the most powerful man in Westeros.

"Which is why I will go North and marry Robb Stark, to do my duty."

The words taste bitter on my tongue. Go North, all the way to Winterfell. Away from my home and my family. Highgarden or Dorne I would have settled for, not Winterfell. I am a southern woman through and through, a woman who wants freedom.

I do not know if I will get that in the North.

"Yes but remember," he warns. "Your duty first and foremost is to your house."

Duty. My entire life has been consumed by my duty to my house and the throne.

The dutiful daughter, the perfect princess.

Reflected in the glass above the throne I can see her now with a Lannister lion around her neck.

And I despise her.

Chapter Text

Cassana

Nerves begin to overcome me while I sit by my fathers' side at the joust, in the place of honour.

The kings most beloved daughter, most beloved princess. Ever the joyful image, clad in gold wearing a blissful smile and the innocent eyes of a doe.

Never faltering, not while the eyes and ears of this keep are forever watching.

Not while my grandfather watches.

Here I sit like a mare on display, ripe to be ridden by the highest bidder.
Little do they know I was sold as a child, I am not up for offer.

All my life groomed to perfection.

Groomed to obey, for duty.
Groomed for something greater than this.

Yet here I am about to be shipped off to the North, so far away I may as well be forgotten, exiled even.

And the architect of it is not my father, but Tywin. Even in a decision that is meant to bring me happiness he still wins and I am defeated.

The respect I've earned over the years, the influence. It means nothing in the North.

All my life I've dreamed of two things.

Running far from this city to somewhere I can be truly free.

And power.

But not as my father sees it, or my mother, or Joffrey. But the power to do what is right, to do what my father cannot.

To do what I could do if I was a man.

I watch as men come to blows before us, and I watch as blood is spilt for cheap thrills.
My father applauds and Joffrey laughs a little too gleefully while my mother distracts Myrcella and Tommen from the sight.

By the time Loras comes to the field my glass has been emptied at least thrice, enough to push my doubts from my mind.

Enough to quench the resistance in me, enough to make me the perfect princess.

Loras rides towards me and presents me with a Tyrell rose but his eyes do not meet mine. They look to Renly.

"For the princess on her name day."

I'm sure he can see the coldness in my eyes at the heartless gesture but either way, I smile as I take the flower. "Thank you Ser Loras."

"Yes yes now hurry up, get on with it," Father groans impatiently and while they ready themselves on the field I look over to Renly who watches me and I know this is his doing.

Usually, I would dismiss such a thing as keeping up appearances but I know this is different. The Tyrells want me, Margaery is willing to seduce me into a marriage and even Renly seeks to have me wed his lover.

While my face remains perfectly neutral bitterness fills me, one that goes unnoticed except for one.

"Cassana?" Mother asks but I merely look at her. Wearing the same mask I learned from her.

"It is lovely isn't it," I comment like a sweet little songbird. "A wonderful joust."

"Indeed it is," Tywin says from beside her. "The next event this large will be your wedding."

My mothers' jaw locks tight as she bites her tongue and I turn my attention back to the joust, yet my mind drifts to Robb Stark.

The man who will become my husband.

Is he like his father? Is he a decent man? Is he handsome? Will he care for me? Will he respect me?

These are all questions I don't have the answer to, but someone may.

"Father, please excuse me," I say and he barely notices as I walk away and weave my way through the crowd to find a certain eunuch hiding on the outskirts.

"Princess," he says bowing his head as I guide him away to somewhere more private. "If you are here to inquire about a possible husband I'm afraid there haven't been any developments since this morning, however, I know some have taken Ser Loras's rose as a sign of affection."

"Well, that is a shame because I am betrothed to Robb Stark."

Now that is news to him. It's a rare day that the Master of Whisperers is taken by surprise.

"Ah, that does make sense, doesn't it? I always did think that Jon Arryn knew more than he was letting on when he kept turning down an alliance with the Tyrells, but why are you telling me this?"

"Because I don't know Robb Stark. I know Loras, I know other possible suitors. But I've heard nothing about Ned Starks son."

"Hmm, well I do have my little birds in the North," he says knowing what I'm after. "Even so I am afraid my knowledge of the boy is limited, but as he is the future warden of the North I have taken note of some things."

"Do tell."

"From what I have heard he is his fathers' son and I believe that is all you need to know to make your judgement on him."

Ned Stark, the only man my father truly respects, trusts, loves. A good man.

If my father can love Ned Stark then perhaps I might be able to feel something for his son. Or at the very least tolerate him.

"It is," I say in relief. "Thank you Lord Varys and I trust you will keep this to yourself. The queen mustn't know."

"The queen mustn't know," he agrees. "Oh, I do love those words."

And with that assurance from him, I go to return to my seat by fathers side only to be stopped by my mother.

"Why were you speaking to Varys?" she asks quietly, and I notice the paranoia she is struggling to conceal, as does Tywin.

"I was asking if the small council was considering any of the men participating in the tournament for my hand in marriage," I say and that paranoia turns to anger. "But don't worry, they don't have any plans yet."

"Yet," she repeats and I can almost feel her shaking with anger at the thought, something my grandfather can no doubt see.

"I did not know you and Lord Varys were on such terms," he questions not caring that I'm lying to my mother, but that I'm close enough with Carys to be able to approach him.

"Well, who better to know these things than the Master of Whisperers?"

Tyrion smiles to himself knowingly while my grandfather simply nods and with that I return to my fathers' side and to my drink.

~

As the sun sets the crowd becomes rowdier which I wouldn't mind if it weren't for fathers drunkenness. Loud and rowdy while I go away a little on the inside. Forget what troubles me.

Mother's long left with Myrcella and Tommen while Joffrey's drunk off of two cups of ale and staring at the bodies being dragged off the field as if they were naked girls.

It seems this joust is particularly bloody. It almost feels fitting.

"Joffrey," I say to my brother as I watch a body being dragged off the field, a blonde-haired boy, a young squire who got too close. "You must learn to joust."

He just looks confused. "Why?"

I smile to myself. "No reason."

He mutters something about women and their nonsense before he returns to cheering on the Hound while I indeed begin to consider seriously encouraging him to take up jousting, or better yet convince father to make Joffrey participate in a tournament.

The realm may yet have hope.

Before I can pitch the idea to Father while Mother isn't here I'm interrupted by Renly.

"My favourite niece," he says and I'm already suspicious. "Would you like to come for a walk?"

"Of course," I say anyways and make a note to mention jousting to father at some point before we leave for Winterfell.

"Are you drunk?" he asks as he leads me away towards the gardens.

"No," I say despite how my body sways slightly with each step as if I'm walking on water and lie. "I've only had a few glasses."

"Good because we have a matter to discuss."

"And what matter would that be?" I ask and then I see where he is leading me. "Loras."

"Don't get angry with me yet," Renly says and I have to stop him. "Cassana-"

"I know we've spoken about me marrying Loras but I can't."

"Are you seriously objecting right now? I've been trying to arrange this for years, waiting until you came of age, and he's actually agreed to it!"

"And you know what? I might have agreed to it if you could hide the fact you're fucking him!"

He pulls me roughly behind some scrubs and scolds "That doesn't matter because it's hardly like you'll be marrying for love either way."

"I know that," I mutter but before I can continue to explain he cuts me off.

"You know a marriage with him will give you the freedom to do whatever and whoever you want."

"Renly-"

"No. We've spoken about this for months and now you're backing out," he whispers between gritted teeth. "We had a plan to undermine the Lannisters and this was the beginning-"

"A plan I proposed!" I remind him harshly. "And I was fully prepared to marry Loras for the sake of our house but things have changed."

He scoffs. "What's changed?"

I grab him by the wrist and pull him further into the gardens where we are completely out of sight. He opens his mouth to protest until he sees the look on my face and shuts his mouth.

"My father informed me before the joust that I have been betrothed since the Greyjoy rebellion."

"What?" he exclaims. "To who?"

I let out a laugh of disbelief at the entire situation, still fuming that I was never told. "To Ned Starks eldest son."

His jaw drops. "Are you serious?"

"Unfortunately."

He shares my concerns as he whispers. "We wanted to keep you in the south where you actually have influence, not in the North."

"I want to stay in the south but it appears my father, Ned Stark and Jon Arryn arranged this years ago and didn't tell anyone because they were scared of my mother who still doesn't know."

Now that part doesn't surprise him but still, it's an inconvenience to us all.

"Then who does know?"

"Varys and Tywin."

"Tywin?" He exclaims. "How does he know?"

"It's Tywin, he's not an idiot," I mutter and feel how loose my tongue is. "I don't want to go Renly. I don't."

"Let me talk to Robert-"

I'm holding onto the sleeve of his shirt as I shake my head, my composure slipping. "He believes it will make me happy."

He lets out a heavy breath. "But you aren't happy."

"I've never been happy." I blink away tears and continue to shake my head. "I am angry. I don't care about love or happiness. All I want is the freedom and the power to make my own decisions and even that has been taken from me."

He swallows hard and asks "Do you know how sad it is you don't have any regard for your own happiness?"

"I'm a princess, no one has any regard for my happiness!" I snap then force myself to lower my voice. "Just as long as I'm obedient then all else is well in their eyes."

His eyes are actually sad. "You know that's not true."

I just scoff. "Don't look at me like that. Don't look at me like I'm a poor, weak woman. I'm the daughter of the king and I will do my duty since that is all anyone cares about. He told me to forget about duty and be happy with Robb, a man I've never met, a man I never even knew I've been betrothed to until this morning. Varys says he is his fathers' son but even so, this isn't what I want. I don't want to be just a wife and a mother."

It's then the truth finally comes out, a truth I've always known. To be more than what my mother was forced to be, to be what I know I can be.

"If I was a man I'd likely already be king but no, I'm a woman. So my duty is to spread my legs for whoever the men in this family determine will benefit them. I don't want that."

"Cassana," he sighs heavily. "That is why I've tried to arrange this with Loras. So you wouldn't be subjected to that."

"Well it's too late now," I whisper as I regain my composure but I can't shake the bitterness. "Nine years too late."

He actually looks sorry for me but I'm not a fool. He is sorry his plans have gone to waste. Sorry that I am no longer the perfect pawn.

And so am I.

If I had to be a pawn I wanted to be of use, to contribute to something great.

To bring house Baratheon to true greatness. To be as great, if not greater than the Targaryens.

Instead, we will be known for the drunken king who put the realm into debt and was used as a puppet by Tywin Lannister. And when Joffrey becomes king the gods won't even be able to save us.

I had always thought if I stayed near the capitol I could gain influence among the council, to be for Joffrey what Tywin is for my father.

But no. Not anymore.

"Very well," Renly says quietly. "I best inform Loras. Lady Olenna won't be happy."

"Is she ever happy?" I mutter and he elbows me lightly in good jest.

"Come on now, don't be like that," he teases and I hold onto his arm. The uncle who's always been more like a brother to me.

"Well, I haven't spent nearly as much time there as you have."

"Shh," he hushes while trying not to laugh as we continue strolling through the gardens.

By the time we find Loras and Margaery my footing is once again solid and my composure has returned.
The moment they lay eyes on me my pleasant smile has returned and there are no signs of any drunkenness or anything else that may be wrong.

Just a pretty face with pleasant mannerisms as is expected of me. Just as is expected of Margaery.

"Why don't you girls take a walk in the garden," Renly suggests. "Loras and I need to attend to some business."

Margaery doesn't need to be told twice as she takes my arm and leads me away from them.

"How have you been enjoying the joust?" she asks. "I noticed you were the subject of much admiration."

"Well, when the daughter of a king comes of age there tend to be many young men trying their luck," I point out, barely bothering to mask the discontent in my voice.

"I can't blame them," she teases, her hands warm in contrast to the cool evening breeze.

"It's getting quite cool isn't it," I note but my thoughts aren't on her touch.

"They say winter is coming," she says and I know those are words I'll hear quite often now.

"I suppose it's fitting considering where I'm going after this."

She looks confused. "What do you mean?"

"I'm betrothed to Ned Starks son," I tell her, seeing little reason to hide it and she looks taken by surprise. "Robb Stark."

"Robb Stark," she repeats stiffly and I know this hasn't just disrupted my own plans. There's no doubt she's the one who's been whispering in Loras's ear to make him agree to a marriage. "Well I suppose it is fitting, your fathers are best friends and he'd only be a year older than you, my own age."

"Yes, well that part is a relief," I say, able to find the slightest relief that I'm not being wed to some old man. "But my mother doesn't know."

She cringes a little. "Well knowing your mother it's not a surprise it's being kept hidden, but don't worry it's safe with me."

I nod but can't ignore the heaviness on my shoulders, a bitterness.

"Are you alright?" Margaery asks and I hesitate before shaking my head.

"I'm leaving my home to go somewhere I've never been, marry someone I don't know. I had even arranged to speak to the council so I could decide on my marriage with them. Yet it seems the decision had been made a long time ago. So I suppose I could say I'm frustrated."

She gives me a sympathetic look and runs her hand down my arm to take my hand. "Who wouldn't be? But the Starks have a good reputation." She then leans in and whispers. "They say Ned's son is quite handsome, already looking like a man."

The playfulness of her voice is an escape for me, a chance to be just a young girl.

"Really?"

"And good with a sword," she laughs then wiggles her eyebrows suggestively.

"Margaery!" I exclaim and slap her arm playfully.

"Don't worry, I haven't heard anything about him using one in that way. He is a Stark after all, and you know what they say about the Starks."

Honourable, good men. At least I hope.

I look at her and become aware that the ears of the keep are always listening, always watching.

"Let's take this somewhere more private."

~

In my bedchamber we sit on my bed trying to block out the noise below as I explain the situation somewhat drunkenly after another few glasses of wine.

"I didn't even know I was betrothed until this morning, I don't know when the wedding will happen, or anything."

She raises an eyebrow. "Anything?"

I shake my head. "It frustrates me so much. I've never met him, and I've heard almost nothing about him. I- I always wanted to have some control over who I wed, I wanted to marry someone who I knew would listen to me, treat me as an equal. A southern man so I could be near the capitol. Honestly, I would be more than happy to go live in bloody Dorne where it's only a short ride to Storms End but no, I'm going as far North as I can possibly go."

"Well you know what they say about the Dornish," she jokes but turns more serious. "And you know there are ways to make a man listen to you, to treat you as equal. Or better yet for you to have him wrapped around your finger."

Now that intrigues me. "Do tell."

She moves closer to me and lowers her voice. "Men are relatively simple creatures, even the most brilliant of them have one weakness."

She doesn't need to elaborate further for us to have an understanding.

"And how would I go about exploiting this weakness?"

"Oh I wouldn't say exploiting," she says with a little smirk. "I'd say enjoying."

The rim of my wine glass rests against my lip as I allow myself to ponder the thought. "I thought only men gained enjoyment from such things."

She just laughs. "Not if the man knows what he's doing. More often than not they don't which is why us women need to guide them in the right direction. That goes for politics and the bedchamber."

The political side of influence I know well, the other not so much. "The bedchamber?"

She eyes me curiously as she takes a sip of her wine and under her gaze I feel exposed but not in a way that makes me uncomfortable. "Would you like me to teach you?"

My glass stills as I remember our conversation from earlier, my curiosity. While I know where this might just lead I'm too curious to refuse.

"Yes."

Her hand stretches out until her fingers are touching mine. "Some men enjoy a clever woman, more men enjoy a woman who is good at conversation, but almost all men enjoy physical touch. They crave it."

She takes my hand in her's and absentmindedly begins to play with my fingers. "And when you are able to give them what they crave they come back for more, you hold influence over them. However, the way to gain influence isn't just through being the object of their desire, but also their affection."

Her fingers brush the inside of my wrist and I take note of how her eyes are solely on me, as if she's entranced when I know damn well what she's doing.

She leans in closer with wide eyes and lowers her voice. "To gain their desire you simply need to be a woman but to gain affection is something else entirely. That takes time, which is done through words and smiles and toying with their emotions. You know how to influence men when it comes to politics, it is not much different when it comes to affection. You put yourself in their shoes, you feel their wants, their needs, their deepest darkest fantasies and you become everything they've ever desired."

Getting inside of someone's head is something I know to do. Like Margaery, I know how to work people. To manipulate and use. To gain their affection and respect. To use it to my advantage.

But there is still one thing.

"And when I have him wrapped around my finger emotionally, how would I go about having him physically?"

Her fingers brush my cheek while she gives me a mischievous little smile. "It's all in the eyes, that's where you have them. Then you draw them in." Her thumb drags over my bottom lip, sending shivers down my spine. She leans in even closer until her face is right in front of mine. "May I touch you, princess?"

Curious to see where she's going with this I nod.

She runs her knuckle down the inside of my arm, exploring the surface and watching my reactions carefully. "Now you must remember that it's very unlikely he knows what he's doing either, it is the North after all." Her tone is playful enough to put me at ease. "But that gives you the chance to teach him how to do it right."

"The right way?" I ask and she laughs.

"Oh princess, there certainly is. Many men have no idea how to please a lover, which is why it's important for you to know what pleases you so you can teach him."

Her lips brush against mine and she whispers. "Then you take control."

Every part of me that's been groomed to be the dutiful daughter and princess screams at me to pull away, but the part that's always resisted and defied is far louder.

And so for the first time, I let my defiance rule me.

All my life I've never been in control, and what little control I've fought for torn away.

And so I take control.

But not by giving in. Not by allowing her to think she has the upper hand.

But by doing what I've never truly done before.

Saying no.

"That will be all Lady Margaery."

She looks stunned as I refuse her.

"Pardon your grace?"

"That will be all," I repeat and she's utterly confused as she pulls back. It's clear she's never had her advances rejected before

"I- I hope I haven't caused offence," she says quickly and for a split second I've thrown her completely off guard. For a split second her mask is gone and I can see her clearly.

"There is none," I assure her despite definitely harbouring some. All the manipulation over the years I've accepted, but I'm tired of it.

Tired of being obedient, of doing what others wish me to do. Playing along with their games at the expense of my own self.

If I want to have any freedom, any control in the North, it will not be by playing along and being a sweet little obedient thing that will keep her mouth shut aside from sweet pillow talk if he is decent enough to listen at all.

It will be through being stubborn, inconvenient. Through using my voice whether it causes offence or not. Through gaining genuine respect, not just admiration or desire. Something Margaery has yet to do.

I am the Princess of the Seven Kingdoms, a Baratheon. I will not bend to the will of any man or woman.

Not when my blood is that which forged the walls of Storms End, which has stood the test of time despite the gods raging storms that have threatened to break down its walls.

They will soon learn as such.

~

Robb

There is a southern wind blowing the nearby trees with such strength we all stop to look. Theon, Jon and I.

"Looks like there's a storm coming," Jon states while Theon immediately goes back to being disinterested.

"Nothing like those on the Iron Islands that's for sure. Battered with the worst storms in the Seven Kingdoms and still, we do not sow."

"The worst are at Storms End," I correct Theon who scoffs.

"Well, the name fits," Jon agrees with me but before Theon can argue Ser Rodrik interrupts us all.

"Come on, these swords aren't going to swing themselves."

While they get back to training my eyes catch my father standing nearby, watching.

"Robb," he calls and I find my way over to him.

"Father."

"You've grown into your armour," he says looking me over. "You're becoming a real man."

Those words catch my attention and I find myself glancing over to Jon and Theon wondering why I was the only one who was called over.

"I need to talk to you," he says quietly and I can't tell if he has good or bad news. Likely the latter.

"What is it?"

"I've received a raven from the king." He holds up the letter as he tells me. "He's riding north."

"And?" I ask knowing that the king wouldn't be riding all this way to visit an old friend.

"Jon Arryn died weeks ago and no one else has filled his role on the council. I suspect he's going to ask me to be the Hand of the King."

It takes me a moment to realise what that would mean. "But you would have to go south to Kings Landing and-"

"You would be acting Lord of Winterfell," he finishes and the reality of it hits me. I thought I'd have years until I'd have to fill fathers role. Not weeks. "I don't want to leave but if the king asks then it is my duty. You're a man now Robb, I've prepared you for this."

I know he loves the king but his family is here. Rickon is only six, and the others are still so young. His duty is to his family, but I also know it is to the king, and I can't ask him to forfeit his duty. He is a Stark and we are true to our words and our oaths. Even so, perhaps Mother could still talk him out of it.

"It's- it's the last thing I expected to hear," is all I can really say but the look on his face startles me even more. "Father?"

"There's more," he says and looks to the Godswood. "A little while ago your mother starting speaking of finding you a wife, but the truth is that you are already betrothed."

I have to clear my throat but that still doesn't stop me from choking on the words. "What now?"

I wait for him to tell me it's a joke but he doesn't, he only watches the disbelief that crosses my face.

"You've been betrothed for nine years," he continues and I can't believe what I'm hearing. "Since the Greyjoy rebellion."

"To who?" I exclaim incredulously. "And why haven't you ever said anything, I can't believe-"

"Robb," he says apologetically. "I didn't tell you or anyone because the king ordered it. For nine years the only people who knew were myself, the king and Jon Arryn."

"What?" I breathe at a loss for what's going on and he guides me over to the Godswood while I try to make sense of this.

"When Robert and I were younger we would laugh about the idea of our children marrying, however during the Greyjoy Rebellion we discussed it seriously. Our houses were meant to be joined many years ago but that never happened. Robert told me that if there was one thing he could do right it would be to join our houses, that I have a son and he has a daughter."

"Join our houses?" I exclaim suddenly feeling a different type of disbelief.

"You're to marry Princess Cassana."

I'm lost for words completely and he gives me an amused smile "Yes you heard me right."

"I'll be marrying the princess?"

"Her sixteenth name day has just passed so I suspect she'll be leaving any day now if she hasn't already."

I laugh to myself in disbelief. I knew that the princess wasn't betrothed, I've certainly heard Theon mention it, but I never imagined it would be to me. I've never thought much about marriage let alone consider that it could be her I'd marry.

"I'm marrying the princess," I grin in dumbfounded excitement and father can't help but laugh.

I can't wait to see the look on Jon and Theon's faces when I tell them.

I'm marrying the princess.

A million questions come to mind and I'm stumbling over my words until I can finally ask. "What is she like?"

That's when the fear begins to set in, what if she's like her brother? Or her mother?

"I don't know much but I can guess," Father begins as we take a seat by the weirwood tree. "I met her once when she was a child, would have been about seven. She had that black Baratheon hair and blue eyes, very much took after her father but they say as she gets older she looks more like her mother. She was a lovely girl, everything a princess should be, adored her father and from what I remember she was a clever little thing. They say she is very beautiful as a woman, sixteen now."

So she's only a year younger than I am, a beautiful black haired Baratheon princess. It sounds too good to be true. I can't say I've ever sat and daydreamed about getting married but a princess is the last type of wife I would ever imagine for myself.

"Do you know anything else?" I ask, already knowing I'll have to go and ask Sansa what she knows as well.

"From what I saw of her she seemed sweet and clever but I do remember some stories Robert told me about her when she was fighting with her brother, 'ours is the fury alright' I remember him laughing. I know that out of all his children he loves her the most. Since then I've heard she is very well-read and intelligent, dutiful. Most surprising of all is that she is apparently Lord Tywins favourite. As a princess she would have been raised to be a proper southern lady but she is also Roberts daughter," he says fondly but there is also a bit of apprehension there. "If she is anything like Robert then she'll certainly be passionate, strong-willed, spirited, more than likely stubborn with that Baratheon temper but she'll have a good heart. Any daughter of Roberts with that Baratheon blood won't be dull I promise, but if she's like her mother-"

He abruptly trails off and I become concerned.

"If she's like her mother?" I ask but he waves my concern off.

"Robb I'm sure that she will be lovely, that she will be a good wife," he promises me "You'll be meeting her soon."

I have a million more questions but I swallow them. Part of me is filled with concern, what if I don't like the woman that I have to spend the rest of my life with? But what if I do? What if she doesn't like me?

Oh, gods what if she doesn't like me?

"Do you think that we'll get along?" I anxiously ask father who just laughs to himself.

"I remember thinking the same thing about your mother when I was told I'd be marrying her, but don't worry. Robert and I have been friends since we were children, you're my son and if she's her fathers' daughter then I have no doubt you two will get along just fine. Now go back to your training and try not to worry too much."

I look back at Jon and Theon but it's the southern winds that catch my attention, and now I know what's coming with them.

Chapter Text

Cassana

We are almost at Winterfell.

I try to get a glance from the carriage window and find us approaching a small town, behind it rests the looming towers of Winterfell.

As we pass through people line the streets, cheering for their king.

"Princess!" they shout as they spot me peeking through the curtains of the carriage. An enthusiasm that is rare in Kings Landing and I realise that although I am their princess soon I will also be their lady, wed to their lord. They shall be my people.

And so I put on a smile and wave to them, warm and lovely, everything my parents are not. It's then I begin to realise my role here, to be the accessible princess while the rest of my family is so distant. To make the North feel like part of the realm.

A true role.

It makes me feel a little less bitter about the matter but as that bitterness subsides the nerves begin to surface. Especially as the gates of Winterfell grow nearer.

"Oh gods," I murmur and Tyrion laughs to himself.

"You're too worried."

We've been travelling for a month, for the most part, I've been in the carriage I share with Tyrion so I can read up on the North in peace without mother asking questions.

"Of course I'm worried," I hiss and he only looks amused. "I am meeting my husband."

"A situation that you have been dreadfully overthinking," he drawls as he closes his book. "Varys even told you that he is his fathers' son. You shouldn't be worried."

"Oh, I'm sorry, when was the last time you were married off and shipped off to the North?"

He rolls his eyes. "Cassie, you're acting like you've been sent to the Night's Watch."

"Well, it's only a little further north."

He leans forward and looks me in the eye. "You're fighting for no reason, you've wanted to get away from your mother and my father for as long as I can remember. This is your chance, a chance to have a good life."

"You sound like my father."

"And for the first time ever I've got to agree with him," he says and reluctantly I listen. "Who knows, gods forbid you might even like the boy."

I've hardly allowed myself to even consider the possibility, to get my hopes up. "But what if I don't?"

"But what if you do," he counters and sighs. "Come on, at least try to be positive. Make the best of your circumstances. At least you aren't marrying Loras Tyrell, I can hardly imagine you'd be happier having to share your husband with your uncle."

"Well I can't argue with that," I admit and he reaches across to squeeze my hand.

"I know you're nervous, but you've always known that you were born for this. I admit you were born for far greater but make the most of it."

"How do I do that?" I ask him quietly. "I don't even know if he wants this marriage."

"He's a seventeen year old boy who's been told he is marrying the princess after living in Winterfell his entire life, I can hardly imagine him not being beside himself with nerves," he assures me. "And he's not just marrying a princess, he's marrying you. If he's not thrilled then he's the stupidest man alive."

I smile to myself and squeeze his hand. "Thank you, Tyrion."

"You are Cassana Baratheon, Princess of the Seven Kingdoms, most admired and beloved woman alive. You will win even the most cold-hearted northerners over in a heartbeat."

His praise makes all the difference as the carriage begins to slow and I peek out to see us passing through the gates of Winterfell.

"Oh gods," I murmur wrapping the cloak that I had made out of the pelt father gave more me tightly around myself.

The Stormlands have made me used to less temperate weather but come winter I imagine the North shall be frozen, buried in ice and snow just as the Stark's words promise.

As soon as I see the crowd I immediately pull back from the window and clear my throat. "Is it too late to turn back?"

"Cassie," he says slowly. "Come on, it will be fine."

"Alright, alright," I mutter fiddling with my hair. "Do I look alright?"

His eyes soften. "You look fine, now stop your worrying and remember who you are."

My hair is done simply, it's loose aside from the braided crown I wear. It's how I prefer it anyway.
I straighten my skirts suddenly oddly self-conscious, I wear a black and gold gown adorned with gold embroidery, my gold stags antler belt rests around my waist and helps show my figure.

It's ridiculous how self-conscious I suddenly am since I suppose it doesn't quite matter if he likes me or not considering neither of us has a choice in the marriage but I know that if I'm going to make the best of my circumstances I need to make a good impression. Not just on him but on all the Starks, and the North itself.

I take a deep breath to steady myself before the carriage door opens and the cold air hits me hard, startling me slightly but only for a moment.

"Oh, gods here we go," I mumble under my breath as I wear a polite smile and hold my skirts up to descend down the steps to find the Northerners bowing to us.

The crowd rises and my eyes find the man who greets my father, Ned Stark. My father blocks the view of the Stark children standing beside Ned much to my frustration.

"You've gotten fat," Father says to him only for Ned to just look him up and down until they both laugh and embrace each other.

Father looks back at me and smiles proudly as he grabs my wrist to pull me to his side rather unceremoniously. "Ned meet my daughter Cassana."

And then I see him.

Robb.

The sight of him takes my breath away, he is far more handsome than I had ever hoped for.
Very, very handsome.

Suddenly I forget why I ever had objections.

He struggles to hide his nervousness as his eyes meet mine and as I smile at him I realise that I'm just as nervous as he is. Oh gods.

My attention is torn back to where it should be as my father continues his introductions. "Cassana this is Ned."

"Princess," he says taking my hand and bowing his head politely.

"Lord Stark my father has told me so much about you," I smile remembering my courtesies. "He admires you greatly."

"Don't give it away," Father teases as he pats me on the back and I laugh lightly as my eyes again meet Robb's.

"Princess Cassana this is my son Robb," Ned says as he formally introduces me to the man I shall marry.

My heart skips a beat as Robb takes my hand and presses a courteous kiss to my knuckles. "Princess."

The mere touch has me losing my composure more than any wine ever could and I never thought my body would ever react this way to a man I don't even know.

Perhaps I may actually be happier here than I could have ever dreamed of.

"Robb," I breathe as I take him in and find myself more and more entranced by him.

He's tall, well then again he is almost a proper man at seventeen. His hair is dark however it shines auburn as the light hits it. His jawline is sharp and his face is sculpted, as is his body from what I can make out under those heavy Northern clothes.

He truly is handsome.

Despite the cold, his hand is warm and so are his eyes. Those blue eyes are surprisingly kind. Eyes that are unguarded, letting me see exactly what he feels and I'm sure that very same look is reflected in my own, albeit not as obviously.

Ned clears his throat and I realise we've been looking at each other a little too long. I reluctantly release Robbs hand to address Ned's wife.

"Lady Stark it's lovely to meet you," I smile and unlike my mother, my courtesy isn't fake "Thank you for hosting us in your home."

She actually seems surprised by my warmness but considering they were likely basing their impressions of me off of my mother I'm not surprised.

"It's a pleasure to have you and your family here," she says and I can only hope I'll have a better relationship with my mother by law than my actual mother.

"Come on Ned let's leave the kids to get to know each other while we go make this official," Father says and he leaves with Ned while Catelyn followed by her youngest son escorts my mother away who's only just appeared and looks quite unimpressed.

Tyrion gives me a look and I know he'll soon be telling me 'I told you so.' Then he leaves, heading back towards the town to find what would no doubt be a brothel while the crowd begins to depart.

With my family gone I look at Robb's siblings who are still standing beside him. "Will you introduce me?"

"Of course," he says nervously "This is Sansa, Arya and Bran, Rickon the youngest left with my mother."

"Princess," Sansa smiles as she curtseys, she's a sweet young thing with the most vibrant red hair.

"Hello Lady Sansa," I smile warmly as I take her hands in mine. "How old are you?"

"Thirteen," she answers.

The poor girl will soon be of age to marry, I pray Father decides to wed Joffrey to someone who will be better trained to deal with him, not this innocent girl.

"Your hair is the most vibrant shade of red," I compliment and her eyes light up. "The most lovely."

"Thank you, your grace."

"And you two?" I ask the younger ones who resemble Robb more closely.

"Arya is eleven and Bran's ten," Robb answers fondly and immediately I can feel the warmth he has for his family. The look in his eyes says all I need to know.

"You should meet Tommen and Myrcella, they are about your age," I say to the children while I notice that Robb is trying to analyse me as much as I am him. However reading people comes easy to me, growing up in the Red Keep it's second nature to me.

"Sansa why don't you take them inside to mother," Robb suggests to not so subtly send them on their way.

Arya gives a bit of a huff but they go on their way leaving Robb and I alone in the courtyard.

"It's good to finally meet you Princess Cassana," he smiles and I can tell he definitely isn't used to having to use royal titles.

"Please just call me Cassana," I smile knowing there is little point in formalities if he is to be my husband. "And it is good to finally meet you as well."

"Cassana," he repeats a little breathlessly.

For a moment we can't meet each other's eyes and we both laugh awkwardly. What are you meant to say to the person you're meant to marry?

"My father tells me that we are to be married," I say as I look up at him not knowing where else to start.

"Mine tells me the same," he says somewhat bashfully. "I was more than a little surprised when he told me we would be marrying."

Surprised he may be but he definitely doesn't look disappointed, and much to my surprise neither am I.

"As was I but I think my father made a good choice," I boldly admit knowing that now isn't the time to be modest and proper.

I do not know what I expected, but looking at him now it's clear he is anything but. He doesn't seem like a cold, rough Northman. He still has a boyish charm to him, an innocence that doesn't exist in kings landing.

He clears his throat and colour comes to his pale cheeks as his eyes widen in surprise "Really?"

I laugh lightly. "Yes."

A smile spreads across his face that I can't help but return.

One thing I had wondered about was if I'd be marrying a man who was already experienced with women but from his nervousness, I can tell that he is not. And I happen to be inexperienced in courting as well. However, lack of experience isn't a lack of knowledge.

"Let me show you around," he offers as he extends his arm to me. "Considering that this is going to be your home."

"Happily," I smile as I take it, until now it hasn't really registered that Winterfell will be my home.

Our arms link together and his breath catches as I rest my free hand on inside his arm as I've seen many women do while courting. It certainly brings a sense of intimacy beyond courtesy.

He's not quite a proper man yet but I can feel the muscle and the strength beneath the fabric of his shirt. He is already handsome now so I know I certainly will not be complaining when he comes into proper manhood.

As we walk by people watch us but their gazes are not as friendly as I had hoped. Despite the warmness of those on the streets, I know that the Northerners have a long tense history with the crown, perhaps it wasn't forgotten after my Father claimed the throne.

Robb notices my discomfort "Northerners are wary of outsiders, even a princess, but soon this will be your home."

"It will be."

The reality of never returning to Kings Landing is finally sinking in. As much as I hate the city it is familiar and so are the people.

"I know it mustn't be easy leaving your home to come to a place you've never been," he says and I note that he's understanding, for him to even have concern shows me what kind of man he is.

"To be honest I've always wanted to leave Kings Landing, I was raised there but it was never my true home," I tell him and he listens attentively. "I always felt most at home at Storms End, but I suppose that is quite a travel from Winterfell."

"One day I'll take you back there," he promises without a second thought and I look up at him in surprise.

"You would?"

"I will," he says and I see a determination in his eyes that interests me greatly.

"Thank you, Robb," I breathe in genuine gratitude. Some of that weight, some of the fear, being lifted off my shoulders.

"Are you close with your family there?"

Already I can tell that family is very important to him in a way that I can't relate to.

"Well I'm close with my Uncle Renly but because he's on the small council he's in Kings Landing and Uncle Stannis hardly leaves Dragonstone so it's not quite the family there I miss, it's the land. Kings Landing is hot and dry but the Stormlands are wild and well stormy," I laugh lightly. "I forgot what the cold felt like before we arrived in the North."

"Just wait until winter," he chuckles as we come to a stop. "This is where we train with our master at arms Ser Rodrick."

"With which weapons?" I ask and he looks surprised by the question.

"Swords mostly but I'm stronger with a lance, we also practice with bows"

So he is a fighter, I knew he had to get that muscle from somewhere. Now I'm curious to see him fight, I've always appreciated the art of a good duel.

"I was just curious, I watch jousts often and it's incredible what men can do with all sorts of weapons," I say as a few specific memories come to mind. "Have you ever seen a Dornishman fight with a spear?"

"I haven't," he says and I realise he's probably never left the North or if he has the furthest south he's likely gone would be to the Riverlands.

"You must it's incredible. An art of its own really."

"You enjoy jousts then?" he asks and I know that it may be strange for him to hear but I never watched for the knights or the extravagance, my father likes to say I have some of his bloodlust but I certainly won't mention that to Robb.

"Most women watch to fawn over the knights on their horses but I prefer the melee. That is proper skill and strength. It's what the best warriors compete in, it can be bloody and brutal no doubt but it's always fascinated me," I confess. "My father says that if I was a boy he would've had me training with a warhammer since I was old enough to walk."

"Well thankfully for me you're not a boy," he comments in good humour and I find myself at ease and laughing.

"Are you sure? If I was I'd become king, you could be my queen?" I offer and he laughs with me.

"Well I can't make you a king but I can make you Lady of Winterfell," he says as he takes me up onto the wall and I finally begin to realise that I won't just become Lady Stark, I will be the Lady of Winterfell, wife to the Warden of the North. "What do you think of the North so far?"

I look out at the horizon and truly see the land. It's so green, so wild. My father was right when he said it resembles the Stormlands.

"It's beautiful," I breathe in awe. "It reminds me of home."

I go to look at him and find his eyes not on the horizon, but on me. The look in them warms my heart in a way I've never felt before.

Never thought I could feel.

"I hope you'll be happy here Cassana," he murmurs as I stroke my thumb along his forearm.

Happy. Something I never thought I could ever be. Something that seemed as laughable as a folk tale.

And yet for the first time, I can see it within my grasp.

"I believe I will be."

I hardly know him but I can see something in him I've never seen in anyone else before. Goodness. No manipulation, no ulterior motives. Just this pure innocence that I didn't know could exist.

I have yet to discover what romantic love truly is, I've certainly never felt it, nor even seen it. But something deep inside of me tells me that I am looking at it. Yet every bit of sense in me fights it, telling me that it's too good to be true.

And perhaps it is too good to be true.

"Cassana," I hear a familiar voice call from below and I look to see Jaime. "Your father is asking for you."

At least it's not my mother asking for me.

From the look on Jaime's face it's clear he's put two and two together, surely by now my mother has as well.

"I best get going," I say and I'm surprised by my reluctance to let go of him.

"There's a feast tonight," he mentions before I can let go of him. "Will you join me?"

"Of course," I answer knowing my presence is expected either way but it's still sweet he's asking "I'll see you tonight."

My hand brushes against his as I let go of his arm and the mere friction makes me exhale slightly in pleasant surprise of the nerves that come alive.

As I descend down the stairs to Jaime I can't keep the smile from my face but I know that I must be in danger if I'm already fancying him.

"You know your mother's going to murder someone when she finds out," he tells me.

"Well good thing my father has you to protect him."

"And the boy?"

"Come on, she's not that obvious," I scoff but there are still doubts in the back of my mind about that.

Even so, whatever worries I have regarding my mother are overshadowed by other thoughts that have Jaime shaking his head at me.

"Oh don't look at me like that," I laugh. "You're as bad as Tyrion. I'm sure when he returns from whatever questionable venue he's ventured into that I'll never hear the end of it."

"Ah so my brother was in on this as well," he gathers. "I best not tell Cersei that. I don't quite feel like having to stand between her and Tyrion."

"No, you best not," I agree as I look back and see Robb still standing on the wall watching me go.

Well, I certainly did not expect to like him as much as I do.

~

I'm taken to my Fathers chambers and it's been a while since I've seen him so happy.

"Gods I've missed Ned," he laughs heartily over his cup of ale. "The North is a good place, good people."

"It is," I agree, feeling a sense of peace I haven't felt since I was last in the Stormlands which my father clearly also feels.

"Did you get a chance to talk to Robb?" he asks as he refills his cup.

"Yes, he is a good man," I decide however with him it's not a decision, it's a fact "He hopes I'll be happy here and I believe I will be."

"Good," he says as he pours a second cup, thankfully for me. "Ned and I have made the betrothal official, drink up."

I can't hide my smile as I take the drink "Thank you, I really do think I'll be happy with Robb."

"Ah so you do like the boy," he teases. "At least I did one thing right. I'll talk to your mother before the feast and tell her before someone else does."

I raise a hesitant eyebrow knowing that she has almost certainly put it together and skull the drink knowing I'll need the strength.

"You'll need more than that to deal with her," he comments. "Trust me I would know."

"When will the wedding be?" I ask more eagerly than I intended.

"Soon," he answers. "Ned and I will figure that all out in time, we'll announce the engagement at the feast tonight."

I nod my head and refill my cup as I feel my cheeks begin to turn red at the thought of seeing Robb tonight.

~

Robb

Before the feast, I'm with Jon and Theon making sure that I look respectable. I've never cared much for my appearance before but I should at least try to impress her. I want to impress her.

"So what do you think of the princess?" Jon asks as he fiddles with his hair, he's never met a girl he likes better than his own hair.

"I think I might like her almost as much as you like your hair," I tease and Theon slaps me on the back playfully.

"She's not bad for a southern girl that's for sure," he laughs and I don't know whether or not to feel uncomfortable.

"She's not like a southern girl that's the thing," I say and as I try to put her into words but I end up rambling "She seems like she has a good heart, her brothers a prick but she's the opposite of him. You should have seen her with Sansa, she's actually nice. She actually has a sense of humour, she likes watching melees and she actually knows things about weapons, she seems clever. We didn't talk for long but she's warm and she held onto my arm like this and she's just- I can't explain it."

"So she's a pretty girl," Theon scoffs and I know how ridiculous I sound. I've only just met her but she's not what I expected, I'm definitely intrigued by her.

"No more than that," I try to explain but I don't know how. "There's something else to her I can't put into words."

"She's a princess," Jon points out as if it wasn't already obvious. "And she's already got you wrapped around her little finger."

Well, he's not wrong.

She certainly has the grace of a lady but when she joked about being king it almost seems like she would rather be filling her fathers' shoes than her mothers. She admires him and she doesn't care much for her roles as a lady, she wants something more than that.

I don't know her but it feels like I'm starting to. I smile to myself as I think of how much Sansa and Arya will like her. I can tell Sansa already admires her but once Arya sees what I've already begun to see I know they'll all get along well.

She'll be good for them both.

For me.

The door opens and all three of us freeze as Father unexpectedly enters.

"Good to see you're all dressed well," he comments as he glances between us. "Can Robb and I have a moment?"

My brothers leave and it's just Father and I.

"I heard that you took the princess up on the wall and that you looked rather close already," he says somewhat apprehensively as he takes a seat and I know this won't be a quick conversation.

"Is there something wrong with that?" I ask unable to think of a reason for the visit, or why he'd disapprove.

"Your mother and I are just a bit wary of her, well not her but the Lannisters," he confesses.

"But she's a Baratheon?"

"Her mother is a Lannister and well we have reason to be suspicious of them," he reluctantly admits and I need to know more. I need to know what he's going on about.

"What do you mean?" I ask as my stomach twists slightly. It's stupid, I barely know her but the thought of her not being who I think she is doesn't sit right with me.

"It's probably nothing but I'm worried that she may be more Lannister than Baratheon," he begins before cutting himself off and getting to the point "If she starts asking about Jon Arryn I want you to let me know."

"Jon Arryn?"

"It doesn't matter," he dismisses. "I just need you to let me know if she starts asking questions."

"She is going to be my wife," I remind him curtly. "I am not going to treat her like she's - I don't even know what, a spy?"

"You do like her," he realises. "I know that she seems charming but you don't know the place that she's from."

"You told me I'd like her- what's changed since then?" I ask incredulously. "Why are you now-"

"Things have changed since then," he says then hesitantly continues. "You're aunt Lysa has told us not to trust them. We're heading her warning."

I'm just left even more bewildered. "I know the Lannisters are bad but she's not one of them."

"For all our sakes I hope not," he says quietly. "I'm sorry to bring it up but we just need to be cautious."

I nod but I still don't understand what exactly he thinks the Lannister's have done. It doesn't matter.

Like I told Cassana, Northerners are wary of outsiders and well she's certainly a bit more extravagant than a Northerner so maybe he took that the wrong way.

"She's just a girl," I remind him "From what I've seen she's nothing like the queen or the rest of them". After a moment of thought, I add "Honestly I think she wants to get away from them."

That pricks his interest. "Really?"

"Really," I confirm. "She seems to take after her father more than her mother."

"I'll have to have a proper conversation with her. I trust your instincts Robb but just don't let a pretty girl blind you."

"She's going to be my wife, shouldn't I let myself be interested?"

"Your right I'm sorry to bother you, son," he smiles to himself as he pats me on the back and he heads to the door. "I'm glad you like her."

"So am I."

He disappears and Jon and Theon walk back in looking equally confused "What was that about?"

"I don't even know," I say laughing it off as nothing. I just hope that it's nothing.

"So when are you escorting your future bride to the feast?" Theon asks and I fall short of an answer.

"Escorting her?" I ask as if there's something I've missed.

"Robb," Jon groans stretching my name out.

"You have a pretty girl, a princess, who is going to be marrying you," Theon says putting a hand on my shoulder "You need to impress her."

Why didn't I think of that before and how did they think of it before me?

"You're right," I agree but I've never done anything like this before "So do I just turn up to her room?"

"You have to be romantic," Jon says as he and Theon share a look.

"That's right," Theon agrees and I can't help but laugh at the ridiculousness of Jon and Theon giving me advice.

"And I'm meant to take romantic advice from you two?" I scoff. "The closest either of you have come to actually courting someone is paying for Ros."

"That's more experience than you have," Theon retorts and I can't argue with that. "You have to be romantic when you go see her. You can't just be all casual about it, you need to go and take her hand and ask to escort her and be all formal and crap."

Jon and I look equally surprised by Theon.

"Just don't screw it up," Jon says more simply and I nod along.

"Alright, I'm going to do it," I decide. We might be betrothed but that doesn't mean I don't have to court her. I want to, I want this to be more than something loveless and arranged. I want it to be real.

They clap their hands and cheer me on as I take one last look in the mirror and go to see her.

~

Cassana

Myrcella is with me as I dress for the feast.

I've realised that the clothes I wear in Kings Landing might be considered excessive in the North so I opt for a more simple low necked black gown with light gold embroidery as opposed to some of the yellow-gold more extravagant gowns I packed that I would typically wear to a feast in the capitol.

I secure my gold Baratheon belt around the waist, it goes well with almost everything and it's as much a part of me now as the gold rings I wear on my fingers. Thank you uncle Renly for having good taste.

My hair is loose except for a braided bun which I've seen is one of the styles in the North.

I've only been here for less than a day but I've gathered that Northerners do not like excess or extravagance. If I want to assimilate here then I need to tone what I would usually wear down.

"Is he kind?" Myrcella asks as I style her hair. She always prefers me to do it over her handmaidens who we gave leave to prepare for the feast so it's just us two.

"Very," I blush. "I always worried that I wouldn't like whomever father would choose to marry me to but I truly do believe that I will be happy in this marriage."

"I hope for the same but sometimes I worry father won't care who he weds me to."

I recognise the look in her eyes far too well and reach forward to grasp her hand tightly. "Father does care for us."

"But you're his favourite."

"He loves all of us," I promise her. "Never doubt it, no matter what our mother says remember that Father does love us"

A knock on the door interrupts us and when I open it Robb stands there dressed in fine clothes looking nervous but sweet.

"Well this is a pleasant surprise," I smile as I find myself rather taken aback. I didn't expect to have him at my door.

"May I escort you to the feast?" he asks and I turn back with a bright smile to Myrcella who nods her head and mouths 'yes'.

"Of course," I answer as I smooth down the skirt of my dress. "I'm not overdressed am I?"

"Not at all," he laughs to himself as he takes a proper look at me. "You look beautiful."

I can't help the warmth that comes to my cheeks as I take his extended hand. His hand is warm, calloused from the years of training with a sword yet it feels so soft pressed against mine.

It feels right.

I rest my hand on the inside of his arm as I had earlier and find that it also feels right. It feels as if I've known him for far longer than I actually have. I'm more comfortable with him in this short time than I had ever imagined being.

"Well, aren't you a gentleman escorting me to the feast," I praise as he straightens his back to make himself appear taller.

"It's the gentlemanly thing to do," he says and I smile at how cute he looks all nervous, even so, I decide to put him at ease a little

I laugh and bring my lips close to his ear "Well thank the gods for that because I would have likely gotten lost and never made it to the feast if you didn't come. I'd probably end up drinking by the stables."

His laugh echoes through the hall and the sound immediately makes me join in with him. He's good-humoured. I don't want him to pretend around me because I'm a kings daughter like everyone else does. I want him to be at ease like he is now.

"That would be a sight," he laughs and I can tell he's struggling to imagine it.

"It wouldn't be the first time," I confess as I remember several specific occasion when Tyrion was left to babysit me. Then another when my Father decided to take me to the Stormlands to celebrate my fifteenth name day. The men in my family are far from responsible when it comes to looking after children but it made for an entertaining youth.

"There certainly is more to you than meets the eye," he chuckles. "I can't wait to see more of what's behind them."

I squeeze his hand as I smile "Well they have finalised our betrothal so you won't have to wait long."

"Have they?" he asks seeming more eager than I had expected. "So I'll be calling you my wife soon then."

Just hearing him say the word ignites something in me. I've always been hesitant at wedding a man that wasn't my choosing, had been bitter about it the entire journey, but now I feel as if I had chosen him myself.

"It's so strange thinking that in a few weeks I could be married to a stranger but for us, for our houses, it's expected."

"Hopefully by then we won't be strangers," he says stroking the back of my hand. "By the time we're married hopefully you'll want to be my wife."

"Well, I'm certainly not opposed," I tease, shocked at how willing I am as opposed to this morning. "I consider myself to be a good judge of character and after being raised in Kings Landing I can quickly distinguish people who are good at heart from the rest, and you Robb Stark are a good man. I believe that you will make a good husband."

Just from first impressions and from what conversation we have had I truly do believe he will be. He has concerns and cares for me that I can't imagine any other possible husband having. He cares for my happiness which is invaluable.

"If someone told me a month ago that the princess of the Seven Kingdoms would want to marry me I'd have asked if they were drunk," he comments. "I still can't quite believe it."

"Well I can't believe that I'm getting married to a man like you," I say to test one thing I haven't yet.

Many men seem perfect until they have their masculinity or anything else questioned. Then they become monsters. Robb however doesn't become hostile or offended. Instead, he's curious.

"A man like me?" he asks curiously instead of hostily which many men would.

"A Northerner, someone a bit rough around the edges. A good man," I clarify and before we enter the hall I add "And a very handsome one."

I laugh to myself at how his jaw drops and he laughs to himself. "You are something else indeed."

"Indeed I am."

We enter the hall and as we approach our respective families arm in arm the hall turns to look at us. Clearly, the Red Keep isn't the only place where news spreads quickly.

My eyes immediately find my mother who watches from beside Catelyn in silent disapproval. I know her well enough to know that she must have been fighting with my father before she came. She doesn't want me here away from her. She wants me in the city, or at the very least in the south.

Robb rests his hand lightly on my back and gently guides me to the table where his siblings and mine are seated together and I take a seat beside him.

My Father stands and raises his drink "Now would be a good time to announce the betrothal of my eldest daughter Cassana to Robb Stark. Cheers to finally joining the great houses of Baratheon and Stark."

People raise their drinks in good spirit and Ned stands to make his own toast "The North welcomes Princess Cassana and is honoured to have her wed to my eldest son Robb, tonight we celebrate the future Lord and Lady of Winterfell."

Everyone old enough to drink raises their drinks aside from my mother. I hold her deadly stare, she can't control me now. I am no longer her's.

I also raise my glass. A glass to my future in Winterfell. To my future with Robb.

A glass to my freedom.

Chapter Text

Cassana

It's not long before the feast becomes drunken and rowdy but I only find myself feeling more at home.

"It's not too much?" Robb asks as he looks around the room and I can't help but laugh.

"No, not at all," I smile to myself as I sip my wine.

"Are you allowed to drink so much?" he asks and for a moment I'm slightly offended until he glances at my mother who's watching and I realise that he's asking out of fear of my mother rather than his own concern.

"It's quite alright," I laugh dismissingly. "My drinking habits come from my parents, and tonight is a night to celebrate."

I raise my glass and he raises his as well.

"Indeed it is."

We both take a drink while maintaining eye contact and I don't know if it's the drink or something else but I can't ignore the fluttery feeling in my stomach. Something that I've read of but have never actually felt before.

Until now.

We're interrupted by a man perhaps just a little bit older than Robb who asks "Are you going to introduce me?"

"Cassana this is my fathers' ward Theon-"

"Greyjoy," I finish knowing very well who he is and why he is here, but I know my Father openly despises the Greyjoy's but I've never been one to support prejudice. Yet as I look at him I'm even more grateful father betrothed me to Robb instead of Theon as the council has recommended. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

Theon just laughs "Sure it is." He slaps Robb on the back. "I'm going to find some stronger ale."

He leaves as abruptly as he came and Robb looks somewhat embarrassed. "Theon is like a brother to me."

"Ah," I realise, if Robb has taken the Greyjoy as his brother instead of his prisoner then that says what kind of a man he is, what kind of heart he has. "Well, I suppose I'm going to become well acquainted with him then."

"I know he's a Greyjoy but he's a good lad."

I put my hand assuringly over Robbs. "I'm sure he is," I say lightheartedly. "Don't worry I'm not my father, I won't go marching around with a giant hammer ranting about the Greyjoy's."

He laughs and with the liquor in me I stroke the side of his hand, if I want to see more of his heart then the best chance is to see how he is with those he loves. "Introduce me to whoever is important to you, there's no better place than a feast."

For a moment he looks surprised then his eyes soften into something akin to adoration. Taking my hand in his he guides me over towards the back of the room towards his father and he hugs an unfamiliar man who is talking to Ned.

"Uncle Benjen," Robb grins and I realise that he must be the Stark who joined the Night's Watch.

"Look at you, you're a man now," Benjen says patting Robb on the back, a common sign of affection among the men here. "You're even getting married."

"Uncle Benjen this is Princess Cassana," Robb says introducing me proudly.

"Princess," Benjen says nodding his head respectfully.

"You are a man of the Night's Watch?" I ask equally respectfully. It's no secret amongst the council that the Night's Watch is run down and they only see it as a place to send criminals however I know the history of it.

There are far too many maesters reports of the Long Night to laugh at the idea that the creatures beyond the wall are mere stories, but no matter what anyone believes they are certainly needed to protect from Wildling invasions.

"I am, if you have your Fathers ear we could use some more men."

"I'll speak to my Father," I promise him, when in reality it's the council I'll speak to considering they'll actually act, unlike my father. "I'm sure there's plenty of men in the Black Cells that can be delivered to the Wall."

Out of the corner of my eye, I spot my Father drunk with an equally drunk woman in his lap.

"Your Grace please excuse us," Ned says guiding his brother away, most likely for Nights Watch business.

My fathers' laughter echoing through the hall makes me cringe as he so openly disgraces my mother and himself. As king, he can do whatever he likes, even so, if I was ever king I would never disgrace myself in such a manner.

I clear my throat. "Robb, can we get some air?"

"Of course," he says and with his hand on my back he guides me out of the hall.

When we're outside in the cool air his hand slides down to my waist and remains there as he asks "Are you alright?"

I decide to laugh it off. "I'm fine, I'd just rather not watch my father carry on like he is."

"Well," he says awkwardly "I wouldn't want to see my father like that either."

"Your father is an honourable man Robb, surely you're in no danger of seeing that."

"But he still managed to father a bastard," a voice interrupts and we turn to see a black-haired man wielding a sword.

For a moment I'm shocked anyone would say such a thing to Ned's son and wonder if I'm about to witness a fight until I see the warm smile they give each other and realise who he must be. The bastard my father once mentioned.

"Who is my favourite brother," Robb finishes. "Jon this is the princess Cassana, Cassana this is my brother Jon Snow."

"Princess," Jon says politely but I can detect a hint of hostility in his voice that Robb doesn't pick up on.

"I didn't see you at the feast?" I ask and he almost looks amused.

"Lady Stark thought it might offend the royal family to have a bastard seating in their midst," he comments bitterly and now that hostility makes sense.

"Jon-" Robb warns but I wave off his concern, it's no wonder Jon's offended.

"No it's alright," I assure Robb and turn to look at the black-haired man who must be almost the same age as Robb, there could only be mere months between them at most. "And the only bastard that offends the royal family is my brother Joffrey."

His eyebrows raise in surprise and his demeanour changes completely as a hearty laugh escapes him "Well I can't argue with that."

Robb laughs in agreement and it seems that word of that little prick has spread all the way to the North. I'm unsurprised. He is infamous for his... I don't even know what to call it. Developing sadism?

"Come inside with us," I offer but Jon just laughs off the suggestion. "Please, I insist."

He seems like a decent man, just like Robb, however far quieter in nature, solemn even. Then again as a bastard that probably would have been expected of him. Regardless, he should be seated with his family.

"You might not mind but Lady Stark will," Jon says and I look up at Robb in confusion only to find his eyes on the ground.

"Robb?"

He looks at me and explains "My mother as you may understand is not so fond of Jon, she made the point that she wouldn't have him there in sight of the royal family."

As a woman, I can certainly understand her offence but it's hardly like Jon chose this life for himself.

"Nonsense," I dismiss. "If you get into trouble I'll happily tell her it was by my request, now come on inside. I don't know about you two Northerners but it's freezing."

Robb gives me a thankful look and Jon wears a small smile as we go to return inside the hall but a familiar figure appears.

"Uncle Tyrion," I grin, glad to have a familiar face who isn't drunk or angry. "I missed you earlier."

"It seems you've been occupied," he teases as he walks over with the usual glass of wine in hand "So is this your fiancé?"

Robb clears his throat "Yes, I am. It's a pleasure to meet you, Lord Tyrion."

I note the lack of warmth in his voice. One thing I am quickly coming to realise is that Lannisters are not as welcome in the North as I had previously thought.

And Robb's apparent apprehension is something I had also not anticipated, something that indeed rubs me the wrong way.

Yet more than anything else it confuses me.

Why is there any apprehension towards my family at all?

~

Robb

Cassana goes oddly quiet as I address Tyrion Lannister.

I don't know why Aunt Lysa doesn't trust them or why my father is suspicious of them but if any Lannisters are likely to be up to anything it would be the imp and the queen from what I've gathered.

Cassana however seems strangely fonder of the dwarf than any of the others.

"I'm sure it is a pleasure," he says glancing at Cassana who looks displeased.

"Well, Tyrion is my favourite uncle," she says to me almost defensively despite the smile on her face and I realise she might have picked up on my apprehension towards him.

"I wasn't aware," I laugh nervously feeling the tension in the air.

"Well, you two hardly know each other yet," Tyrion interrupts and the reminder is harsh. "But that will change in time."

"Of course," she says holding onto my arm with kind eyes and I'm glad I haven't caused offence. "I've enjoyed getting to know everybody here tonight."

"All sorts of people I see," he comments.

It's then I become aware Jon still stands with us. No other royal, or even a noble lady, would invite a bastard to a royal feast, let alone insist on it.

Everyone knows about the Greyjoy rebellion and that Theon isn't here as a guest, I was worried about how she may react but she had no prejudice against him and even now with Jon, she makes it very clear that she doesn't care what he is. Or if she does she doesn't let it show.

Even more interestingly she even seems to be against the Lannisters with how she speaks about her brother and mother.

These are things I'll have to tell my father to put him at ease. I still don't know what he's suspicious of but I'm sure I'll find out.

"I haven't seen you since you decided to see what the North had to offer, did you get lost on your way here?" Cassana jokes with him fondly and from the look in his eyes, he is also fond of her.

"I'm surprised you noticed," he comments as he turns his attention to me. "You seem to have been kept occupied."

Even in just the moonlight, I can see her cheeks turn a shade redder and it's only then I realise that mine have as well.

"Well it certainly has been an eventful day," she says as she glances at me but Tyrion looks between us, oddly protective of her.

"So you are the man who will be marrying my beloved niece," he says as he looks me carefully in the eye.

"He is," she says as she looks up at me "I believe my father found me a good match."

"I hope so," he says never looking away from me "Cassana your mother is asking for you, why don't you see what she wants while I become acquainted with my future nephew."

Only then I realise that by marrying her I won't be joining with just house Baratheon but also house Lannister. Perhaps that's why father is apprehensive.

She sighs heavily then squeezes my arm "I'll be back," she promises then says to Tyrion "Don't torment him."

"I won't," he promises with a wink and I look to Jon for help. "I believe I've already spoken with your brother."

Cassana looks a little alarmed and asks Jon "Will you escort me back inside?"

I'm surprised by the request, as is he. He seems stunned before clearing his throat and accepting. "Of course your grace."

They start walking away and I hear her whisper. "If you wouldn't mind I'd rather take the long way back to the hall."

And I realise I'm not the only one who's afraid of the queen. But I may be the only one who's afraid of her uncle.

"I suppose this isn't just small talk?" I gather and he almost looks impressed.

"Smart boy," he praises "I don't mean to scare you-"

"I'm not scared," I immediately reply and he looks amused.

"Perhaps you should be," he says as he looks me up and down with the same analytical look Cassana gave me when we first met "You are marrying the princess of the Seven Kingdoms, she is an heir to the throne."

I stare at him in confusion "Yes but she's a woman?"

"She is but out of all her siblings she has always been the best fit to rule," he begins, choosing each word carefully. "She always wanted it. She has her mothers charms and acts like a lovely lady who is happy to be the wife of a Lord, and to a degree that is true but she is not a lady, she is a princess and a Baratheon of Storms End."

I know very well what she is and I gathered from our conversation earlier that she wished she could fill her fathers' shows but he's only confusing me. It almost sounds as if he is warning me.

"I don't understand why you're telling me this?"

"Well remember that you've only just met her. She has a good heart, considering who her mother is I don't know how her heart ended up so good but she is also ambitious. You can thank our good king Robert for that," he says taking a long drink. "My family is a complicated one, my father loathes all of us children for different reasons however he does seem to like Cassana but she doesn't like him for many reasons, she also loathes her mother and Cersei hates me but-"

"Your point?" I interrupt and he clears his throat.

"Right back to my point, us Lannister's may despise each other but we also protect each other. Cersei would burn the world down for her children. I love my niece and I want her to be happy here but you must understand that for her entire life she has wanted to succeed her father. She wants to be more than just a princess or a lady. She won't sit idly by forever, she'll be harder to please than most women."

Finally, I understand. When he finally boils down to his point he just wants her to be happy. Perhaps he isn't as bad as I had thought. I certainly haven't had anyone else in her family come and speak to me as he has.

"How do I make her happy?" I ask knowing that I won't get a better answer from anyone else "If she's as complicated as you're making her sound then what do I do?"

I know my father did what he could to make my mother happy here, well except for coming home with Jon, but other than that he tried to make her feel welcome.

Tyrion smiles a little and I can see approval in his eyes. "Well, she's always felt suffocated as a princess. Not by expectations or pressure, she could always handle that without a problem but she wanted freedom, control over herself. She has always wanted to express her opinions, actually have a hand in the politics and the ruling part of being royal, unlike her father. She's always wanted to ride and hunt and do all of that as he does but Cersei wouldn't allow it. She wants to be free and well the North is a wild country," he says and as he realises that his glass is empty I know this conversation is coming to an end so he sums it up "If you want her to be happy let her be free."

It seems like such a stupid thing to say. To let her be free. I wouldn't own her, I wouldn't want to control her but I know things are different in the south. Even here in the North, I can see how Sansa is making herself into a proper lady as she believes she should be and how Arya struggles to conform with that idea. I can't imagine what that pressure must be like for a princess. I don't want her to have to pretend around me, I want to see who she is, who she really is.

"I want to be a good husband and I want to make her happy," I promise him. Seeing her smile and the life in her eyes affects me in a way I never expected, all I know is that I want her to be happy.

"Good," he says satisfied. "She was hesitant about this arrangement but she seems quite taken by you already."

"Really?" I ask as my cheeks go warm again.

She's taken my breath away more today than any woman ever has and as I expected already everything has changed. Although she's being playful and trying to get to know me I hadn't known how she truly feels. If she feels as I do.

"She is and she happens to be a good judge of character, as am I," he says seeming content. "I look forward to the wedding."

As he wanders I know that tonight is the night to make my impression on her. To show her the man I am, the man I will be for her.

~

Cassana

Jon walks beside me back to the hall.

Well, the longest way possible. I'd rather make small talk with him than confront my mother.

"You know you don't have to invite me in," he says anxiously now that we're alone. "Robb loves his mother Lady Stark but well..."

"Mother's can be difficult," I finish as I find myself walking slower knowing what awaits.

"Even yours?" he questions and I find myself laughing in amusement and dread.

"Especially. I'll admit, sometimes I feel like the bastard amongst my own family. It's why Tyrion and I are so close."

"You feel like a bastard?" he scoffs and I notice the bitterness in him at the word. The hatred for it.

"My mother hates my father, despises him and everything to do with him," I find myself confessing as it is common knowledge by now. "And here I am. The Baratheon girl amongst all these blonde Lannisters. The odd one out. Not quite Lannister enough for her, and too much a Lannister for the rest of the Baratheons. But I do not complain, I am a princess, far more fortunate than most. I could never presume to understand what it must be like to be a true bastard, how you must be treated by both strangers and those closest to you, but I can understand what it is like to be seen as one in the eyes of a mother. There is nothing worse."

"Aye," he agrees and he's quiet for a long moment, considering what I've said. "Your uncle Tyrion, when he spoke to me earlier he said to never forget what you are, the rest of the world will not, wear it like armour and it can never be used to hurt you."

I find myself surprised by Tyrion approaching Jon but then again Tyrion is much like myself when deciding who to speak to. "It is good advice. He's my favourite uncle, probably the smartest man I've ever met. He seeks knowledge, understanding. He finds himself engaged in conversation with people from all walks of life. Especially those who are shunned by society as he is."

"Well it seems he's taught you a great deal," he says and I can hear genuine respect in his voice. "It's not every day a princess treats a bastard as highly as you do."

His words do sadden me to a degree, his treatment by Lady Stark. Just as Tyrion's treatment by the rest of my family saddens me. Being treated as less solely due to his birth despite having the same upbringing as his siblings.

"A persons birth should not affect the respect they are entitled to," I tell him. "Whether they be a dwarf or a bastard. I've always believed a person should be judged by their character rather than birth."

He looks at me in complete awe. While my opinions are simply humane and logical I know they are very rare.

"I can see why Robb likes you now," he says and I'm curious. "He said you were different but I never realised how much. It's certainly not every day someone says a prince is more of a bastard than an actual bastard."

"Trust me I've called him far worse," I say and he laughs. "Families are complicated, to say the least."

"So is that why you've gotten me to take you the long way back, because you don't want to speak to your mother?" he asks and I begin to realise he's more perceptive than the average man to say the least.

"Let's just say she didn't know about the betrothal until a few hours ago."

"Ah," he realises. "I can't blame you then, I don't want to cause any offence but she seems a little-"

"Terrifying? Overbearing? Yes. She is."

He chuckles. "I'd imagine you'd be glad to get away then."

We come to stand outside the door to the hall and I can feel the warmth. "Well, I'll certainly be glad to get away once she's finished with me."

"Aye, well if it helps Lady Stark won't be happy with me either once she catches me talking to you."

"Well if my mother is offended by any of you Starks it's by your brother," I assure him knowing which one she wants to murder. "You're the last person that would cause offence."

The corner of his lip curls up and it's only in that moment of silence I realise how easy it is to speak to him while I'm still fretting over almost every word Robb and I exchange.

I was under no obligation to like  Jon, or even speak to him really, and he was under none to like me. He certainly doesn't have a filter and perhaps that's what's put me at ease, the fact I know he means everything he says.

The fact he looks at me with genuine respect.

"We best go inside," he suggests and so I reluctantly enter.

We stand at the back entrance and if I could hide behind him I would but it's a little difficult considering we stand at nearly the same height.

"You'll be fine," Jon tries to assure me but I'm not the only one hiding. It's clear he's trying to avoid Catelyns gaze as well.

My mother doesn't spot us but I notice Ned and Benjen looking at us and talking in hushed voices.

For a moment I'm worried I've gotten Jon into trouble but they aren't angry, if anything they look saddened but I don't know why.

Yet I swear as I pass by I hear her name mentioned.

Lyanna.

The woman who has haunted my father for seventeen years.

Her memory likely being another reason my mother looks so cold as I approach her.

"Mother," I greet as I'm summoned to where she sits with Robbs mother. "Lady Stark."

"Princess Cassana," Catelyn also greets, nodding her head respectfully. "How are you enjoying the feast?"

"Very well," I smile. "Robb has been introducing me to people."

"I was hoping he would," she says seeming relieved. "I remember when Ned brought me up here for the first time, I was terrified."

"Well I was nervous but I'm already beginning to feel at home," I say truthfully much to my mother's displeasure. "Robb has been showing me around Winterfell and I think I'll be very happy here. You raised a good man Lady Stark."

"I'm glad," she smiles warmly "That's really all you can hope for as a mother."

As I look to my own mother who is watching Joffrey mock one of the serving girls I know that she can't relate, however she still nods her head "Indeed."

"You summoned me?" I ask her and through her polite facade I can see the betrayal underneath, she knows that I knew.

"Yes, I was rather surprised to hear of your betrothal," she says stiffly. "It seems your Father told everyone except for me."

"Well, Father says it's been finalised," I say as I notice Catelyn suddenly looking very uncomfortable. "And I am looking forward to the wedding."

"Is that so?" Mother asks. "Most brides are terrified before their wedding, I know I was."

"Well I believe father made a good match," I tell her and I see her struggling not to snap, for once she is not in control. "In fact, I believe Uncle Tyrion is talking to Robb so he'll be able to attest to that."

My mother looks me in the eye and it's what it always has been with us. A power struggle.

"Actually I think Robb's just come inside," Catelyn says breaking the tension.

"Perfect," Mother smiles fakely "I can finally meet my future son in law."

Although her voice is chirpy I can hear the bitter disdain hidden in it. She doesn't want to let me go. She wants to keep her claws buried in me.

"I'll get him," I smile knowing how to keep up appearances just as well as she does.

Robb's chatting to Theon and Jon when I find him.

"Robb, you're back," I smile as I wrap my hand around his arm. "My mother would like to be formally introduced."

Theon snickers under his breath while Jon gives me a knowing look and I know which of the two I like best.

"Should I be afraid?" Robb asks rubbing his hands together nervously.

"Very," I answer taking his arm to guide him over and as he blinks at me I can tell that's not the answer he expected. "You should know that I'm nothing if not honest."

Well, occasionally.

"Well at least I got a warning," he comments as we approach where they are seated.

"Your Grace, this is my eldest son Robb," Catelyn introduces while my mother glares at him.

"And this is my mother," I continue "The Queen."

My mother watches him silently, waiting for him to speak first. He nervously clears his throat but his voice is nothing but confident when he finally speaks.

"Your Grace it is a pleasure to meet you and to be betrothed to your daughter."

"Is it?" she asks and I know that she's going to torture the poor man. Perhaps I should have let Tyrion do it properly as a trial run. "Most men are quite nervous or even apprehensive when it comes to their future brides."

I can tell what she is doing. She is trying to inflict doubt in him, and in me. She has always played mind games.

"Not at all," he immediately replies and as I look at his expression I realise that he isn't blind, he can tell what she is doing. He watches me as I lean in closer to him "I look forward to our wedding."

"As do I," I smile and watch her eyes burn.

Any doubts about him disappear before they can arise. Barely knowing me he still stands with me before my mother as a united front. Catelyn is taken by surprise by our sudden affection but as she glances between my mother and I, realisation dawns in her.

"It will be lovely," Catelyn smiles and my mother nods her head while grasping her glass slightly tighter.

"Indeed," she agrees painfully.

"Now if you will excuse us," I say politely taking the first chance to remove ourselves from this conversion. They nod their heads and I guide Robb away from them.

"I understand what you meant about your mother now," he comments when we are out of earshot.

"And everyone in Kings Landing is just like her and worse," I say bitterly "Can you see why I always wanted to live in the Stormlands?"

"Indeed I can," he says and once we are somewhere private he stops and to my surprise takes my hands in his. "But you're in the North now and her opinion won't matter, you won't have to deal with her or any of that up here. I want to be a good husband to you and an honourable man."

As I gaze into his blue eyes I wonder just how I came to be so lucky. I almost can't believe it. Most men wouldn't give a damn what their betrothed thought of them. Robb knows that whether we like it or not we will be wed but he still wants to court me.

"I truly believe you will be," I smile and I've never meant any words more. "I hope I can be a good wife."

His smile matches mine. "I'm sure you will be." His thumb strokes the back of my hand as he adds "Your uncle had quite a conversation with me."

"He didn't torment you I hope?" I ask knowing what Tyrion can be like. Mind games and manipulation are Lannister traits. At least he isn't cruel like my mother.

"Only a little," he chuckles before his expression turns more serious "He just wanted to know that I'd treat you well, it's rare to see someone like him show so much concern for his niece."

I smile to myself. "Well he is protective, to say we are close would be an understatement. I love him dearly."

His hands tighten around mine I realise he isn't finished. "He certainly likes to talk and what he made clear is that there are no other women like you. You are a princess and while I can't give you a crown I can give you a good home, a loving family and a husband who will treat you honourably. I can only hope that you'll be happy here."

Tears burn in my eyes as my heart becomes overwhelmed.  No one in my entire life has ever had such pure intentions for me. No one, never.

"Are you alright?" he asks as he caresses the side of my cheek and although my eyes are teary I smile brighter than I ever have before.

I place my hand over his and look up into his eyes "I will be very, very happy here Robb."

And just like that everything has changed.

A good home and a loving family is what I have always wanted. My father and mother love me in their own ways, uncle Renly is kind, Jaime is protective in his own way and Tyrion has always been loving so I have had love in my life but we were never a family.

They all despise each other, even if they love me how could we possibly be a family?

Then I look at Robbs family, there is so much love amongst them it almost doesn't make sense to me. It wasn't something I thought I could ever have and yet here is a man offering me a good family, a good home and to care for me as no one ever has which is more than I ever could have asked for.

He smiles brightly and as I look into his eyes I still cannot believe it. That this man I was so opposed to marrying is making me feel this.

And it terrifies me.

It terrifies me because I know that I might fall in love with him.

Chapter Text

Cassana

Robb and I had spent the rest of the feast drinking and laughing together alongside Jon and Theon.

While I do find Theon somewhat reprehensible I do like Jon. Blunt and honest, something very rare where I'm from. A bit broody perhaps but one can hardly blame him. I can't remember the last time I've ever spoken with someone so naturally, that wasn't family. He is someone I could trust.

And Robb, I never expected a man like him. It still doesn't feel real. Yet there is this hesitation I cannot shake, a fear of allowing myself to trust him.

The fear that he could be wearing a mask just like I am. A mask that I've worn for so long I'm afraid there is little left beneath it.

A knock on the door distracts me from my own thoughts and as soon as my eyes meet his I can't hide the joy that surprises even myself.

"Robb," I smile as my cheeks flush. I have missed him these past days, something I did not expect.

"Cassana," he says returning the same nervous but excited grin.

"Well this is certainly a nice surprise," I exhale as he takes my breath away. Gods he is easily the most handsome man I've ever seen, and his voice gives me goosebumps. While many of my objections were for good political reasons that damn smile makes me overlook them all.

He looks somewhat bashful as he asks "I was wondering if you've seen much of the North outside of Winterfell?"

After a moment of thought I answer "No, I don't believe I have."

There's this wildness in his eyes, one I want to explore. He extends his hand "Come with me?"

"I'd love to," I answer as I take it. "It certainly has been a while since it's been just the two of us."

The mere touch of his skin against mine affects me in ways I didn't know were possible. I never knew that skin against skin could feel electric. That a touch could go straight to the very heart.

"Not since the feast," he remembers. "I've asked about you but your Septa tells me you've been busy."

"You have?" I ask as I realise the Septa certainly didn't tell me this but I'm unsurprised. She doesn't believe boys and girls should be alone together, even if they are to be wed, considering my immediate liking to Robb it isn't a bad judgement on her part. And there's no doubt my mother had a word with her, and Jaime as well for that matter considering she's replaced Ser Barristan with him to watch over me. But thankfully Jaime is nowhere to be found this morning.

"Of course," he says squeezing my hand. "I was a bit confused as to why you hadn't gotten back to me but then I put two and two together and realised that your Septa might not be passing my messages along, so I thought it's about time I came and saw you myself."

So he has been trying to see me, he does care.

"My mother's been hellbent on keeping me busy," I mutter, however my voice lightens as I stroke his arm. "I've missed you, Robb."

"Have you now?" he teases and I can tell he is a little cocky. Just a little, he's not arrogant or pompous. He has just the right amount. Perhaps I have a bit more than just the right amount.

"Would it be improper to admit that I miss the man I'll soon be bedding?" I ask just to see the look on his face and he is utterly speechless.

"Your Grace," he gasps in false shock. Well not completely false but he goes along with it. If anything he seems intrigued. Then again he is a man and I just mentioned sex. I'm not sure how taboo it is here but in Kings Landing, I can count the brothels from my window.

Sex is something I have thought about recently more than a proper lady would ever admit but it seems so strange how we are expected to be modest and proper and then suddenly after a few vows take our clothes off for each other. I don't want to be proper and modest. I want to be how I've always truly been, unapologetically shameless. Margaery had presented the opportunity but I knew that she had her ulterior motives, something I wouldn't fulfil.

"Don't be so modest I know you've thought of it too," I tease back as we approach the courtyard and I watch his cheeks go red and he struggles to meet my eye. I just laugh at his innocence. "You won't be blushing like that in a few weeks I hope."

A breathless laugh escapes him and he meets my eye. "You princess are nothing like I expected."

"Good," I simply smile as we enter the courtyard.

I'm relieved to find the eyes on us aren't as unwelcoming as when I first arrived and that they quickly go back to their business without a second thought. They are slowly becoming used to seeing me by Robb's side.

In the distance I look up and see a wolf inside the castle walls, however, it doesn't look like any wolf I've seen and no one looks alarmed.

"Robb?" I ask tugging on his arm lightly. "Should that be there?"

He laughs heartily and then calls out "Greywind!"

The wolf runs over and yet I don't flinch, I only feel a sense of awe at seeing one so close but I am certainly surprised when it sits obediently in front of Robb.

"He's mine," Robb says as he ruffles his fur.

"Your's?" I exclaim in disbelief. "A pet wolf?"

I knew the North was wild but gods.

"Direwolf," he corrects and I stare at him with wide eyes. "Are you afraid?"

"Not at all," I answer honestly struck by how bizarre it is and find myself intrigued by the creature. "I thought they were myths?"

Robb eyes me curiously as I bend down and extend my hand towards it, I look to him for permission and as he nods his head encouragingly I run my fingers through its grey fur.

"He's incredible," I murmur. Suddenly the wolf jumps forward and licks my cheek.

"Greywind!" Robb panics but I'm only laughing as he nuzzles his head against my arm as a dog would.

"It's alright," I promise Robb as I continue stroking his fur. "I didn't know direwolves were playful."

"Neither did I, he hasn't done that with anyone before," Robb says and with a small smile adds, "I think he likes you."

"I hope so," I laugh as Robb sends him away and I realise there are more of them as Greywind joins an albino direwolf, when I see Jon nearby I realise who it must belong to. Jon gives us a nod and I give him a polite wave as Robb takes my hand to help me to my feet.

"He's a good judge of character," Robb assures me and I smile to myself as he guides me over to the stables and asks "Can you ride?"

"Not very well but yes," I laugh knowing that I'm capable of riding a horse at a steady speed but I was never taught how to properly ride.

"Don't worry," he chuckles before assuring me. "I won't let you fall off."

"I'm not that bad," I gasp in mock offence as I playfully slap his arm. He laughs to himself as he saddles a horse appropriate for my height which is a little bit above average for a woman due to my Baratheon blood but he is still taller than I am which I certainly don't mind.

"Can you saddle a horse?" he asks out of curiosity and I'm somewhat embarrassed to admit I can't.

"No, but will you show me?"

Without judgement, he guides me through how he saddles his own horse which is more simple than I'd expected. Despite all my reading and education, I failed to learn something as basic such as saddling a horse. Although to be fair that was hardly something my mother thought was appropriate for a princess to learn even if it would have been more practical than embroidery.

The North will be a learning experience that I never quite expected but it will be a good one.

"So where are you taking me?"

The corner of his lip turns up as he replies "You'll see."

He lifts me onto my horse by the waist and I find myself more than surprised by his strength and I very quickly realise I like the firmness of his hands on me. As he effortlessly swings himself onto his horse I find myself feeling butterflies in places that aren't so innocent and now I'm the one with red cheeks.

As we trot through the countryside he tells me the story of how he and his brothers found the direwolves and then that leads to many tales of blunders when it comes to training direwolves.

"I've certainly never trained a direwolf but I used to have a dog," I remember fondly "Her name was Asena, she was a gorgeous dog, very protective."

"What happened?" he asks as he must hear the slight pain hidden in my voice and I shake my head.

"It's not a cheerful story."

"I don't mind," he says and I suppose it's best he hears it, that he knows what Joffrey is in case my Father does decide to actually consider betrothing him to Sansa.

"Well I don't remember this well but when she was just a pup I was maybe five or six and Joffrey is only a year younger than me. My father says that Joffrey tried to strangle her and cut her open. The part my father is particularly proud of was when I picked up a little toy war hammer and hit Joffrey with it, and I don't mean like a light smack. I knocked that little shit out."

"Really?" he exclaims, not shocked by me hitting him but by nearly knocking him out. "I mean that's impressive for a five year old."

"Then about two years ago Joffrey was throwing rocks at her because he was bored so I told him to stop and he called me a bitch and a whore and every name he knew so I didn't just slap him, I punched him proper right in the nose. He's the most self-entitled prick that exists, so next thing I knew we were in a physical fight, he had my wrists pinned to the floor but before I could get him off of me she bit him. Asena had always been very protective of me and she was a big dog so when she bit him she bit him properly. Then my mother walked in and saw his bleeding nose and her biting that yellow-haired shit and that was that. She hated Asena anyways, she didn't have any warmth in her heart for any of the pets that our father gave us. She had her killed and things have been tense with both of them ever since."

"I don't blame you," he says after taking a moment to process it, he is utterly disgusted. "That's awful what they did, your mother's cruel but Joffrey-"

"Is a sadistic cunt," I finish. He raises an eyebrow at my very unladylike language but he clearly deems it appropriate. "I'm really sorry to make this depressing."

"No, not at all," he says but it's only when he looks me in the eye I know he means it. "If anything I'm glad you're actually telling me this. Everything makes a lot more sense now actually. Now I know why you are the way you are with the Queen and Joffrey."

"Really?"

"I want to know everything I can about you," he says as he stops his horse when we are on top of a hill hidden from view which overlooks the land and dismounts with ease. I toss a leg over so I'm sitting side-saddle and as he grabs my waist to help me down he looks me in the eye and adds. "The good and the bad."

I wrap my arms around his neck as he lifts me onto the ground, when my feet are firmly planted I realise his arms are still around my waist and mine around his neck.

"And I want to know you," I breathe as my heart is drawn to his in a way I didn't think was possible. That I could ever experience. "This may be forward but I don't think I've ever been as happy as I am when I am with you."

Something shifts in his eyes, whatever attraction and fancy that was there before turns to adoration. No one has ever looked at me as he does at this moment and I find myself getting lost in those eyes of his that reminds me so much of the sky but the longer I look the more they remind me of the seas of the Stormlands, home.

"Then let's get to know each other."

~

We sit on the hill looking out at the North as we talk.

We speak of anything and everything. There is not one silent moment. We talk of our polar opposite lives and slowly I come to understand him.

In his heart, he is passionate, loving, honourable but underneath it all there is something else. It feels as if I could reach out and touch something that he doesn't even know is there, something still brewing. It is then I realise that perhaps there are storms brewing in us both.

He points to places in the distance and tells me of them, of the people and the memories he's had there which more often than not involve Jon and Theon.

"You know Robb, no other man would take a bastard and a ward as his brothers and love them as his own flesh and blood," I tell him. "I truly admire you for that, for the love you have in your heart."

"You admire me?" he asks in disbelief and I place my hand over his.

"You are an honourable man, I grew up in a city where if you are honourable that gets you killed so there are only snakes and people who wear masks. I couldn't fully trust anyone, not even my own blood. To be quite honest I thought men like you existed only in stories," I admit sheepishly. "That there was no such thing as a truly good and honourable man, only the men who have tried to use me since I was a child to gain influence. Gods ever since I was a child I've had grown men and even women try to court me in hopes they would wed me and use me."

"Since you were a child?" he asks in disgust and there is a fierce protectiveness in his voice I've never heard before.

"Oh yes," I say thinking of Margaery, and Loras. "On my name day, I had an old friend come to my rooms to quite literally seduce me into marrying her brother who is well, let's just say it certainly would not be my bed he'd warm if we ever married. But I am a princess who can help their family gain power, my own uncle tried to push me into that marriage. And another who sat on my fathers' small council who owns the most in-demand brothels in the city has been trying to get close to me since I was a child, to earn my trust and well as I've grown older I understood why my mother kept him far away from me. That he never wanted to help me, just use me. That's all men have ever wanted from me. They've never wanted to care for me, just use me to better themselves."

"You deserve better than that," he says thickly and the look in his eyes makes my heart ache but not in pain.

"To be completely honest Robb I never expected to become so fond of you, especially not this soon, but it has been easy to do so. You are the first man who has only had pure intentions for me, and believe me after all these years I can tell, and I know you are a good man. I've never really been close with anyone before like this, and I don't mean romantically but in general, until you."

His voice is truly sad as he asks "No one at all?"

I'm silent as I realise just how alone I'd been for all those years. Even with Margaery, I never truly trusted her and with good reason. I never let myself have a moment of true vulnerability with anyone.

"Cass?" he says gently as the crippling loneliness I felt for all those years begins to resurface.

"No one," I answer swallowing my tears. "I've always been so alone. No one ever wanted me, they only wanted something from me."

"I don't," he says as he desperately but gently takes my face between his hands. "I want you."

My eyes meet his and they are filled with the same longing I feel. With the same passion. They go to his lips as my heart aches for him in a way I've never felt before. In a way I never thought I'd be lucky enough to feel.

"Cass," he breathes as his thumb brushes against my lips and my heart can't deny itself. After all this time of being the dutiful, modest daughter I'm done.

I want him.

Uncertainly I lean forward and press my lips against his, it's a strange feeling but I like it. I like the softness of his lips against mine, the way it makes my heart race and my head feel light.

The touch of his lips makes the world fade away and all that is left is us in this moment.

When our lips part I smile up at him "How fortunate I am to become so fond of the man I'm sworn to marry."

"Very fortunate indeed," he agrees somewhat breathlessly as he strokes my cheek. "Would it be improper if I kissed you again?"

"Certainly," I grin and as my lips find his a tear slips down my cheek, in realisation that for the first time in my life I am not alone.

Nor will I ever be again.

My arms wrap around his neck, then down his firm back as I find myself melting in his embrace and I'm not sure which one of us is responsible when my back touches the ground and he hovers above me, his swollen lips breaking into a smile before soon returning to mine.

By the time we notice the rain our hair is already damp. We break apart to look up at the sky and then at each other, laughing as we kiss again tasting the rain.

"Come on," he says as he helps me to my feet and between kisses murmurs. "We are going to be so dead when we get back to the castle if they notice we've been gone."

"Considering your horse is missing from the stables I'd say they know but it will be worth it," I grin and with one last kiss he hoists me onto my horse and unties it from the tree he secured them to.

I brush the damp hair out of my eyes as he mounts his and we laugh without a single care or worry in the world as we ride wildly through the pouring rain and the droplets on my lips taste like freedom.

We reach the stables and are still laughing as we secure the horses. He pulls me behind the stables where we are hidden and as we kiss in the pouring rain I've never felt so alive.

By the time we hear voices calling our names the rain has eased and all I feel is pure euphoria.

"I'll see you soon?" I ask hopefully.

"I hope so," he smiles against my lips and with one last kiss I return to my room as if I'd never been gone and know that everything has changed.

~

Robb

I haven't been able to wipe the grin from my face, I've never felt so alive or invigorated in my life.

I didn't think that we'd be rolling around on the ground until our wedding night but it was far more innocent than it would have looked if anyone had caught us. I felt this euphoria in her that's just intoxicating and I realised that I am falling in love with her far more quickly or deeply than I could have ever imagined.

In that moment I realised that her eyes aren't filled with fire as I had previously thought but with a storm. There is something wild and untameable in her that is still brewing, something that is fiercely passionate and even a bit chaotic, the perfect storm.

One thing I know for certain is that I never expected someone like her. I've never met a girl like her before and I never will again. There are no other girls like her, only her.

And I'm lucky enough to be marrying her.

I lie back on my bed staring at the ceiling as I find myself unable to get her out of my head nor do I want to.

When I close my eyes I still see that smile, those eyes. She is beautiful, by far the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. She resembles her mother greatly and if Cersei looked like that when she was sixteen it's no wonder they called her a beauty. Her black hair and blue eyes are the only resemblance she has to her father thankfully, but gods they make her beautiful in a way her mother never could be. But it's not just her beauty that has me this way, it's her heart that truly intrigues me.

When I saw her with Greywind that confirmed what I suspected since the moment I met her. That she has a good heart, a fearless heart.

She wasn't afraid when she reached out to touch him, most people when they see them are afraid but not her. The fearlessness and awe that were in her eyes made me realise how she appreciates what she doesn't know. That she is intrigued and not afraid. She yearns to truly experience what life can offer her and I want to help her experience it in a way she never could in the Red Keep. I want to show her Westeros for what it really is, not just the city.

Then there was when she said how she admired me for taking Jon and Theon as my brothers. I had never really thought of it that way but she's right, most men wouldn't do what I've done. I grew up with two brothers who are my closest friends and my heart broke for her when I realised just how alone she's been.

She is definitely fond of Tommen and Myrcella but they aren't as close as I am with my brothers and sisters. From what I've seen where the prince and princess go the queen also goes so it's no wonder Cassana doesn't spend much time with them, and by the sound of it it's a miracle her and Joffrey haven't killed each other yet. I have to admit I was impressed when she mentioned knocking him out as a child, she definitely seemed like she wants to do it again.

She didn't trust anyone in the capitol and I can't blame her. I didn't realise truly how much I cared for her until she mentioned men who have been trying to get close to her since she was a child, in that moment the urge to protect her from that overcame me and I knew that I would never let her be in that position again. I want to protect her, to treat her how she should be treated.

Any doubts I had were gone the moment she showed me her heart, and I realised she isn't like her mother or the other Lannisters. She doesn't want power, or anything like that, she just wants to be loved.

And gods do I plan on loving her.

"What's that look?" Jon asks as he walks into my room and sees me lying on my bed.

"I think I'm falling in love," I confess and although I know how naive I sound, I don't care, I know it's real.

He chuckles as he sits on the edge of my bed. "Does she feel the same?"

I open my mouth to speak but I know the redness in my cheeks gives it away. "She kissed me."

He looks visibly surprised. "Already?"

"I was surprised too," I admit bashfully, knowing how improper it was. "She- she's not what I expected."

"She's not like any princess I've ever heard of that's for sure," he comments and I only find myself nodding in agreement. "She has a good heart."

"Aye she does," I say and find myself wondering what her and Jon spoke about that night at the feast for him to hold her in such high regard. "You never told me what you two talked about at the feast?"

He averts his gaze and stammers a little. "Well, she- she's a lot like her uncle Tyrion."

That comment throws me off guard. "How in the seven hells is she like the imp?"

He looks at me in bewilderment. "That's not a bad thing, I thought you would have seen it? That she's open-minded, sharp, actually see's the smallfolk and bastards as people worthy of respect."

I fall quiet having realised I might not know her like I thought, it doesn't sit right with me that it's Jon having to tell me this. "Right, of course."

He clears his throat. "Father sent me to fetch you for dinner, the King's dining with us," he tells me then exclaims. "I'm even invited."

And I know Cass definitely must have had a part in that. I appreciated how polite she was but she must actually like him if she's going out of her way like this. For some strange reason, it leaves a bitter taste in my mouth but I force myself to shrug it off.

"Is Cassana coming?" I ask and he just shrugs his shoulders.

"I hope, so but I hear she usually dines with her mother."

"I'll go by her room and ask her," I decide knowing she'll be happy to get away from her mother. Wanting to get closer to her.

The thought of seeing her again makes my stomach turn over in nervousness despite how close we were before. How she is already stealing my heart.

If we weren't promised to each other then my mother would probably smack me on the back of the head over what she would call passion in the woods.

It may be young love but at least I can call it love. Maybe not yet but I know at this rate soon I will be hopelessly in love with her. I knew before she came that everything would change but I never expected this. Now that she's here I can't imagine life without her.

~

Cassana

I might just fall in love with him.

No one has ever had such pure intentions for me. He is a good man who truly cares for me which is something I never thought I could have. I only hoped to be married to a man who wasn't cruel or preferred men. I dreamed of someone who might have grown fond of me.

I never could have even dreamed of a man like Robb.

I never expected this. I never expected someone like him. I never expected to feel the things I do, to have someone see what is in my heart. To truly see me.

But even so, I cannot say those words with truth. He has seen what is in my heart yes, but so much is masked behind the facade I've worn for so long.

And it frightens me. That he might see past it and not like what he sees, and so I tell myself one day at a time.

But that is a little hard now I've taken it further than I ever intended.

Now that I've been touched by him I don't think I can ever be untouched. Nor do I want to be. Now that I've felt lips against my own and been held in a man's arms I don't want to live without it.

Even if I tried I do not think I could ever forget it.

A knock on the door startles me and I open it expecting my mother, but instead it's someone who I much prefer.

"Robb," I smile, straightening my dress. "This is a very nice surprise, I didn't expect to be seeing you so soon."

"Neither did I," he says with flushed cheeks. "I heard the King's dining with us tonight and I thought I'd come and ask if I could escort you to join us as well."

"Well that's very proper," I tease suddenly feeling quite playful. "For a moment I wondered if you came for other things."

"Definitely not," he assures me, stuttering over the words. "You are to be my wife, I'd never do anything dishonourable."

"So we can't do this?" I ask as I caress his cheek and brush my thumb against his lips. In response he places a hand on the small of my back and pulls me close so my lips meet his, and they are every bit as intoxicating as I remember.

"I don't want to dishonour you," he murmurs against my lips and suddenly I really wouldn't mind if he did.

"At least not until our wedding night," I whisper as I kiss him deeply, hoping that night is sooner rather than later. "Now, will you escort me to dinner?"

"If you can behave," he teases and I can't help the genuine laughter that escapes me as I take his arm.

"I can try," I promise him as I feel the walls I have up begin to crumble in his presence.

"Are you ready?"

"I am but you're not."

He looks at me in confusion until I reach up to touch his soft curls which shine almost auburn in the candlelit light and tidy them. "Better."

In return he strokes a loose piece of hair out of my eyes and caresses my cheek as he kisses me intimately, every touch making my heart swell.

"We better go."

As much as I want to pull him into my room and stay with him I know that we would be very late for dinner.

I hold onto his arm as he takes me to dinner. When we arrive his family is seated and waiting.

I'm glad to see Jon there as well and he gives me a warm look when I enter but nothing noticeable enough to catch Lady Stark's attention. But enough that just I know.

I'd mentioned to my father that if we dine with the Stark's to invite all of them. He muttered 'fine, except for the Greyjoy.'

I thought it was a decent compromise.

Father is seated at the head of the table and I'm unsurprised, he never dines with my mother so it makes sense he would with his oldest friend.

"Princess Cassana," Ned says seeming somewhat surprised. "We thought you would be dining with the Queen."

"She won't be happy," my father mutters, but it's muffled by the large cup he's drinking out of.

"Robb asked if he could escort me and I couldn't refuse," I say and he pulls out a chair for me like a proper gentleman. "Thank you."

He smiles to himself as he sits by my side.

"You are always welcome your grace," Catelyn says courteously and for the moment my father puts his drink down long enough to talk he looks proud.

"Look at them Ned, they look like a married couple already."

Robb and I exchange a glance as I take a long drink to conceal my not so guilty smile as I remember us on the hill, and only minutes ago.

"Speaking of which your grace," Robb begins sounding strong while I know on the inside he's most definitely nervous. "When will the wedding be?"

I have to suppress a smile of amusement at how nervous he is around my Father but then again he isn't just his brides' father, he is the King.

"Soon," he says without elaborating too much more as he appears far more interested in his food which is being served than his daughters' wedding.

"How soon?" I ask trying not to appear too eager but simply curious.

"Well your mother has insisted we invite Tywin", he groans and while Robb nods his head I clear my throat.

"But my grandfather knew we were betrothed before we left for Kings Landing?" I ask, confused as to why he wouldn't have left with us. "He never mentioned attending the wedding?"

"He was probably waiting to see that it was going ahead before making the journey," Ned tells me and I realise it's likely true. My grandfather lectured me before I left in being a good wife but looking back at it he spoke of the entire situation as if it was solely my fathers fancy. As if he was amused even.

"He would have travelled back to Casterly Rock after my name day," I say realising what that means. "So it would still be two months at least until the wedding by the time he travels and the arrangements are put in place."

I had thought that the wedding would be in a few weeks at the latest, not in a few months at the soonest.

"I can wait," Father says taking a drink "I'm sick of that stinking city but up here it's real country. We need to go on a hunt Ned. A proper hunt."

Robb shares my look of disappointment and subtly brushes his hand against mine in comfort. I look up and briefly catch Jon's eye, he gives me a respectful nod of the head before taking a drink, looking somewhat forlorn.

"Well, at least it's more time to get to know each other before the wedding," Catelyn says optimistically.

"Indeed," I agree with a smile but I would rather not wait, however as I look at Robb I know the wait will be worth it. He is worth it.

"How are you liking the North?" Ned asks and somehow I forgot that by coming to dinner I'd have to speak to Robbs parents normally as if we weren't rolling around on a hill earlier.

"Very well," I answer honestly. "It's certainly a change from Kings Landing but a very pleasant one, it actually reminds me somewhat of the Stormlands."

"See that's why I like it up here", my Father laughs heartily. "Plenty of game to hunt just like at Storms End, I'll need to get myself a boar."

Well, that's not quite what I was referring to but alright. "It is already starting to feel like home," I assure Ned and Catelyn and out of the corner of my eye, I catch Robbs proud smile. "As I've said to Robb and my Father I believe that I will be very happy here."

"Well we are certainly glad to hear it," Catelyn says warmly. "We will have to start looking at making your gown for the wedding, I'm sure your mother will be wanting something elaborate."

Sansa's eyes light up in excitement at the mention of it whereas Arya begins to pay more attention to her food. Jon seems to blank out at the mention of dresses while the younger boys have hardly been listening anyways.

"Sansa, would you like to help me with my gown?", I offer knowing her embroidery is lovely and wanting to get to know her, she's only three years younger than myself and while a little high-strung seems lovely.

"I would love to your grace," she beams and my smile is genuine.

"Please just call me Cassana, we will be sisters soon," I say knowing what simple gestures of kindness can do and when I see the appreciation in Robbs eyes I know that it does mean something to her.

"Stark and Baratheon together," my Father says to Ned. "Just how it was always meant to be."

Robb rests his hand on top of mine and my thumb strokes the side of it as the words ring true. As it was always meant to be. It is what it truly feels like.

~

Throughout the evening it becomes clear to me just how close the Starks are, how deeply they love each other. I know my parents love us children but it's always been distant or overbearing, cold at times even. With the Starks it is nothing of the sort. It becomes even clearer how much Robb loves his family, he is the eldest and he has the protectiveness only an eldest child can have.

I may not be as close to Tommen and Myrcella as he is to his brothers and sisters but we are equally as protective over them. They all have such good hearts and such innocent minds. Tommen and Myrcella are very much like them, I don't know how they've stayed so innocent and kind-hearted in a city like Kings Landing. Then there is Joffrey and I swear the gods just wanted to punish the Lannister bloodline with him.

However, with the Starks I feel at home in a way I never have before. When Robb said that he couldn't give me a crown but he could give me a good home and a good family he spoke the truth.

As Robb laughs with Jon the sound makes my heart sing, when his blue eyes meet my own I realise how I'm beginning to adore him. The same look is reflected in his own eyes.

Eventually, Catelyn leaves to put the children to bed and my Father drunkenly rambles on about going on the greatest hunt the North has ever seen.

"I think I'm going to retire," I say knowing how it goes when my father is drunk. "Thank you for dinner Lord Stark."

"You are always welcome at our table Princess."

I push my chair back and look at Sansa and Jon who are the only other Stark's remaining at the table besides Robb.

"Good evening, Sansa, Jon," I farewell and look at Robb. "Could you escort me back to my room, I'm afraid I might get a little lost otherwise."

Ned nods his head in permission and Robb stands. "Of course."

Arm in arm we walk back to my room.

"Tired?" he asks as I find myself yawning.

"Only a little," I say stroking the inside of his arm "I had a nice time tonight."

"You did?" he asks seeming surprised by this. "It wasn't too much having dinner with everyone?"

"Not at all, it was nice actually," I smile sleepily. "You were right when you said you could give me a good home and a good family."

He wraps his arm around me and kisses the top of my head as we continue walking through the empty halls.

"My mother likes you," he says proudly. "You made a good impression on her."

"I'm glad," I smile as I reach up to hold onto his hand which rests on my shoulder.

"You seemed disappointed when your father said we'd have to wait," he mentions and I could almost laugh.

"I've hardly kept my feelings for you a secret, I want to marry you Robb," I confess shamelessly. "And as you'll soon come to learn, I'm not a very patient person."

"Well, there are worse things to be impatient over."

"Just wait until we're married, you'll truly learn what impatience is then," I laugh as we stop outside my room. "I should warn you that some people consider me to be quite difficult."

"You're worth it," he says, his voice suddenly becoming serious as caresses my cheek while his arm is still around me holding me close. "Would it be forward of me your grace to confess that I'm falling for you?"

"Not at all," I breathe, despite everything that's happened between us I'm still not quite able to believe the words even though I know that they are true, all my life I've been guarded but now it's time to let that guard down, to trust him. "Because I was about to make the same confession."

Our lips meet and I wonder if this is what they call young love. Fast and foolish I often hear it called, but we aren't running around the woods in secrecy, we're betrothed to be married and I know that these next few months we are forced to wait will be satisfying but oh so painful and he will learn just how impatient I can be.

When he pulls away he presses a light kiss to my forehead that makes my eyes flutter shut. "Goodnight Cass."

"Goodnight", I smile but for a moment we linger there still in each other's arms, neither of us wanting to let go until finally the sound of footsteps makes us jump apart and we both look to see my mother.

"Cassana, I missed you at dinner," she says eyeing Robb sceptically.

"Actually I was dining with Father and the Starks", I say, making sure to include Father. "Robb was just escorting me back to my room, I am still getting lost here."

"What a gentleman," she smiles stiffly and the poor man looks terrified, I'm even a little afraid for him.

"Your Grace," Robb says nodding his head politely, it's become very apparent tonight that he is afraid of my parents. My Father is harmless but my mother however...

"Has your father told you that the wedding is to be postponed until we make the arrangements with your grandfather?"

"He has," I answer bitterly but I can't even blame her for it, even she is afraid of the great Tywin Lannister, but she is far too smug for my comfort. "However I suppose that gives you time to enjoy your time away from the city as I doubt you will be returning North after the wedding and I surely won't be returning there afterwards."

Her face drops and her eyes turn cold at the thought of me leaving for good. "It is time you had some rest."

"Indeed," I agree as I look to Robb who I've never seen so uncomfortable "Goodnight Robb, Mother."

Giving his hand a reassuring squeeze I enter my room and realise that these next few months may be painful in more ways than I anticipated.

Chapter Text

Cassana

Now the excitement of the feast is over, my father has decided to go through with his plans to hold a rather impromptu hunt, but who would say no to a king?

I haven't seen Robb alone since the dinner with the Starks, it's only been a few days but my mother has had Jaime watching me like a hawk after catching us outside my room, my sworn sword she calls him but we both know why he's been placed with me. Neither of us are thrilled that's for certain. I've only seen Robb when surrounded by all his siblings, while it's been pleasant I've been wanting to see him somewhere we can be less formal.

"Will you be going on the hunt with my father?" I ask Jaime and he sighs heavily.

"I would be, but your mother has insisted I make sure you don't run off with the Stark boy."

I really can't tell if she's just being petty or if she truly expects I'll get myself pregnant before the wedding. Probably both. Robb is a very handsome man, but I do have some self-control.

Not much, but some.

"What if I came along?" I ask, wanting to get out of this room and knowing that all the men will be out hunting.

"If you want to ask your mother go ahead," he laughs dismissively. "You know what her answer will be."

"Yes, but it may be different if you tried to convince her," I suggest and he looks hesitant. "Come on uncle Jaime, you might be the only person she actually listens to."

He makes a sound of amusement. "Your mother doesn't listen to anyone."

"Please," I plead with him. "She'll listen to you more than my father, or we could just not tell her and beg forgiveness afterwards."

While he looks tempted by the second option he says "How about you talk to your father and if he says yes then I might be able to convince Cersei to let you go on a hunt. I'm just as tired of being cooped up in this castle as you are and Tyrion leaving me for the brothel doesn't help."

He sounds genuinely offended, gods know he doesn't have any friends beside's Tyrion.

"Thank you uncle Jaime," I say standing to go see my father. "And when I see Tyrion I'll make sure he stays cooped up in this castle with us."

He chuckles. "If anyone could convince him it's you, the most beloved of our nieces and nephews."

"I know," I smile vainly. "Although it's hardly like Joffrey leaves much competition."

Even he can't help but agree. "Well you aren't wrong." His eyes linger on me until he clears his throat. "You look more like your mother every day."

Something in his words feels off, so I inquire further. "And what of it?"

He looks me up and down, almost sadly. "Be glad you take after Tyrion more than her."

It's then I finally dare to ask the man who loves her more than any other. "Uncle Jaime?" He makes a sound of acknowledgement. "Has she always been so cruel?"

A shadow of a smile comes to his face, but it doesn't meet his eyes. "I wish I could say no, but she is my fathers child, far more than I or Tyrion."

"And me?" I hesitantly ask him. "Am I my fathers daughter, or my mothers?"

He finally looks me in the eye and swallows, the most uncomfortable I've seen him. "It doesn't matter. You won't be a Baratheon or a Lannister for much longer. You'll be a Stark."

And somehow the word's fill me with fear rather than relief.

~

Later that day Jaime accompanies me as I find my father amongst the chaos of the men preparing for the hunt, I'm unable to find Robb amongst them but there's no doubt he'll surely be there. 

It's impossible to miss my father, towering over the men and bellowing orders, mostly involving wine. 

"You still sure about this?" Jaime asks but I wave off his concern as I approach my father.

"Father, I have something to ask you-"

"Yes, yes you can come along," he agrees in his haste, before I can get a word out he yells at Lancel to ready his wine. "It's about time you came on a hunt. Gods know we both need to get away from your mother."

"Thank you father," I beam, both glad and surprised that I can come. Glad not just to see Robb but to be with my father before he returns south. To spend more time with him.

"Now get into some breeches and boots. I'll find you a crossbow, gods know Joffrey won't be using his."

"Thank you father," I stammer, still slightly surprised and go to leave, but before Jaime can follow me father stops him.

"Lannister you stay here, keep my wife out of mischief."

Something like amusement crosses Jaime's face. "Gladly."

~

I stand before the mirror in my chambers looking at my reflection. Looking at how the breeches I wear hug my figure, a womanly body, more curved than my mothers considering the Baratheon blood I bear makes it so. While the tunic I wear is long enough to be modest, acceptable for a woman to wear, there's no doubt my mother would have a fit to see me wearing this. I wear my hair up in a braided crown so it won't get in the way, unable to shake the slight nerves as I finish pinning it myself, having sent my handmaidens away. 

I've never been on a hunt, and I know I'll be the only woman there. It's enough to make me anxious, I'm used to the issues of court, not of hunts. But I know I need to assert myself here amongst the men, which is exactly what I plan to do.

In Kings Landing, I have respect which I have earned over the years. Here I'm little more than a pretty face who is expected to act as Lady Stark does, over the years there is no doubt she's earned the respect of the North.

Now it's my turn, on my terms.

~

Even dressed in men's clothes I ensure I'm the picture of elegance as I meet the men in the courtyard, Joffrey noticeably absent but that's hardly a surprise, it makes this all the more satisfying.

"Princess?" Ned exclaims, surprised to see me. "I wasn't aware you'd be joining us."

"It's past time she did," Father says proudly. "She's a Baratheon, a bit of blood won't hurt her."

I look around for Robb but find him also absent. "Will Robb be joining us?"

"Aye, he better be," Father comments just as Ser Barristan approaching with what I recognise as Joffrey's crossbow. 

He extends it to me. "For you princess."

"Thank you Ser Barristan," I say gladly accepting it, grateful for the company of my favourite member of the Kingsguard.

"I'd say try not to shoot your brother with it but the sook won't come," Father mutters before he walks off to find Lancel, reduced to the role of wine bearer. 

"I'll see you on the hunt princess," Ser Barristan says as he follows my father, Ned and I sharing the same awkward look at how my father carries on.

Before either of us can speak we see Robb, Jon and Theon walk into the courtyard, all of them stopping momentarily and exchanging a look as they see me in riding clothes.

"Boys," Ned says presenting me to them. "The king's decided the princess will be joining us on the hunt today. I'm sure you'll take good care of her."

I laugh lightly. "Don't worry Lord Stark, I'll be perfectly alright."

With that assurance, he leaves to go find my father who is now bellowing somewhere in the distance.

"Hello boys," I tease and Robb looks me up and down, poorly hiding his surprise.

"I certainly didn't expect to be seeing you today."

I give him a coy little smile. "Are you disappointed?"

"Definitely not," he says quickly and I can't help but feel warm at how flustered he is. "Have you ever been on a hunt?"

"No," I answer honestly and Theon raises his eyebrows, unsurprised. "My mother never allowed it, deemed it to be inappropriate."

"And now?"

"Now, I have very little regard for what she deems appropriate," I tell them, Jon being the only one seeming not scandalised by this. "And my father has decided it's well past time I joined him on a hunt."

"A woman on a hunt?" Theon scoffs and I certainly don't like his tone.

"A princess on a hunt," I correct him but it makes little difference.

"You won't faint will you?"

I cock my head at him. "Why would I?"

"Hunts can be bloody."

I could almost laugh at him thinking his words have any weight, as a woman involved in the political life of the Red Keep I've dealt with worse than him.

"As a woman, I'm sure I've seen far more blood than you ever have," I quip shamelessly and Robb and Jon quickly lower their gazes. "But I doubt you've ever spent enough time with a woman to know about such things."

"You'd be surprised," he says smugly and I definitely don't like the look in his eyes. One I'm more than familiar with having grown up with such men.

"Allow me to clarify, with a woman you don't have to pay."

His mouth clamps shut as the boys both snicker and I wear a satisfied smile.

"Please do not question me again," I say and he knows it's not a suggestion.

"Or what?" he asks, genuinely offended. "I'll have to deal with your father? With your betrothed?"

"Theon-" Robb begins to warn before I cut them both off.

"No," I answer simply. "With me."

I hold his challenging gaze until his resolve breaks and walks off, muttering under his breath. Robb and Jon stand there exchanging the same sheepish look before Robb steps forward.

"Theon is-" he begins before sighing. "He's Theon."

"And?"

"Take it easy on him," he treads and runs a hand through his hair as he looks to his friend in the distance. "He gets offended easily."

I notice how Jon cringes and rightfully so.

"Why would I care if I offend him when he is the one who sought to offend me?"

Robb opens his mouth but doesn't have a response to that. "I-"

"I am a woman, a Baratheon. I have a voice, and I will use it even if it causes offence," I say and he's most certainly stunned. "Are you unfamiliar with a woman defending herself even if it causes offence?"

He struggles to find words and I realise he must be. Then again the conservatism of the North is something I had not overlooked whilst doing my research. 

"I grew up surrounded by very powerful men," I tell him. "None of which I've ever been afraid to engage with on debate. I am not afraid to defend myself to a boy who has clearly never been questioned by a woman before."

"And you shouldn't be," he quickly says, unable to meet my eye. "I just didn't realise that you-"

"Didn't realise what?"

It's then Ned calls Robb over who looks at me painfully. "Cass-"

"You should go to your father," I suggest stiffly, unable to keep the bite from my voice. "And check to see if your friends dignity is still intact."

His lips part at that last quip before he hangs his head and silently strolls off to find his father, it's then the guilt begins to set in.

"Was I too harsh?" I ask quietly to Jon, the only one who still remains.

"Well," he sighs, shifting on his feet, surprised I'd ask him. "It's past time someone put Theon in his place that's for sure."

"You aren't as fond of him as Robb is I gather?" The look on his face immediately gives me the answer. "So he's a cunt in general and not just to women."

"That sounds about right," he chuckles, surprised but not scandalised by my language. "And Robb - he's used to everyone biting his tongue around him, not the other way around."

He's the Lord of Winterfell's son, effectively a prince of the North, of course he wouldn't be. He's the precious firstborn son, like someone else I know, and it leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.

"I didn't seek to offend Robb."

"You haven't," he says much to my confusion. "He adores you, he just didn't expect a woman like yourself."

His comment surprises me. "And you did?"

"You're the daughter of Robert Baratheon, and I've met the rest of your family," he says with a small reassuring smile. "I'd be an idiot to expect you to keep your mouth shut and take Theon's crap, knowing who's raised you."

A small smile comes to my face but I struggle to find the words for just how I feel. "I like you Jon. You're perceptive. Sharper than you seem."

And he knows I mean it as a genuine compliment. He is a man many would underestimate.

"The same can be said for you," he says and he isn't just returning it as a thoughtless compliment, he means those words. 

It's then Robb comes back and I notice how Jon turns his body away from me. "Cass, a word?"

"Of course."

Silently, we walk side by side through the woods until we're somewhere private, away from the hunting party readying to leave, and I can feel the tension between us.

"Cass," he begins quietly. "I'm sorry if I offended you."

"You did not," I say knowing who did, knowing I didn't seek a fight but to establish my boundaries. "But you must understand I will not stand to be degraded any man or woman, no matter who they are."

"Of course," he says sheepishly and while he has the potential to be a man like his father, one who can lead, I realise that his backbone is still growing. "I- I shouldn't expect anything less."

And so I let my anger go, knowing it's no use to start a marriage with bickering before the wedding day has even occurred.

"Then there is no reason for us to argue," I say cupping his face and stroking the growing beard on his cheek. "So do not fret for all is well."

He lets out a breath of relief and rests a hand on my waist. "Well, I'm certainly glad to hear that."

I manage a smile but my faith in him has faltered. That he would chastise me for defending myself instead of defending me. I have to remind myself that though he is older than I am he is still a boy, he has never had to defend himself once in his life, and from what I've seen he must either be blind or choose to be to not defend his own brother to his mother.

And the cracks in that perfect smile begin to finally appear. Although blindness is hardly the worst trait a man can have, as that can be changed.

He presses a soft kiss to my lips and I return it, remembering not to allow my emotions to get in the way of what I am trying to achieve, a new life here in Winterfell.

"Come," he says leading me back to the hunt. "We have a long day ahead."

I offer him a polite smile as he leads me back to the hunting party, finally about to depart.

"I'll fetch you a horse," Robb says, squeezing my hand before he disappears amongst the party and Jon walks up behind me.

"Are you alright?" he asks, and he is anything but blind.

"Everything is well," I answer properly then lower my voice. "Thank you Jon."

He gives me a small, comforting smile, seeing through my words. "Robb may look like a ladies man but you're the first girl he's been anywhere near. He's used to having them fawn over him, not the other way around. It'll take some time for him to see clearly."

"But not you," I reply, watching him carefully.

"I wouldn't say that," he says and then something in his eyes changes. "I'm just not the one marrying you."

I can't help but wonder, what if he wasn't the bastard brother? What if he-

I force myself to push those thoughts aside, knowing they will bring me nothing but doubt. 

"I hope you and I will be friends Jon," I say, meaning those words sincerely.

"So do I," he replies and we see Robb returning to us. "You'll be riding at the head of the party, with Robb and your father."

Another reminder of Jon's status. "I'll see you afterwards then, thank you again Jon."

With that I go to Robb, my betrothed, to join my father and Ned at the head of the hunting party.

~

It's well into the day, with little having been caught aside from Lancel with the wine flasks.I look over my shoulder, just able to see Jon riding at the back of the party, looking about as thrilled as I am.

"Are hunts always this uneventful?" I ask Robb and he laughs.

"Patience is key," he teases. "But you are impatient aren't you?"

"I am," I say trying to keep a smile on my face, and we're interrupted by my fathers bellowing, once again.

"Here's a good spot! Let's get our weapons bloody aye!"

I raise an unimpressed eyebrow and mutter beneath my breath. "It's a hunt, not a battle."

But then again, it's the closest my father can get to battle without starting a war.

"Come on," Robb coaxes. "Let's get off these horses and have a wander about." 

And so I accept his hand as he helps me down off the horse, and with one last look over my shoulder my eyes meet Jons, and I have to force myself to look ahead as Robb takes me deeper into the woods. 

Once we're out of sight of the party he stops us and takes my face between his hands.

"What's on your mind?" he murmurs, his thumb stroking my cheek. "You can be honest with me you know, I'm going to be your husband."

I cover his hand with my own. "I just think the reality of all of this is hitting me at once."

"Are you having doubts?"

My first instinct is to laugh off his concerns, but I push it down and force myself to speak the truth for once. "Yes."

He holds my gaze carefully and there's something like fear. "About me?"

"I-" I stammer, struggling to put it into words. "Partly yes."

He nods stiffly and his gaze shifts back towards the hunting party we can hear in the distance. "Because of Jon?"

That remark makes me pull back in pure shock. "Robb-"

"So I'm right then," he gathers and I quickly shake my head. "Cass, I see the way he looks at you."

"I'm a princess, it's how all men look at me!" I spit out and don't give him the chance to get a word in. "Gods Robb, I'm sorry if you've mistaken my kindness towards him for something else, and his admiration towards me is solely because I treat him as a person, not as a bastard. Not because he wants me for the reasons you imagine. Which is truly what is making me have doubts, the fact being treating with a slither of true decency is so foreign to a man you call a brother!"

He falls utterly quiet as he tries to find his words. "Cassana, you don't understand the situation, he is my brother but-"

"There should be no buts," I say curtly. "My uncle is a dwarf, he is called a demon monkey, treated below a bastard but do you think I allow him to be slandered and hidden away as Jon is? No."

"Jon isn't slandered or hidden away-"

That makes me scoff. "Are you truly that blind? So blind that you do not see what I saw the moment I laid eyes on him?"

His jaw tightens and he shakes his head at me. "I wouldn't know, you seem to only speak honestly with him."

"What am I doing now!" I exclaim exhaustedly. "You ask me if I have doubts so I answer you honestly, and you're the one jumping to conclusions! Have I not proven to you that I care for you Robb? I am taken with you but not to the point that I would make myself a fool, you and I are strangers, I feel things for you I've never felt before but I'm still finding it within myself to be able to trust you."

Now he just looks at me in utter confusion. "Have I given you a reason not to?'

And I laugh sadly. "Trust comes differently to people like me than to those like you. Which is what I've been doubting, that I- that I'm not what you expected."

It's then his guard drops. "Cass." He takes my face between his hands once again but my eyes are on the ground. "Look at me." His voice is gentle enough that I do as he asks. "I could never have expected anyone like you, because I've never met anyone like you, but that is why I care for you like this. And I'm sorry I accused you and Jon, I- you seem to be able to speak to him in a way you and I don't."

"Because he's not the one I'm marrying," I say, repeating Jon's own words to me. "You are. I do not feel the pressure with him that I do with you. But Robb you- I've been groomed to be a wife, to act a certain way around you that I don't have to around others. And I fear that you and I - that you have the wrong impression of me."

He shakes his head. "After today, I think whatever wrong impression I may have had is gone."

If only that were the truth.

He lowers his head and murmurs in my ear "How about you and me forget this mess and put it behind us."

And I nod, knowing any further attempt to clear the air between us will muddy it further. His lips meet mine, gentle and sincere. His heart is good, that I do not doubt, but his mind and will is yet to be determined.

~

The sun is setting as the hunting party decides to make camp, Robb and I take the opportunity to stroll through the woods together.

"How was your first hunt?" he asks, us still having not spoken much since our argument earlier.

"Disappointing," I answer but laugh "But I can hardly complain considering the only thing my father caught was the wine flask my poor cousin Lancel threw to him." 

He laughs as well. "At least you got to see more of the North considering it will be ours someday."

Ours. 

"It is lovely," I say sincerely, having an affection for it I've never held for the city. "It is still so strange to me to think that this is my home now."

His eyes are gentle. "It will get easier, I promise, just give it time and you'll settle in."

"Spoken like a man who's never been taken across the realm to wed a stranger," I reply light-heartedly. "In Kings Landing I'm respected, but not merely because I'm a princess. Those in the Red Keep respect me far more than my brother because of how I carry myself, but here I don't have that respect."

"Not yet," he says wrapping an arm around me. "But you will."

"I can only hope," I reply, still feeling uncertainty lingering between us and knowing I need to fix it, to be in control of the situation. Just as Margaery taught me. "Perhaps while everyone is preoccupied we should sneak away to have some time alone together, just you and I."

His shoulders relax and he gives me a warm smile. "I'd like that."

I'm the one who kisses him, reassuring myself that what I feel for him is real, and that doubts are just that, doubts, meant to shake me. But in this moment it's him that's real. His hands settle on my waist and squeeze it tight as I deepen the kiss, taking control. Just he goes to pull me to him a branch snaps in the distance. We quickly break apart, fearing it's a man from the hunting party, but we see no one. I look to Robb and he brings his finger to his lips, and so silently, with his sword at his hip and Joffrey's crossbow slung over my shoulder we decide to investigate further.

We silently make our way through the forest until we crawl down behind the cover of a bank, mud covering us both, and it's then we see it, a stag.

Robb tilts his head towards my crossbow and I pull it free, having studied it earlier I load the bolt, and with some difficulty pull it all the way back. Robb comes up behind me and helps me aim, his hand over mine. When the stag's head is turned he breathes a single word "Loose."

And so I do, without hesitation. 

The stag unleashes a cry as it falls, and continues to wail as it lays on the ground, the shot having not killed it. Robb and I both hurry forward and get on our knees beside it.

"It's not dead," he says examining the wound, holding the wailing animal down. "Seems stags are hard to kill."

The irony of it doesn't miss me and I reach my hand out. "Your blade, let me put it out of its misery."

He seems almost horrified by the idea of me doing it. "Cass I can-"

Before he can argue any further I take his dagger myself and hold it to the stag's throat, taking no joy in it but refusing to look away as I cut it to the bone, blood spilling from the wound and reddening the grass. Finally the stag falls silent. Neither of us noticed the hunting party who approached at the animals cry and we look to see them watching the two of us, staring at the bloody blade in my hand with a variety of expressions.

"What did I tell you Ned," Father says proudly. "She's a Baratheon. Come on men, why are you standing around! Let's haul this stag back to the camp so we can feast!"

We both get to our feet as father's men lift the animal and begin dragging it away, my father putting a proud hand on my shoulder. "You did good."

With that praise he leaves us to keep moving forward with Ned and Jon and Theon both stand there still, Jon impressed and Theon's pride damaged.

I give Robb his blade back and ask Theon "What was that you said about blood?"

He bites his tongue and storms off while I wear a satisfied smile, this time Robb makes no comments besides putting a hand on my back and murmuring in my ear "Looks like we're feasting on stag tonight."

My eyes settle on the stag in the distance and then my brothers crossbow lying beside me, and somehow I know I am more Baratheon than he could ever be.

~

That night we feast on stag and sleep beneath the stars, with Ser Barristan keeping me separate from Robb and the other men.

"You've surprised me princess," Ser Barristan comments as I warm myself but the fire, not used to the coldness of the North.

"How so?"

"Well, I shouldn't say surprised," he corrects. "I should say impressed. As a child gods know you always wanted to do what your brother was allowed to do, and at Storms End more often than not I was your sworn shield, yet I was keeping you out of mischief more than I was protecting you."

I laugh with the man who has always been to me what a grandfather should be. "I was a troublesome child."

"And a troublesome adult," he chuckles. "I hear you've been stirring the Northern boys up, the Greyjoy in particular."

"He said I'd faint if I saw blood so I had to prove him wrong."

He laughs proudly. "It's something I've always enjoyed, watching you best all the men around you, especially your brother. It humbles him."

"Well somebody has to," I reply and ask him honestly "Ser Barristan, when my brother becomes King will you be happy to serve him?"

He shakes his head honestly, knowing it's just the two of us. "You know I fought for the Targaryens, it's why your father doesn't trust me. The Mad King's reign needed to end, that I can admit, but it should have been Prince Rhaegar who ruled, and his son after him."

In the distance I hear Jon laughing with Robb by the campfire. "But Rhaegar kidnapped and raped Lyanna?"

And that's when he looks torn. "They say that yes, but I never believed it. Your father would have my head if he ever heard this but- no I shouldn't say it"

I lower my voice. "You can trust me Ser Barristan, I'm not my father."

He gives me a small smile. "Oh I know that princess." His voice drops to a whisper. "They say Lyanna was not pleased with the betrothal to Robert, that she knew he would never be truly faithful to her regardless of how much he claimed to love her. The Mad King did unspeakable things to his wife, things your uncle Jaime knows of, but Rhaegar was not his father's son, he was a good man. He would have been a good king."

"Except my father killed him," I say, still waiting for the rest of the story. "From what I've heard it was with good reason."

"Your father is a quick-tempered man who does not think clearly, his hatred for Rhaegar began when the prince began making advances towards Lyanna at a tournament at Harrenhal. Some whispered at the time those advances were mutual. Rhaegar had a wife and he was fond of her yes, but she was weak, she was ill, could not bare anymore children. I had heard rumours he was going to seek an annulment."

"But how do you know?" I ask, struggling to make sense of his belief. "How do you know that he didn't kidnap and rape her." 

"I cannot," he answers truthfully. "I am only a man and I cannot profess to know what is true and what isn't, but I did know Rhaegar. If he did violate Lyanna Stark then the man I knew must have been a stranger to me. But it has always been my belief that Lyanna may not have been kidnapped and raped, but rather she went willingly and met her death all the same. As did Rhaegar, and his children."

My stomach churns at the thought of it, of the children. "Is it true what they say, what Gregor Clegane did to the children on my grandfathers orders?"

Slowly he nods and his voice catches. "I loved the children, if Tywin was there-" He stops himself again. "War is a bloody and cruel thing princess, it is the innocents who suffer. In a different world it could be Aegon Targaryen you were wedding but no, you will wed Robb Stark and be the Lady of Winterfell, but you should be queen." 

I look at him in surprise of the boldness of his words, but then again he has always been Ser Barristan the Bold. "You truly mean that?"

"I do," he answers truthfully again, having always been nothing but honest with me. "I have watched over you since you were born, watched you become a woman far superior in grace and capability than either of your parents."

And finally I confess "I've always wondered what if I was an only child, what if it was me who was heir?"

He wears a sad smile. "Then the realm would be in your debt princess, and all this bloodshed may be worth it."

It's then a rider approaches the camp with haste and draws our attention. 

"Lord Stark!" he yells and we instinctively get to our feet and run over to where the boys have gathered. The rider says something to Lord Stark and he pulls away horrified, pale as a ghost.

Ser Barristan holds me in place as Ned says something to the boys then immediately runs for his horse, as do Jon and Theon, Robb goes to follow but Ned yells an order at him which he obeys and rushes over to me.

His eyes water and his voice trembles as he tells me "Tell your father we need to return to Winterfell."

"Robb what is it?" I ask anxiously and his mouth opens but words fail him until I cup his face. "Robb, what's happened?"

"It's Bran," he stammers and without a second thought or regard for those watching kisses me hard, more for his sake than mine. "I have to go."

"Go," I say quickly, my mind spinning from the kiss and confusion. "I'll follow."

He nods and leaves without another word, running to where Jon and Ned have already mounted their horses and taken off back towards Winterfell, his words echoing through my mind.

It's Bran.

Chapter Text

Cassana

My stomach has been empty since we returned from the hunt. The mere thought of what happened to Robb's brother and the thought of the same ever befalling Tommen has been enough to make me uneasy, but it is my worry for Robb that has truly made me ill. It's past time I saw him to offer my condolences and comfort.

My newest handmaiden Myra is lacing the back of my dress as I prepare to see Robb, a modest, respectful black dress. The boy may not be dead yet but everyone is already mourning.

"It's awful isn't it," she says with her clear highborn voice. The daughter of one of my grandfathers bannerman. Likely a distant relative of mine by some also distant marriage, she's certainly as blonde as a Lannister.

"Sickening," I agree as she finishes lacing my bodice, I've always found fitted gowns more supportive than the flimsy fashions of Kings Landing. Far more flattering as well. With the coldness of the North I need the extra fabric.

"Eleven wasn't he?"

"Ten," I correct quietly. "And he isn't dead."

"Not yet your grace," she says and I swallow hard knowing the truth of it. I'm not a fool who believes the gods will save us all. My mother always said the gods have no mercy, that's why they're gods. They have no mercy for rapers nor little boys. The gods don't differentiate between the bad and the good. They have no mercy for anyone. Including myself.

The door opens and my mother walks in, enough to make me wish I was the one who fell from the bloody tower. "Good to see that you're out of bed."

"Have you heard anything more of Bran?" I ask curtly, not interested in any other conversation, and she looks away, her eyes finding the floor.

"Do not worry yourself with that," she says regaining herself but still not meeting my eye "I've come to see if you're alright."

"I'm perfectly fine," I assure her, as a mother what happened has likely upset her. Her heart wouldn't ache for Bran but at the thought of that befalling her own children. "I'm not the one who fell from a tower, and neither did my own blood. I have no reason to not be alright."

If my mother has taught me anything it is to keep my chin up and my head held high, to never let them see you cry or cower, not even for a moment. She wraps her shawl tighter around herself as she asks "Has Robb mentioned anything to you?"

"No," I answer irritably. "I haven't seen him since it happened, I was about to go see him."

"Don't," she says abruptly, far more undone than I've ever seen her before. "It's a time for him to mourn with his family."

If people are speaking to Robb as if Bran is already dead he must be going near mad. "His brother still lives."

"The boy fell from a tower," she says far more softly than I expected, she almost seems shaken, but it was hardly Joffrey who fell as much as I'd rather it was. "You aren't an idiot, you know that he isn't going to live."

"I know the Gods won't help him but perhaps the maester can," I suggest knowing there has to be something that can be done. 

"You have always had a hopeful heart," she smiles sadly. "But you are not a fool. You know these may be the boys last moments, let spend Robb spend those with him, you'd only be a distraction. See him once the boy has passed, see if he knows how it happened."

As much as I hate to admit it she's right. He doesn't need to see me, he needs to be with his family.
"He fell while he was climbing, there's hardly anymore to tell," I say quietly and ask "Do you know if Robb's alright? If that happened to Tommen I- I don't know what I'd do." 

Her eyes fill with fear at the thought of it, of poor little Tommen falling to his death. "What happened to Bran was a horrible accident and Robb will take care of him. You should spend some time with Tommen and Myrcella to take your mind off of it, they've been very out of place here. As have we all."

I find myself absentmindedly nodding my head as my thoughts are still on Robb. I can't imagine what he is feeling. I love my brother Tommen but we aren't close, Robb however has a bond with his siblings that I've never had with my own blood. I can't imagine how Robb would be coping, I'm afraid to think of it. 

"Have you heard anything from my grandfather?" I ask impatiently. Ned will be going south with my father after the wedding and Robb will become Lord of Winterfell in his place regardless of circumstance. Hopefully by the time my grandfather comes for the wedding, Bran will either be awake or at peace.

"Like I said, don't worry about all of that," she says irritably. "Now, finish getting ready and go see Tommen and Myrcella."

She excuses herself and I sigh heavily in frustration. I want to see Robb, to comfort him but she is right. It's not my place to do so, he needs to be with his family.

"It will be alright your grace," Myra tries to assure me. "I'm sure that he'll ask for you if he would like to see you."

I'm apprehensive to speak of him but this is not Kings Landing, Robb has taught me that there are some decent people in this world. Not everyone is a backstabber and a liar as they are in the Red Keep. She only joined my service shortly before we left the city, the keep hasn't corrupted her yet. My entire life handmaidens have been my mother's spies, and the ones who weren't her's were likely Varys' or Littlefinger's, or even my grandfather's. As much as I'd like to have a friend to trust in I'm not a fool, if she's not my mother's spy she is someone else's. But what could she possibly report, that I'm missing and worrying about the man I'm going to marry? It's hardly anything harmful. Once I'm wed to Robb I'll certainly be sending all my handmaidens back south with my mother and taking on Northern ones.

"I suppose he will," is all I plan to say but I need to get it off my chest and it's not a scandalous confession. "I am just worried about him."

"You care for him your grace?" she asks as she braids my hair. It's no secret to anyone by now that Robb and I care for each other. Everyone has seen us together. They all know.

"I do," I admit carefully. She is a tad older than I am perhaps she could give some advice. "I'm going to be his wife soon, it feels wrong to not be with him while he is going through a hard time. Shouldn't I be comforting him?"

"As her Grace the Queen said, he should be with his family," she says and her obedient support of my mother tells me all I need to know, it seems she belongs to my mother. "If you however would like to see him I can tell the Septa you are busy with your studies so you will not be disturbed."

It's a generous offer, far too generous to trust. It's not as if I need any assistance anyways, I can already lie perfectly fine on my own. I don't need her help. Nor do I trust her help.

"That would be improper," I dismiss with a false smile that I learned from my mother at a young age. "But thank you for the offer, Lady Myra."

~

I spend the next few days with Tommen and Myrcella. Whenever I walk the halls I pray to run into Robb, or any of the other Starks, but from what I've heard they've been keeping to their chambers. It feels as if life itself has been halted while everyone in this castle holds their breaths, waiting to see if Bran wakes.

 Gods know what mischief Joffrey's up to. Probably tormenting the hounds. If I'm lucky one may just bite him. Unfortunately luck has never quite seemed to be on my side.

"They say his body was mangled," I overhear Joffrey telling Myrcella and Tommen, Myrcella doesn't react but tears well in Tommens eyes. 

"I don't want to hear it," Tommen sniffs but Joffrey's grip tightens around Tommens wrist to the point Tommen is holding back tears, fear in his eyes. 

"Joffrey," I warn but he takes no notice as he continues his horrid story.

"That if he lives he'll be a cripple, a monster like Uncle-"

"Joffrey!" I chastise curtly from where I'm reading in the corner of the room. "Take your hand off your brother, he does not need to hear such things, nor should you insult our uncle Tyrion."

He scoffs and turns his attention to me, releasing Tommen who crawls away to Myrcella. "But it's the truth. He'll be a cripple, I overhead mother telling uncle Jaime what the body looked like." I never knew mother- "Grotesque she said it was."

"That's a big word for you Joffrey," I insult and he narrows his eyes at me. "Should I call mother in so she can congratulate you? It's hardly like father's impressed after you skipped the hunt."

He draws an offended breath and turns his shock to cruelty. "I heard them saying you looked like a man-"

"And I killed a stag like one also," I tell him proudly, and twist the knife a little deeper. "With your crossbow considering you haven't put it to use."

Now he looks truly offended "You stole my-"

"Father gave it to me," I say smugly, closing my book as I stand to return to my room. "Mother may dote upon you but father would strike you if he heard of you speaking of Lord Starks son in such a manner. It's past time someone did."

"Look at you," he almost growls. "If grandfather could see that you're no better than your mutt that I had gutted, just a bitch who doesn't know when to keep her mouth-

I strike him hard across the face, causing my siblings to jump and I watch as Joffrey clutches his red cheek, gasping at my audacity. "I'm telling mother!"

"Go ahead," I laugh dismissively and lean forward so Tommen and Myrcella cannot hear. "If I see you put a hand on Tommen again or hear any more of that shit come out of your mouth it might just be you they find at the bottom of the tower next."

He gapes at me as I pull back, and I look at Tommen cowering in the corner with Myrcella. 

"Come," I order, extending my hands to them which they gladly take, and without another word I leave.

~

The following morning I sit in my room, restless, embroidering and drinking in an effort to distract myself from the worry in my stomach and the impatient thumping in my chest until a familiar man comes to visit me.

When I see his face it is not the man I had expected, nor hoped for, but even so, I am even more relieved. "May I come in your grace?"

"Jon," I sigh in relief. "Of course, please, it's so good to see you."

He comes to sit across from me, tired, purely exhausted. "Jon?"

He looks up at me with darkness under his eyes, He looks tired. Purely exhausted. "It's been a long few days," he sighs and I pour him a drink, which he gladly accepts and comments. "Never thought I'd be able to say a princess has poured me a drink."

I could almost roll my eyes at him but he seems to be the sarcastic type. "You're a friend Jon, and soon we'll be family," I remind him and my voice quietens. "Speaking of family, how's Bran?"

His hands tremble slightly as he takes a drink and his voice is rough. "I have faith but seeing him like he is-"

He trails off and I lean forward to comfort him. "I don't have much faith in the gods, but I hear your maester is a very skilled man, have faith in him."

He nods with a shadow of a smile. "Aye, if anyone can help Bran it's him." His eyes meet mine and he clears his throat as he looks down at his drink. "I'm here because of Robb."

"Is he alright?" I immediately ask. "I've been worried sick about him."

"I don't doubt that," he says, taking a careful look at me and I realise I can't remember the last time I looked in a mirror, it's hardly as if I've taken much care for my appearance when I've only seen my family these past few days. "Robb's been taking care of the kids, Lady Stark is beside herself and my father's just been trying to manage the household. All we can do is wait."

He makes everyone sound put together, strong. Yet I can tell from the waver of his voice that there's more to it.

"How is he really?" I ask dropping the painful courtesy. I'm not going to tiptoe around it and offer meaningless condolences that mean nothing to us both. I know that the truth will be hard to hear but all I've done since we came back from the hunt that day is worry.

"He loves Bran, we all do," he says thickly. "He's been almost the same as his mother but he won't show it."

"And you?" I ask looking at the distraught man in front of me, and he looks surprised I'd even bother to ask about him. "How are you Jon?"

"Trying to keep myself busy, keep Arya busy. Just trying to help as much as I can." He sounds exhausted, looks it too, and I wonder how long it's been since he's slept. He certainly looks like he's been drinking a fair bit, but he's not the only one that's for sure.

"I'm sorry Jon," I say gently, sincerely. "I may not have known Bran well, but I know how much you and Robb love him. If that happened to Tommen or Myrcella-"

I cut myself off at the thought of Tommen falling from a tower, and Myrcella- gods if anything ever happened to her. 

"Not Joffrey?" he jokes to try to lighten the mood just a little bit.

"I'd be the one throwing him," I try to laugh, for both our sakes. "I've more or less threatened to if he keeps carrying on how he does."

"I don't doubt that," he says, his eyes a little brighter. "From the things I've heard I wouldn't blame you."

My earlier conversation with Joffrey leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. "It's strange, all my life I felt as if I had some greater purpose than my brother, that if I just fought hard enough then it would be me," I tell him, not even sure where I'm going. "Then next thing I knew I'm marrying your brother. I was reluctant at first, perhaps I still am, but with Robb for a moment I forgot it all and I had hope, hope that life isn't so awful. Then during the hunt that changed, as if I woke to the jarring reality that nothing and no one is perfect, and that the gods truly do have no mercy for any of us."

His brows furrow, his focus is solely on me. "You don't believe in the gods do you?"

"Well if they're real they're certainly no help to anyone that's for sure," I comment bitterly. "I'd sooner pray to your old gods than any of the southern ones."

He looks somewhat amused, somewhat bewildered by me but that's fair. Most southern ladies are devout to the Seven, but like my mother I couldn't care less.

"So would I," he agrees and I'm confused.

"I thought you Stark kids followed the Seven more than the Old Gods?" I question. "I know Robb does."

"I'm not a Stark," he reminds me as he takes another drink. "It's Lady Stark follows the Seven, not my father."

"Ah," I realise, while the others education comprised of Septa's and Septons, she didn't really care for Jon's faith, and so he's taken after his father. "I promise you aren't missing out on too much when it comes to the Seven, so many rules."

He lets out a short laugh "That's for sure."

For a moment it's quiet, and I feel oddly at ease with him, but there is still a heaviness between us.

"Why haven't you visited Robb?" he asks in pure confusion.

And so I decide to be honest.

"Half of the reason I haven't gone to see him is that I don't know if I'd be able to look him in the eye and tell him that everything is going to be okay," I confess to Jon. "Bran could wake, and I'm sorry Jon, but anyone can see that it's unlikely. I don't think I'd be able to lie to Robb and say that he will and that it will all be alright. I don't want to lie to him and be the perfect little wife that everyone wants me to be. I can't be."

When I finish I recognise the look in his eyes, he's trying to figure me out or perhaps he just did.
"Robb really doesn't realise who he's marrying does he," he murmurs to himself which isn't what I expected. "When you came here I knew he'd like you, I mean look at you he'd be stupid not to." My cheeks warm at his eyes on me. "He expected a princess, not you. He's fallen for you, but he doesn't know just what he's fallen for."

"And why's that?" I ask curiously but my voice is far from playful as it usually is. I'm tired of putting on a performance and so is he. I can see Jon is very much like myself. When all the masks are pulled off and there's no pretending we both cut the bullshit, we're both probably far too honest and blunt. We tell it how it is and I respect him for that. 

"Because you aren't like any other highborn lady, or man for that matter. You know exactly what this world is and you don't tell yourself otherwise." After brief hesitation he adds "And you know what your family is, you aren't blind." I hold his inquisitive gaze at that last part, and remain silent until he finally asks "Am I wrong?"

"No," I answer quietly, finally admitting it out loud for the first time like this. "I know exactly what they are. I'm far from blind, as are you."

His perceptive eyes cut through the composure that I wear as a shield, something no man has ever done before. And it shakes me to my core,

"I know that he cares about you far more than you probably realise and that goes both ways," he says while I shift in my seat. "Looking at you now I can see that you aren't lying about being worried sick about him, you don't want to lie to him, you're honest-"

"But I'm not," I interrupt suddenly feeling sick, and I take another drink to try to numb it, but he's shaken me in a way no other has and the words escape me before I can stop them, and part of me doesn't want to. "I feel like all I ever do is lie and I'm sick of it. I want to tell things how they are but I can't. I don't even know what's more natural to me anymore, lying or being honest. I could easily lie to Robb, he'd never suspect a thing but I don't want to. He thinks I'm this perfect person but I'm not, he may care about me but he barely knows me. Even when I'm being myself I'm pretending, and I'm tired Jon. The last thing I want is to lie to him but I don't have any other choice."

And I realise that I've just been more honest with Jon than I've ever been with anyone in my entire life. With Robb I only show the best side of myself, I may be open but still so guarded. Robb has never seen me as raw as I am right now with Jon. No one ever has.

And from the look in Jon's eyes he knows it. 

"And yet here you are, honest." My breathing is shallow as our eyes don't break contact. "Even if Robb doesn't see it."

I realise that sickness in my stomach isn't sickness at all, but something else I definitely shouldn't be feeling. And from the look in his eyes neither should he.

And so I clear my throat, quickly trying to push those thoughts from my mind and take a drink to drown those feelings that shouldn't be there. Feelings I had denied to Robb just days ago with such conviction. Am I that good a liar I've even convinced myself it is the truth?

Even so, I can't ignore the truth he never meant to reveal. A truth I've known. That Robb's falling for the surface of me, the unconventional Princess. Not what's hidden so carefully underneath. Something dangerous. Something that Jon with his perceptive eyes and blunt tongue was so easily able to extract from me. 

"I should be seeing Robb but I've been told it would be inappropriate to take him from his family," I say remembering my mothers words well. "I didn't think it was my place."

And he sees that shield going back up, right where it needs to be. Of all the people I thought I might let it down around, a bastard certainly wasn't one. But when I look at him a bastard is the last thing I see.

"You're going to marry him, it is your place," he reminds me, but he looks as if he's also reminding himself. "You've been worried sick about him and he's been missing you despite everything that's happened. I know you don't want to lie to him but you both need to see each other. He'll never admit it, but he needs you."

Even if I can't provide the comfort he believes I can, even if I don't believe it's my place Jon's right, it's my place. My duty. Despite whatever it is I may feel when I look into Jon's dark eyes. 

"I'll go and see him," I promise, desperation mixing with dread as I wonder just what state I'll find him in. "Where can I find him?"

"With Bran," he answers and I nod stiffly as we both rise, I go to head to the door but he gently stops me with a hand on my arm. "Don't hit me for saying this, but you might want to look in a mirror before you see him."

I laugh and feel the tangled mess of my hair that I haven't allowed any of my handmaidens to touch, not wanting them anywhere near me. "Thank you Jon."

"That's alright," he says with a fond smile. "It's been good to see you like this."

"Like what?" I question and he looks me up and down with bright eyes.

"Real."

I can't help the smile that comes to my face, nor the warmth to my cheeks as I look at him. At the man who can look at me how he does, and smile, after seeing what I've always feared anyone glimpsing. What I fear Robb seeing.

I notice Jon's gentle hand still on my arm and dare to cover it with my own, hearing his sharp intake of breath. "Thank you Jon. For everything." His hand is ice but his eyes, those are fire. 

"Cassana," he breathes out, a shudder, and my eyes dare to trail down to his lips. But before either of us can dig our graves any deeper the door opens and my heart jumps out of my chest before I see Tyrion there, staring at Jon and I with genuine surprise.

"I was just coming to check on you but it seems someone beat me to it," he says with wide eyes at my hand covering Jons. "Jon Snow, not who I expected that's for certain."

I clear my throat as I remove my hand from his, regaining my composure despite how the loss of his touch jars me in a way I could not have anticipated. "Thank you for seeing me," I say courteously yet no one in the room buys it and I clear my throat. "I'll be sure to visit Robb."

Robb. My betrothed. The man I will marry. 

Jon's eyes fall as he nods his head, remembering his duty to his brother as I must to my betrothed. "Your grace."

With that he leaves, closing the door behind him, and Tyrion stares at me with careful and cautious eyes as he looks between me and the door.

"I came to see how you were handling your beloved betrothed's absence but of all the things I expected-"

"Please don't," I say quietly as I slump back in my chair, but he has no intention of letting me off easy.

"I cannot blame you, I also prefer young Jon Snow to the Stark boy, but oh what a mess this could become."

"It's not like that-"

"The princess and the bastard-"

"Tyrion!" I snap, then force myself to lower my voice. "Please, I don't want to do this right now, I need to go see Robb."

"And tell him what?" he asks, actually scandalised. "That you almost kissed his brother while he's mourning another?"

"Don't," I grind out. "Please, don't. It's not what it looks like."

But he knows me far too well to ever believe that's the truth, and he softens his voice. "I would tell you to be free with your heart Cassana, but the bastard brother? If anything were to happen between the two of you who do you think would suffer more for it. You or him?"

"Him," I answer quietly, knowing Jon has far more to lose than I ever could. He would lose everything. "He would."

He steps closer and looks sympathetic. "If you care for Jon Snow then do your duty, for both of your sakes. Falling for the bastard brother is hardly any way to start a marriage."

I nod stiffly and feel cold, cold at the fact I've even shocked myself. After all these years of being in control, of swearing I'd never love, here I am, prepared to risk my future in Winterfell for a bastard I hardly know. But in my eyes he's more than a bastard, more than a stranger, my heart tells me so, even if my mind cannot make sense of it.

"You should see Robb," he advises carefully. "And remember what you feel for him."

My voice is raw as I confess to Tyrion "I know what I feel for him Tyrion, but I cannot trust him, not as I trust Jon. Robb, he's just so blind."

"He's the precious firstborn son," Tyrion tells me, drawing a comparison I could almost flinch at. "Give him time, he's not a man yet, when he takes over his father's role I suspect he'll change a great deal. He is naive as a young highborn man is, you were never granted that luxury, neither was Jon Snow. I cannot fault you for finding yourself drawn to him but remember your place, do not risk your future for a moment's fancy."

He turns to leave, only stopping when dangerous words roll off my tongue, hardly more than a whisper "And what if it is not?"

"Pardon?"

I force myself to structure my words. "What if this is all a mistake, Robb, Jon, all of it. What if my place isn't here in Winterfell?"

He walks back over to me and sighs heavily. "Cassie, it is your duty."

"My duty is to my house," I say firmly. "To House Baratheon, not to the Starks."

"You've always been a stubborn child," he laughs sadly as he pours himself a glass of wine. "One that is far too headstrong for your own good. Much like your father, and your mother for that matter, but you cannot throw away the future that lays ahead of you. What would you rather? Spend the rest of your days married to Loras Tyrell who your own uncle is fucking while you live under the thumb old Olenna Tyrell in Highgarden, or live freely here in the North with a man who would love you?"

But neither of those options are what I've always pictured, instead it's something far more dangerous.

"And what if I chose neither?"

He swallows hard, suddenly looking a little paler, however when he looks at me his eyes are nothing but proud. "I wish you could Cassie, more than anything, but you know what it would mean, not just for you but for us all."

And I do know, by my Baratheon blood and crown I surely know.

"War." 

~

It's late afternoon by the time I muster enough courage to dare visit Robb and find his room absent, so I venture to the only other place I am likely to find him with the weight of the futures of two houses on my shoulders.

When I enter the bedroom he is seated beside Bran's bed with his back to me, the floorboard creaks and he turns back and pauses as he sees me. I exhale sharply when I see just how distraught he is. Silently I sit by his side and all the pain and emotion since the last time I saw him hits me.

"He's just a boy," he chokes out as he looks at his brother, broken and on deaths door. The sight is truly dreadful. I've never been one to squirm at the sight of injury but this isn't a knight bleeding to death at a joust, this is a little boy holding on for dear life. 

"He is, and he will wake Robb," I try to assure him but I can't even believe my own words. If anything saying them makes me feel sick. As much as I hate it there are times for honesty, and there are times to lie. This is one of those times "He will have a good life, Jon told me the maester says there is hope. He will wake."

At least Kings Landing has made me a good liar, even if it's a reluctant one. Before I saw Bran I had some hope, very little but some, but now I understand why my mother dismissed any idea of recovery. The boy fell from a tower, only the gods can help him now but like I told Jon, when have the gods ever helped anyone?

"But what if he doesn't?" he says thickly. "He is just a boy."

The sheer despair in his voice almost makes me flinch. I've seen what can happen to broken men but he is not broken. He is not the one lying in that bed.

"Then you will grieve and you will remember him," I answer knowing there's no easy way to put it, but it's what needs to be said "You must prepare for that, but until that day comes you need to have faith."

I'm certainly not one to lecture anyone on faith, but Robb needs all the faith he can muster to get through this.

"You shouldn't be here," he says roughly, tears filling his eyes as his voice becomes hoarse. "You should be with your family, you don't have to be here, you don't have to see this."

"I've been with them for days Robb," I gently remind him knowing that the days have likely blurred together and slipped past him. I can't leave him like this, he is trying to hold himself together but he's a mess, it's no wonder Jon came to see me. Despite the guilt and conflict that plagues me, I want to comfort him. I need to. "You need someone, and I'm right here."

He subtly tries to rid of his tears "You shouldn't see the man you are sworn to marry in such a state."

I put my hand over his as I did with Jons only earlier, yet it does not stir the same emotions within me, nonetheless I hold it tightly. "I'd rather see you cry than do what most men do."

"And what's that?" he asks momentarily distracted from his pain and I know that is all I can give him. I can't give him faith or his brother back, but I can give him comfort.

"Swallow their emotions until they break, and when they break they only hurt others. I would rather sit here by your side with you and see you cry than watch you break."

"Men aren't meant to cry," he scoffs. Those are words I've heard repeated to my brothers for years. It does no good.

I meet his tearful eyes "Only a real man can face his grief."

"That's not something I'd expect to hear from a Baratheon," he says with a short laugh and I stroke my thumb over the back of his hand.

"No, it's not," I agree unable to imagine those words ever coming out of my father's mouth and remember the words Tyrion spoke to me, and my next taste bitter on my treacherous tongue. "But soon I won't just be a Baratheon, I'll be a Stark, so it's only right I'm here with you."

"You will be," he says with a small smile before his attention turns back to his brother and all the emotions he's bottled up are released as his walls collapse and he buries his face in the crook of my neck. "Gods he's just a boy."

For a moment I'm frozen in surprise until I stroke my fingers through his hair and kiss the top of his head as I hold him in my arms, feeling his hot tears on my neck.

"It will be alright," I promise him as I force the lies out, as I comfort him in a way I've never felt before. "Everything will be alright."

I hold him in my arms as he lays himself raw and bare for me until the sound of the door opening interrupts us and he promptly jumps away and dries his eyes.

"I'm sorry Princess Cassana I thought it would be just Robb," Catelyn says looking taken aback but yet unsurprised by how she found us. By now it's no secret Robb and I care for each other, to those watching all seems well, no one would suspect the conflict in my own mind and heart.

"I thought I could be of comfort to your son," I say as I stand and straighten my skirts, the words roll off my tongue as I continue "I also wish to offer my condolences, if this befell my own brother Tommen then I would be beside myself, I cannot imagine what it must be like as a mother to see your child suffering."

"That is very kind of you Your Grace," she says weakly and seeing her it's no wonder Robb's been the one caring for the children. She is beside herself as any mother would be.

"Please just Cassana, we shall be family soon," I say glancing at Robb who's composed himself, and feel the guilt, the guilt of what I feel for Jon, the connection we share, guilt at the treacherous thoughts I have of abandoning it all. "If there is anything I can do please let me know."

She nods tearfully as she looks past me at Bran and I know it's time to leave her with her son. I give Robb a small reassuring smile which he returns before I take my leave.

~

It's late in the night when I'm curled up beside the fire nursing a glass of Dornish wine, utterly numb as my mind battles with what I know, and what should be. which is that compared to what Jon can see, Robb barely knows me. I've hardly shown myself to him. But whenever I am with him nothing has ever felt more right, our feelings for each other are true but we have been strangers. Only now in our grief are we coming undone, is this what it takes for me to finally be raw and true, for the mask I wear as a second skin to finally shed?

Robb will be my husband, for I must remind myself it is not my choice whom I wed, despite the conflict in my heart. When I arrived I desired to be able to choose this match for myself, but I never expected to meet Jon, The Bastard of Winterfell. An honest man who reminds me more of Ned than Robb. 

The door opens and my heart leaps when Robb stands there, still pale but not as distraught as earlier. "I wanted to see you," he begins shakily, both of us skipping the small tall and courtesy. 

"Yes?" I stammer, trying to keep the guilt from my voice as I invite him in, and watch him close the door behind us. 

"Why did you come to see me?" he asks, his chest heaving. "I mean I know why, but you aren't my wife yet you don't have to-" he falls silent as I find my feet and approach him, taking his hand in mine.

"It is my duty Robb."

"I don't want this to be just duty," he says thickly and once again I'm torn, swallowing my guilt and the truth. "Please, tell me it's not just duty for you either."

"It's not," I say, telling him what he wants to hear while staying as close to the truth as I can. "I do care for you Robb, I've been worried sick about you."

"I know you have been Cass," he assures me. "Jon told me so himself." 

I keep my expression neutral as I ask "He did?"

He nods, but his mind is far from his brother. "But how you saw me earlier- I shouldn't be so weak especially not in front of the woman I'm meant to marry."

"We will be wed, you need not hide your grief from me Robb," I say and he raises his hand to my cheek, my own grief surfacing at the touch. "Just as I should not hide my own."

He lips part as he prepares himself to ask further but how do I explain my grief to a Northern man such as him? My grief at just what I'll be leaving behind for him, my grief at what could me, and so I silence him with my lips against his. He pulls me taught against him, his love and grief pouring from him with every kiss, every touch, while my treacherous lips take it while being unable to give the same in return, and finally when our lips part his trembling voice murmurs "Our fathers may have made this betrothal for us but if I had a choice I would have chosen you."

And my oh so treacherous lips whisper "And I would have chosen you." They kiss him while wondering how another mans would feel, how his own brothers lips would feel. How the power that awaits me in Kings Landing would taste in comparison to his love. My body yearns for his despite the conflict in my mins as his hands tighten around my waist and I find myself pulling the jacket from his shoulders and letting it fall to the floor. My tongue clashes against his as my hands find their way under his shirt, drawing a sharp gasp from him as my nails rake across his bare skin. My body takes over my mind as I pull him towards the bed, wanting to feel him, wanting to know him in a way I've never known any other. Wanting to feel something else besides my own hearts woes. My hands begin skillfulling working at the laces of my dress when we both freeze at the creak of the door opening, before I can push him from me my eyes lock with Myra's. Before I have a chance to plead for her silence she slams the door shut and leaves just as quickly as she came. Oh gods.

"Cass?" Robb asks snapping me out of my shocked state and I quickly compose myself, becoming aware of me disheveled state.

"It's alright," I promise him despite the pounding in my chest at being caught by my mothers spy. "She's just my handmaiden." He relaxes slightly and I decide not to put any more worries on him. I'll deal with the aftermath of this. "You should head back to your room," I suggest and see how his eyes fall. "In case my mother comes."

Little does he know the moment Myra walked in my mother may as well have. Oh gods this won't end well. "Your shaking," he murmurs as he caresses my cheek and resist the urge to slap his hand away, forcing a short laugh.

"Just surprised that's all," I assure him but from the look in his eyes I know that he sees through it, and I don't like it. "I'll take care of it and come see you soon."

"Alright," he reluctantly agrees, kissing the top of my head. "I'll see yousoon," he promises, giving me one last kiss before he collects his jacket and finds his way out.

As soon as the door closes and he's a far distance away I bang my closed fist against the stone wall and curse under my breath as I prepare myself for what's about to come.

Chapter Text

Cassana

I wait in my room for the inevitable argument with my mother, but I don't even care anymore. For too long I've lived in fear of Cersei Lannister, and despite all I leave behind in the capital I will be free of her. Her and my grandfather alike. The night grows dimmer and I begin to wonder if perhaps I hadn't been betrayed but as it finally becomes silent, the door bursts open and I close my eyes bracing myself for what's to come.

"Mother," I greet, praying for just a moment that perhaps she doesn't know, but as soon as I see the look on her face I know.

"You are a princess, not a common whore!" she immediately scolds. "Don't think I don't know about that boy being in your bed."

"You mean the man I'll be marrying," I correct bitterly. I knew Myra would betray me. In the end they all do.

"Do you want to get yourself pregnant before the wedding?" she chastises, and my blood begins to boil.

"I'm not a common whore." I stand to face her with tears burning in my eyes but I do not dare let them fall. "And do not dare speak to me like that."

"Then don't act like one", she scoffs. and then her tongue becomes even crueller. "That boy doesn't love you, he just wants what all men want."

"And what of what I want?" I ask with emptiness in my heart, and her eyes burn with something far more personal than disdain towards Robb. 

"Look at yourself, you are just like your father," she spits. "Whoring yourself and falling hopelessly and stupidly for a Stark. Lyanna never loved him, don't think that boy loves you. He can't give you anything, you'll just be trapped here and isolated for the rest of your days if you marry him. You will never see your family again."

"And I can't wait for that day." My heart becomes cold and I know that cruelty is certainly something that I learned from her. "You're bitter because my Father never loved you and you can't stand the thought of me being happy somewhere you can't get your claws into me. You want to keep me in Kings Landing where you can control me but you can't. I won't let you."

"All I've ever tried to do is protect you," she growls as she tries to restrain herself. "That boy-"

"This is about far more than just Robb and you know it," I challenge, finally crossing lines I've never dared cross before. "If you had it your way I'd be stuck in that godforsaken city with you until the day I die but no, you'll be the one to die alone in that city. You're afraid and you should be. Robb can give me far more than you ever could. A good home, an actual family, one that doesn't put children to the sword. Robb cares for me, he wants to make me happy, to love me. Something you've never done."

A gasp escapes me as she strikes me across the face. Tears burn in her eyes as I return the gesture twice as hard and I know that I've finally struck a nerve within her. Perhaps even found her heart.

She clutches her cheek and her voice is bitter as she reveals "Your grandfather has decided that the wedding will be postponed until it can be held in Kings Landing, I may yet have you sent to Highgarden. Try not to get yourself pregnant in the meantime."

The blindside leaves me completely dumbstruck, and any restraint I have is gone. "Get out," I grit between my teeth. She stands her ground smugly and the years of tension finally snap as I peg a glass at her head. "Get out you spiteful bitch!"

She flinches as the glass hits the wall beside her head and shatters. We both stare at each other in shock and a silent tear falls down her cheek as she storms out leaving the door wide open. I slam the door closed and fall back onto my bed with my head in my hands as I finally allow my own tears to fall. I blindly reach over to my bedside table and my shaking hand picks up the jug of wine and I drink until I'm near choking.

How can she be so bitter? I know that my Fathers love for Lyanna always hurt her but I never thought she would associate Robb with Lyanna. I knew that she wanted me to stay in Kings Landing but postponing the wedding... 

I just want to be free, that's all I've ever wanted. Love be damned. All I've ever wanted is to be free from the lions den. I want to burn it to the ground. 

The door opens just as I'm pouring a glass and I prepare myself for round two but it's Myra. She enters with her head hung and curtsies with her eyes on the floor. I find my feet and approach her, finished with these games and pretending I don't know what they all are. The mask is off and I will show them all who I truly am. Who they've made me.

"Your Grace."

"Look at me," I order and she obediently raises her head but still can't look me in the eye. Without hesitation I slap her hard across the face and she stares at me open mouthed clutching her cheek in disbelief. "Since you deem it necessary to inform my mother of everything you can also inform her that I will be replacing you and the rest of my handmaidens with Northern ladies."

"The Queen-" she begins.

"The Queen what-?" I scoff. "Promised to give you favours and security in exchange for being her spy. No, not anymore. Leave, and if I find you or the others lurking near my room I will do far worse than hit you. I do not take betrayal lightly."

All my life I've turned a blind eye to it, to them reporting my every move to my mother and then having to obediently take the scolding from her. I'm done.

"You know that I will have to tell my father why I was removed from your service," she boldly threatens. "How would Lord Tywin take to hearing that his granddaughter removed her handmaidens to hide her nightly activities."

"So you'll tell him I'm a whore?" I laugh knowing he would never let such information become public, he cares about the family name too much. "Is that meant to frighten me? Do you know what he does to those who attempt to tarnish his family name? I know it's been a while since you've heard it but I'm sure you remember the Rains of Castamere."

Her mouth presses shut and I don't take her silence for an appropriate answer. 

"Do you?" She nods her head stiffly but still doesn't speak. I grab her chin roughly and yank it up so her eyes meet mine "Answer me."

"Yes," I raise an eyebrow and she quickly adds. "Your Grace."

I let go of her and return to my bed where I pick up my glass. "Now go tell the others that they have been removed from my service and if I hear word of any gossip amongst the servants then it won't be my mother or my grandfather you'll fear," I warn as I take a sip of wine out of my glass. "Now leave."

She looks back and sees the broken glass on the floor and goes pale as she quickly dismisses herself. I find myself on the floor pondering this new sense of power. They have always feared my family but never me. That is going to change, but for now I refill my glass knowing how I'll be spending the remainder of the evening.

I'm more than a bit drunk by the time Tyrion comes knocking on my door, avoiding the broken glass on the floor.

"Did I see one of your handmaidens crying?"

"Most likely," I answer feeling a sense of pride. "I got rid of them all, one in particular threatened me but if she has any brains at all she won't dare speak my name again."

"Ah," he says seeming more than somewhat concerned. 

"Did my mother send you?" I mutter and he actually looks disappointed in me for once.

"Actually no, I ran into Jaime when he was on his way here to discipline you for striking your mother," he says closing the door behind him. "I convinced him to let me talk to you instead and then I spoke to your mother. Now I'm here to find out what actually happened."

I turn my cheek so he can see the mark on my mine. "She hit me first, I only hit her back."

"She left that part out," he acknowledges, looking at the broken glass "However she certainly didn't leave that part out, she is very upset."

"Oh gods she has a heart!" I drunkenly exclaim and he pulls the glass from my hand.

"You need to stop this!" he snaps causing me to flinch, he's never raised his voice at me before.
"Why?" I ask defensively ."She is the one who-"

"I don't care who said what," he scolds before his voice breaks "Cassana, I've known you since you were a baby, loved you since you were a baby. You were always so different to your mother but only she could have been as cruel as you were today."

"Like mother like daughter."

"Cassana," he pleads. "You have a good heart and I know that you aren't cruel. I know that you like the Stark boy and that she doesn't want to let you go but have you considered why?"

"This is about more than Robb!" I insist, knowing my emotions towards him, no matter how conflicted they may be, have nothing to do with it. "I didn't throw a fucking glass at her head because of a boy! All my life I've held my tongue and I snapped. I am tired of standing there and obediently listening to her call me a whore and everything else she's said and called me over the years. I've tried to be the good obedient daughter but she's always tried to dig her claws into me and make me a Lannister."

"You are a Lannister." His voice softens but I can still hear the pain in it. "Your mother and my father are the worst of them, he's certainly left behind a bloody legacy and I'm no fan of him either trust me. But look at Jaime, look at me, can you honestly say that we've never loved you? That I've never loved you? Can you say that your uncle Stannis has ever shown you any love?"

"No," I admit unable to look at him, only know realising how I've begun to lose myself.

"Cassie. You need to stop fighting who you are, no one hates the Lannister name more than I do but I don't deny it. You are a Baratheon and you are a Lannister, and that combination may just make you Queen-" he cuts himself off abruptly. "My point is that you are already a Lannister by blood and by your family. Your mother wants to keep you close to her, not to suffocate you but because she loves you."

"It sure doesn't seem like it," I say quietly as drunken tears begin to fall. "Tyrion you know she's kept me on a leash my entire life, I've always hated the capital. Even as a child I'd beg her to let me go to the Stormlands away from Joffrey but she would never allow it. I felt like I was drowning Tyrion, even now I know I'll have to fight her tooth and nail to stay in Winterfell until the wedding. She says she's protecting me but what from? Freedom, love?"

"Everything she has ever done is out of love for you," he says before awkwardly adding. "She was worried the boy would take your honour."

"That's bullshit," I dismiss but she wasn't completely wrong. If Myra hadn't walked in I know that I wouldn't have stopped.

"Is it?" he questions "Your handmaiden was apparently quite scandalised according to your mother."

"Well yes, no, I mean we were in an embrace," I confess trying to downplay it.

"In your bed," he adds giving me a knowing look, he's not exactly a prude man. He married a whore when he was my age and what happened to her certainly makes me protective over Robb, over Jon.

"Okay yes," I admit knowing that what Robb and I were up to was far from innocent. "But he was hardly stripping me of my honour. Mother didn't even ask me the truth before she was calling me a common whore and telling me not to get pregnant!"

"Which she is ashamed of," he says which certainly surprises me, my mothers not one to feel shame. "She loves you but sometimes she lets her temper get the better of her, just as you do. You two are far more alike than either of you realise which is why you do nothing but fight. She loves you."

"She loves the others more," I say with tears wetting my cheeks ."You can't deny that some days she can barely look at me because I remind her of my father."

"Oh sweet child," he says reaching out to wipe the tears away."Looking at you now I can see Robert. Black hair, blue eyes. But even more so, you look almost exactly like your mother did at your age." I grab his hand just needing something to hold onto as the tears truly start to fall. "She can see that. You are everything she never was and that is also why she is how she is. You are clever, you have the mind of your grandfather whether you know it yet or not. I'm the child he despises most and he hates the fact that I'm the most like him. Cersei always thought she was a Tywin with teats but she never could be. You however could be, but with the heart of your father. With a heart better than his. You could be so good Cassana, a good ruler, a loved ruler. Who I always knew you were meant to be, and that's not who I'm seeing right now."

"I'll never be a ruler," I murmur, the pain in my just swallowing me whole. 

"The most powerful person in the Seven Kings isn't the king," he says, us both knowing exactly who he means. "Joffrey may succeed your father but you could succeed him, Tywin Lannister. You can be better than Joffrey, the peoples princess. Just look at how you've won the Starks into admiring you."

"I don't feel much better than Joffrey," I admit, shame rising within me. "Hitting my own servant, even if she was working for my mother, it wasn't right-"

"And there is the Cassana I know and love," he says squeezing my hands. "Meanwhile your mother, her only pride is that she is a mother who loves her children, what could you have possible said to her to have her like this?"

"That she is bitter because my father never loved her," I admit and guilt begins to join the shame within me as the liquor where's off. "That she's a spiteful bitch and that she's never loved me."

"You truly believe that don't you," he sighs as those silent tears turn into suppressed sobs. "She would die for you, she would kill for you. She likely already has. In fact, I would bet every bit of gold I have that she has. I know why you want to get away from her and I understand why. She loves her children but that doesn't mean she is a good mother. The truth is she is terrified of you leaving her, and you marrying Robb will break her heart. When Robert told her he was marrying you off she went mad, screaming at him, begging him to hold off until you're older. Your mother is a bitter woman but that's not why she's doing this, she wants to hold onto her little girl for as long as she can. To have a chance at a relationship. For you to love her even a fraction as much as she loves you. I know it's not what you want but please make amends with her, you are breaking her heart, or at least what she has left of it. Everything she's done has been out of love for you."

As much as I want to argue, to fight, I can't. Tyrion is right. He always is. "Alright", I agree tearfully and he looks at me pitifully.
"Does Robb know about the wedding being postponed?"

"I don't know," I stammer. "I haven't seen him since she..." I wonder if he's had an angry confrontation with my mother as well. Perhaps I wore her out before she could get to him.

"You should see him," he suggests but I just shake my head, there's only one Stark I want to see, the one who makes me remember who I truly am.

"He already has far too much to worry about," I say as an excuse. "He doesn't need to worry about me."

"Cassie," he says softly. "He cares about you, anyone can see that."

"He shouldn't see me like this," I say looking at myself in disgust, the thought of Robb seeing me so vulnerable makes my skin crawl. "Gods I'm a fucking mess."

"Indeed you are," he agrees light heartedly. "But that means you actually have a heart."

We're silent for a moment until I ask "Can I have my drink back?"
"Oh no," he says getting up and taking not only my glass but the jug as well. "You are done."

"Are you really the best person to lecture me on drinking?"

"No, but if I'm saying that you've had enough then you've definitely had enough," he decides. "If you need me you know where to find me."

Before he can leave I call out "Tyrion!" He looks back at me and I say tearfully. "I love you."

"I love you too," he says and for a moment I swear I catch a tear in his eye. "And no matter what, I'm always here for you, my favourite niece."

"Thank you."

He leaves me to sober up and despite all the uncertainty, there is some comfort in knowing I have Tyrion. The uncle who has loved me and nurtured me more than my parents did. And I realise I won't just be leaving my mother, but him as well. I don't have long left in Winterfell and now there is one person who the thought of parting from truly pains me.

Even if it's not right, I need to remember just why returning to Kings Landing is something I must do.

~

Jon

"Cassana definitely looked more afraid than she'd admit when her handmaiden caught us," Robb's telling me, and while my heart's heavy I try to give him the best advice that I can.

"She's not just a highborn lady, she's a princess, she has a reputation to keep," I say, but I know I can't truly imagine the real circumstances. "I know she's afraid of her family."

Robb actually seems surprised by that when the door opens we're interrupted by father wearing a heavy expression. 

"Is it Bran?" I immediately panic and he shakes his head.

"No but the maester is saying that he may have a chance still," he assures us as he takes a seat. "I'm here for Robb but since you're here you can both sit down." 

Both of us share a worried look as we sit down on the edge of Robb's bed. 

"It's about the princess," he begins and somehow Robb and I both stiffen, and I wonder if father knows about the visit I paid her. "Robert and I have finalised everything with Tywin." 

"That's a good thing isn't it?" Robb asks, still confused by Fathers grim expression.

"Your mother told me the princess came to visit you and Bran earlier," Father asks Robb who nods, still unaware that I was the one who went and saw Cassana. "You two really do care about each other."

I see the look in Robb's eye and know he's falling in love with her, but after today I've been wondering if it's truly as mutual as he thinks, wondering how it could possibly be when he seems to know so little of her. 

"We do," he confesses either way. "Is Lord Tywin on his way north?"

"I'm sorry Robb," he says quietly, giving me an awkward look. "The wedding won't be in Winterfell, Tywin's ordered it to be in Kings Landing."

It takes us both a moment to realise what that will mean, that they won't be marrying any time soon.

"Kings Landing?" Robb repeats "But a wedding there will take months to organise, we'll all have to go south. What about Bran?"

"Which is why we've decided to postpone it," he reluctantly adds. "You will be Lord of Winterfell when I'm in the capital and with Bran it's just not the right time for a wedding, you need to be here with your brother."

"Why can't we just marry here?" Robb asks his voice raising in a way it rarely does when speaking to Father. "We have a Septon, most of her families here. I'll take her into the Godswood tonight and marry her."

And again, I wonder if she'd accept.

Father sighs heavily and we realise that this wasn't his decision. "I wish that was the case, if she was anyone else you could but she's the Princess of the Seven Kingdoms. If she was born a boy then she'd be first in line to the throne. She is the firstborn child of the king, and her mother and Tywin are insisting on a royal wedding. They want to make it some spectacle for the realm and have it held in the Sept of Baelor to keep with tradition. Until Bran's awake and you can go south the wedding is postponed but I promise you will marry her."

It will be months. Even if Bran wakes Robb will still have to manage Winterfell and leave it in good hands while our family goes south. And as for me I may already be at the wall. 

"She can stay here until then though, can't she?" Robb asks and father hesitates.

"I'm not sure," he admits. "I'll talk to Robert and see what I can do. I'm glad that you care about the woman you're going to marry Robb and I'm truly sorry that I can't do more."

"Does she know?" Robb asks and I wonder how she'll take the news, I'd assume not well. 

"I'd assume so," he says and finally looks to me. "Jon, Benjen is leaving soon, it's time for you to make your choice. You can wait until after Robb is wed and Bran wakes but I don't know how long that will be."

I give only a nod and he leaves us. Robb only waits for a moment before jumping to his feet. "I need to see Cassana."

With that he's gone and I sigh heavily with the decision that burdens me, and more so now that I have one more reason not to leave Winterfell.

And as I return to my room nothing could have prepared me for the sight that awaits me.

Cassana.

"Princess?"

She wears a sad smile. "How many times have I asked you to just call me Cassana?"

"Cassana," I repeat looking at her now, beautiful and noble with tears staining her rosy cheeks and smelling of liquor. "Are you drunk?"

"Not anymore," she answers and looks around my room before clearing her throat. "My mother thinks I'm a whore, my uncle a drunk and my wedding is now postponed."

"I heard," I say, cautiously confused. "So why are you here instead of with Robb? He's looking for you."

"Because I've done enough lying for one night," she says quietly, the fight gone from her voice. "When I look in the mirror I hardly recognise myself, I've begun to forget just who that even is, but when I'm with you I know."

"Cass," I breathe and watch a tear run down her cheek, her blue eyes wide as she looks at me, truly vulnerable.

"All I've ever wanted is to make this world a better place," she tells me, clasping her shaking hands together. "To put an end to the corruption, the poverty, and create a world where men don't need to choose between freedom and feeding their families. When I was a child I'd play with the servant's children at Storms End, and couldn't understand why my mother would get so angry. To me they were no different, and as I grew old enough to understand why I wasn't allowed I swore that I'd change it, as first born of a king who else wielded more power? My pursuit of power would look selfish in Robb's eyes, he can give me a home and a family, what else could I possibly need in his eyes?"

And her tears turn to those of frustration as her nails dig into her hand and she laughs ironically. "Before I came here Jon I was working towards making Kings Landing a better place, and to do that I had to do dirty things to depose dirty people. But it was never because I wanted power, it was because I needed it to help people who deserve to be helped instead of allowing the most corrupt abuse those below them. And somewhere between there and Winterfell I'd forgotten that, I'd forgotten myself."

"I haven't," I say and her eyes find mine. "I saw it from the night I met you, that you are truly one of the very few people I've met in my life that I can call good. Perhaps the only highborn who truly deserves all that comes with it."

"Yet here I am, a mare to be sold and bred, my very purpose stripped from me," she says, her voice clear and sharp. "All because I'm a woman, if it wasn't for the misfortune of my birth I'd rule."

And I step forward, uncertainly I raise my hand up to wipe the tear from her cheek and she leans into my touch, vulnerable and honest. "You're the queen I'd choose."

She lets out a shaky breath and the next thing I know her lips are on mine. Her kiss is just as vulnerable and honest as she is. And just like that everything has changed. 

"Oh gods," she gasps, realising the weight of what she's done. "I'm sorry, I-"

And she's gone, her black her flowing behind her as she ducks out the doorway before I can stop her. The woman who will be my brother's wife. A princess.

A princess who has both made me doubt and know I need to go North, North to the Wall.

~

Cassana

Morning comes and my eyes have been closed more than mere seconds. I crossed a line I swore I wouldn't cross, for my sake, for Robbs, and most importantly for Jons. 

I don't deserve to weep over it, and so I braid my hair and dress in fresh clothes, knowing that I must keep up appearances. Which is why I wear the Lannister lion necklace my mother gave me around my neck. It's early morning when I hear a gentle knock at my door, I don't answer praying whoever it is will go away.

"Cass," he calls out quietly and guilt floods me as the door opens and his blue eyes meet mine, Robb. "Can I come in?"

I nod and he steps around the broken glass on the floor. "I'm guessing you know then?"

"The wedding is postponed," I say stiffly. "And will be held in Kings Landing, meaning that it will not happen for at least some months."

He steps forward and touches my cheek, it's all I can do not to flinch at the pain that accompanies it. "You hit you?"

"I had an argument with my mother." 

"She hit you?" he exclaims and I nod again, feeling more guarded than ever before.

"Yes, but I returned it twice as hard" I admit being bluntly honest, I don't have any guilt over her thankfully. "I can have a bit of a temper."

I search his eyes to see if there's any apprehension towards me but there's little. If he's going to marry me then he should know all of me. The good and the bad. No more masks.

Yet now that seems impossible.

"I was warned you might," he admits in good humour and I play along with it.

"How so?"

"You are your fathers daughter." His eyes are proud as he adds "Before you came my father said that if you're anything like him you'll certainly be stubborn, hotheaded, impatient but also passionate and good hearted."

Good hearted, but not loyal, not honourable, not like a Stark. Not after my lips were on anothers, his own brothers. 

I can't betray him like that, not when it could end so badly for Jon. Robb is there heir to Winterfell, my family wouldn't dare hurt him but Jon - he is a bastard. And if anyone were to know it is him who would suffer.

At my silence he takes my face between his hands and tells me "You will be a Stark, you'll have my name and my family. It will be the last time you will have to step foot in Kings Landing, we will be wed."

I nod stiffly, words unable to come to my treacherous tongue and he holds me close, kissing my forehead. "All will be well."

"Perhaps the delay is for the right reasons," I find myself saying. "Bran comes first, he's your brother and with all this chaos going on it's not the right time for a wedding let alone a royal wedding. I mean your Father will become Hand of the King and you'll become Lord of Winterfell and acting Warden of the North. You'll have enough to deal with."

"Having you with me would make it easier," he says lacing his fingers with mine. "The Lady of Winterfell."

And those words don't fill me with the same warmth as they did when I first arrived here.

"Tyrion would want me to make amends with my mother, will you join me for breakfast with them?" I ask, squeezing his hand, knowing that I need to right things with Robb, that my heart doesn't have the liberty to choose.

When we reach the small hall my family often dines in only my mother, Myrcella and Tommen are there. Tyrion and Jaime must still be sleeping unfortunately. Joffrey is also missing fortunately.

Her eyes are set on her plate of food which she has barely touched until she hears the creak of the floorboards and looks up. She goes utterly still as she sees me standing there with Robb by my side then her eyes settle on the Lannister lion necklace I wear and I swear I see tears in her eyes.

We are both silent and I realise that it's time I am the bigger person, the peacemaker "I'm sorry," I apologise, realising just how rarely I've said those words to anyone and she knows it. Myrcella and Tommen look confused but both obviously decide against interrupting.

Her eyes soften and a pained smile comes to her face "As am I," she says and for once she is being genuine. I remember everything Tyrion said and it was only the truth. I know she does love me even if she does have a peculiar way of showing it sometimes.

"I shouldn't have spoken to you the way I did," I continue knowing that to truly begin to make amends a single weak apology isn't enough.

"And neither should have I," she admits and I can see that Tyrion wasn't wrong when he said she was ashamed ."But do you understand why I do the things I do?"

"You want to protect me as any mother should," I recognise. "Tyrion came and spoke to me last night and I realised that I'm tired of fighting."

"As am I," she says again softly and she smiles emotionally as she again looks at the necklace I wear which says what words never could "You kept it."

"I did."
I debated leaving it in Kings Landing but part of me couldn't, despite the tension between us I know I do love my mother. We still have a long way to go to erase the years of tension but it is a start. Out of the corner of my eye I see Robbs proud smile and I rest my hand on his arm as I tell her "Robb's joining us for breakfast and I thought it would be a good chance for you to actually get to know your future son by law."

She remembers very well what she said about him but I'm not here in spite. Before she can give a response Tyrion and Jaime both walk in looking surprised to see me here at all let alone with Robb, but Tyrion thankfully breaks the ice "Ah Robb, I was wondering when you'd join us, come sit."

I notice the breath of relief Robb lets escape as he takes a seat by my side. I can only admire him for putting himself in this situation, my mother isn't exactly as welcoming as Lady Catelyn has been to me. He genuinely wants to show that he is a good man but I know he also didn't want me to have to face this alone. He cares for me, which is what makes me even sicker.

For a moment I worry when Jaime takes his seat near me remembering that he was on his way to discipline me before Tyrion intercepted him. He's always loved my mother far more than I've ever seen a brother love a sister so I know he must have been fuming to see a mark on her. I look from Jaime to Tyrion who gives me a reassuring look, he would have explained the situation to Jaime before they came here. Jaime may have far more affection for my mother than he ever could for me, it's no secret he despises my father, but he isn't a fool. He knows my mother can be cruel, as angry with me as he may be he would understand why I snapped.

"Robb, have you ever been to the wall?" Tyrion asks randomly and we all give him a strange look.

"No, I haven't," Robb answers. "But my Uncle Benjen will be returning there soon, he was meant to stay for the wedding but I suppose now he'll be returning north."

I take a long drink as I notice my mother picking up on the bitterness in Robbs tone when mentioning the wedding although to his credit it was well concealed. I'll have to discuss the fine details of that with her soon, despite my efforts of making amends I may yet be cleaning up more glass off the floor.

"Well as I'm sure you'll agree my daughter is worthy of a wedding in the Sept of Baelor," she says before sharply adding "Not a godswood."

I brush my hand against Robbs in warning not to make any remarks back but as I look up at him to my surprise he's hidden any offence he's taken.

"She is," he agrees as he proudly takes my hand in his for them to see. "Your daughter deserves the best."

He may know better than to make any honest remarks to his queen but I don't. She is my mother, not my queen. "Although I'd rather not be gawked at by the vermin of the Red Keep,"I say holding her challenging look, establishing that while I apologise I will not be trodden upon.

Tyrion clears his throat to break the tension "I love weddings, always lots of wine. And actually Robb, your Uncle Benjen has told me he leaves in a few days time so I suppose I'll be leaving with him sooner rather than later," he reveals and I almost choke on my drink.

"Tell me you're not thinking of taking the black?" Jaime drawls while my mother looks on unimpressed.

"And go celibate?" Tyrion scoffs. "The whores would go begging from Dorne to Casterly Rock."

I sit there shaking my head in amusement while from the look on Robbs face I can tell he's clearly not used to hearing such expressions which only makes me more amused.

"So you aren't joining the black?" I clarify, if there's any chance in hell I'll be sent back to Kings Landing I'm not going without him. He's the only Lannister that's never given me a crisis regarding my lineage. He is the exception to our bloody legacy.

"Don't worry my dear niece I'm not abandoning my family," he assures me before commenting "As much as my father would be thrilled if I took the black I'm going to see the infamous mighty wall, the greatest structure ever built. I've always wanted to stand on top and piss of the edge of the world."

Tommen and Myrcella giggle while Robb takes a long drink to hide his amusement from my mother who scolds Tyrion "Children don't need to hear your filth."

Before my mother can drag them away Myrcella asks Robb "Is Bran going to die?"

"Myrcella," I scold for her bluntness knowing there are far better ways to phrase that question.

"It's alright," he assures me as he squeezes my hand and I notice that he doesn't wear the same devastated look in his eyes he did when I sat with him by Bran's bed, instead there's hope. "The maester believes he will live, that the most dangerous time has passed."

This is certainly news, great news, but then again it's understandable if he forgot to mention it with all that's happened.

"Robb, that's great news!" I exclaim and even Myrcella and Tommen who barely know the boy look relieved.

"Terrific news," Tyrion agrees seeming genuinely relieved for Robb however as I look to my mother to see her reaction it couldn't be further from Tyrion's. Her and Jaime wear the same expression and exchange a look that makes my blood run cold. Fear.

I clear my throat and squeeze Robbs hand tightly. "Come, lets go see your brother."

He nods his head and pushes back his chair as he bows his head to my mother, having not noticed her reaction "Thank you for breakfast Your Grace."

"A pleasure," she smiles but I know that smile far too well. Something isn't right.

I take Robbs arm and guide him from the hall not letting even a hint of my worry show but just before we exit earshot I hear my uncle comment "I hope the boy does wake, I'll be very interested to hear what he has to say."

Robb just strokes the back of my hand obliviously while my mind tries to rationalise what I just saw and heard but it can't. If Bran's fall was an accident then why would they- no. No, I can't dare even consider it but as much as I try to push the fear that I saw in their eyes from my mind I can't, the feeling in my gut makes me purely sick.

"That went better than I thought," Robb says kissing the top of my head as we walk to Brans room.

"It did my love," I agree as I hide the unsettling thoughts that plague me. "And now that the maester believes your brother will live all you must do now is wait for him to wake."

Bran fell from that tower in a horrible accident, a horrible, horrible accident.

But if it wasn't... gods help us all.

Chapter Text

Cassana

"I just don't understand why Joffrey hasn't come to see me," Sansa says to me in the privacy of her own room, wiping her eye with a handkerchief. "They say we may be wed and he will hardly speak to me. Did I do something to upset him?"

Oh poor, sweet girl.

"Sansa, darling, you did absolutely nothing," I promise her. "Joffrey is not the boy you imagine him to be."

Her tear-filled eyes widen, and her voice is weak. "What do you mean-"

But it's then her bedroom door opens and Robb stands there, surprised to see me.

"I just came to see how you were, but it seems my lovely bride's been keeping you company."

His words bring warmth to my cheeks, and guilt to my conscience. 

"I thought Sansa might like some company seeing the circumstances," I say, looking at the remnants of the lemon cakes we shared on the table between us.

He wears a kind smile as he asks "Sansa, may I borrow the princess for a ride into the woods, you're welcome to join."

But she shakes her head. "I'd rather just stay here."

"That's alright sweet girl," I say squeezing her hand. "Be kind to yourself and I'll see you soon."

"Thank you Cassana," she says and I hug her goodbye before I join Robb. 

His hand is gentle on my back as he guides me from her room and kisses the top of my head. "She admires you."

"I pray I can be a good influence on her," I tell Robb, although I know I am far from good. "She is a sweet girl, as is Arya."

"They couldn't be more different those two," he tells me as we walk through the halls. "Gods know they're both as stubborn as the other."

I laugh. "They're young women Robb, it would be absurd to expect anything else of them."

"Sansa can't wait to be wed while I'm sure my father dreads the day he tries to make Arya wed."

"Sansa is a proper little lady, Arya less so," I try to explain to Robb. "And besides they are so young, Arya should be running around and wreaking all sorts of havoc as a child does."

He chuckles. "Oh she does plenty of that."

"And beside the idea of marriage at that age can be terrifying, and Sansa most certainly won't be wed to Joffrey if I have anything to say about it."

"Is that so?" he asks, eyeing me curiously.

"Indeed, I would not curse a girl such as Sansa to a life bound to that little monster."

"You're protective," he notes and I touch the lion around my neck with a mixture of pride and shame.

"If there is anything my grandfather has taught me, it is that family matters above all else," I say, the image of Bran's broken body in my mind alongside the fear in my mothers eyes. "That we must protect one another."

And he cups my face between his hands and kisses me slowly before murmuring "It won't be long before the North makes you a shewolf."

Yet the lion around my neck says otherwise. It's that same lion which has raised a wall between us. Our wedding has been postponed, and I fear this betrothal may also be under threat and so I confide in him.

"Robb, I don't know what's going to happen."

"Shh, don't worry love," he tries to assure me. "It will all be right."

I shake my head, trembling. "I'm afraid this postponement is part of a greater plot."

And perhaps that is what I truly fear. Letting myself love him only to be taken away from him. What happened with Jon is one thing but this- this is another. Jon is safe, because I know it will always be impossible. Whatever thoughts or fancies that cross my mind in fleeting moments fill me will guilt, but this is real. So very real. There is a shield around my heart when it comes to Jon, where there isn't for Robb. 

I could so easily fall in love with him, and that may well be my destruction. All my life I've dismissed love as being some silly fantasy, and here it is right in front of me. 

Whatever I feel for Jon would disappear in time as we become family, I'm sure of it. I want to marry Robb, I want to be a true wife to him and feel loved. But I'm terrified my family has other plans for him.

"Don't worry about your mother-"

"It's my grandfather I fear Robb," I confess to him. "My mother loves me and will protect me with her last breath, but my grandfather would let any monstrocity befall me if it meant protecting the family name. And I fear he has bigger plans for me than this."

He looks me in the eye, and holds me, a calming touch. "Whatever comes, we will handle. I swear too you."

And I stop trying to get him to understand how real the threat of us being separated is. All I know is that I can't do this. I can't fall in love with him if I'll be torn from him.

~

We trekk through the forest near Winterfell, Robb, Theon, Jon, Arya, Rickon and I. I ride alongside Robb, unable to look at Jon without fear of my guilt giving me away. It was wrong, it was a betrayal to Robb and the hospitality the Stark's have shown me. It was foolish in a way I have never been foolish, and it can certainly never happen again.

Neither of us speak to one another until Theon and Robb are helping train Rickon and Arya's direwolves and we end up sitting beside one another.

It's only once I know for certain Robb is out of earshot I murmur under my breath to Jon "What I did, it should never have happened."

"You're right, it shouldn't have," he agrees with a heaviness in his chest that I share. "It was a mistake."

"It was a mistake that I made," I say, forcing myself to take responsibility for it.  "Can you forgive me?"

Despite it all, he gives me a kind smile. "Aye, I can do that."

"Thank you," I sigh as the boys come back over with the kids, both who are hanging onto Robb begging to play a game. 

Robb looks to me in defeat and says to the children "Why don't I take care of your direwolves and you ask the princess nicely if she would like to play a game." He then says quietly to me. "I'm sorry, Rickons just been missing mother and she... she isn't coping."

"It's alright," I say to Robb as I bend down in front of Rickon. "Why don't you hide with Arya and I will come and find you."

He and Arya run away and I cover my eyes with my hand, counting to ten out loud before I open them and go to find the children.

Jon tilts his head towards a large rock hidden amongst the trees in the distance and his direwolf follows me as I sneak towards it, the wolf just as silent as I. I crouch near the rock and poke my head around and spot the two of them, Arya hushing Rickon. I sneak up behind them and lift little Rickon up, he shrieks with delight and to my surprise the little Stark boy hangs onto me, needing maternal comfort and having no other place to seek it from.

"How did you find us?" Arya asks and I chuckle as Jon's wolf nuzzles my leg.

I feel Robbs hand on my shoulder and look back at him. "We should head back to the castle," he tells me and I nod, passing Rickon to him.

I bend down to pet Ghost between his ears and hear Jon say "He likes you."

"He's so different to the others," I say, looking into the creatures red eyes. "Much quieter."

"Aye," he agrees and he looks over to Robb and Theon heading back towards the horses. "We should go."

I nod and we begin our journey back to Winterfell.

~

We walk through the courtyard, Robb goes to take the kids inside while I observe the men training in the courtyard and say to Jon, wanting to resume some normalcy between us "I've always wondered what it would be like fighting with a sword. I used to try to lift my fathers but it was always too heavy for me."

I watch as he silently walks over to the sword rack and takes one. "You and I are almost the same height, you're broader than most women."

"Well I am a Baratheon," I comment, proud to have a bit of height and build instead of frailty.

"Then you should try this one," Jon suggests and I can't help the stunned smile I wear as he puts his own sword in my hands. "I've had a new one made, won't be needing this one anymore."

"Thank you Jon," I say accepting it, still stunned that he would offer this to me, and he wears a kind smile.

"How does the weight of it feel?" he asks as I raise it with surprising ease.

"It feels good," I say examing the blade. "You'll have to teach me." His smile turns to something else, like he knows something I don't. "Jon?"

"Robb would teach you if you ask him," he advises and we share a knowing look. "Don't doubt his feelings for you."

"It's not his I'm doubting," I admit to him but fall silent when I notice Theon standing nearby, too close. "Thank you Jon, I'll keep it close to me."

"You should find Robb," he says clearing his throat. "He'd appreciate some time with you."

And there's something in his dark eyes that leaves me confused, with questions on my tongue, yet I swallow them and nod my head, knowing where my duty is.

~

I spend the next days by Robbs side, and when I'm not with him, with Sansa, getting to know the girl who will be my sister. She's been a nice distraction from my own mind. Yet as the threat of returing to Kings Landing grows closer I find my heart growing distant from Robb, as if to protect itself. In those moments where I try to come to terms with the possibility of this betrothal being broken my mind goes to Jon. In a way I'm glad I have Jaime guarding me from doing anything stupid. Bran still hasn't woken, but the maester has only become more certain that in time he will and my mother is only becoming more eager to leave. As much as I've tried to push my fears from my mind Tyrion's words haunt me. I don't dare share my fears with a single soul, I'm not even sure what those fears are, but I cannot dismiss what I heard nor the fear that was in their eyes. Even if it makes no sense.

"You haven't been yourself," Jaime notices, and I find it strange he cares.

"Neither have you," I retort, trying him carefully and watch how his eyes widen and he presses his lips shut. "Trouble with my mother?"

"I suppose you could say that, she's just as troublesome as you are," he mutters as I watch the boys in the courtyard below, training with their swords. "And what have you got yourself so tangled up about?"

"Men," I answer much to his amusement. "Life was much simpler before them."

"You seem close with the Stark boy, the bastard," he comments and I bite my tongue. "I'm surprised you haven't talked him out of taking the Black."

"The what?" I ask, blindsided.

"Didn't you know?" he asks and I'm stunned into silence. "The bastards taking the Black, saw him forging a sword for the wall, offered my advice but he didn't want to listen."

My breath leaves a mark on the cold glass as I lean against it, looking down at Jon in disbelief and I hear Jaime behind me "Don't tell me you actually care for the-" He quickly falls silent as I whip around and he catches my glare. "My god you do."

Without a word I push past him out of the room without anything in sight, just needing to get out.

~

Robb

Theon and I sit by the fire where Cassana was supposed to meet me, yet she hasn't. And neither has Jon. She's been acting strange ever since the night her handmaiden caught us. I know she's been worried about the postponement but I doubt the betrothal can just simply be broken, it's an oath between our fathers. Between the King and Warden of the North. Nothing the Lannisters can break.

"I should check on her," I decide but Theon stops me.

"Something's going on between her and Jon."

"They're friends that's all," I dismiss, yet I've seen the glances between them which leave me feeling ill.

"Friends," he scoffs. "He gave her his sword."

Now that causes a pit in my stomach. "His sword?"

"It seemed like a goodbye gift," he comments. "But he'll be leaving for the wall tomorrow anyways. Whatever it is, I wouldn't worry. He's a bastard, and well, she's a princess."

Yet I know her better than to think she'd let him leave so easily. "Do you think she'd try to change his mind."

And that's when he says to me "If anyone could, it would be her."

In my gut I know she's with him. 

Without another word I find my way to her room to find the Kingslayer at the door, looking rather frustrated.

"Where's Cassana?" I ask the himr and he raises an eyebrow at me.

"Sleeping," he says. "I'd advise against disturbing her."

A lie. They know, and they're protecting her.

"Have you seen my brother, Jon Snow?"

From the look on his face he definitely knows. "You should speak to your bride in the morning."

With that I leave and go to Jons room, finding it empty.

~

Cassana

It's late at night when I finally find Jon by the Godswood, a chill creeping into my bones. "Were you going to tell me you were taking the black?"

He looks back at me, almost apologetically, but he's far too stubborn to apologise. And why would he? He doesn't owe me anything.

"You have your duty, I have mine," he says and I step forward, frustration ringing from my voice as I resist the urge to throttle him.

"Jon, why in the names of all the bloody gods would you go there?"

"It's a noble calling for a bastard," he says as if he's joining the Kingsguard. "It was noble enough for my uncle Benjen."

Despite my shock, despite my anger, I'm careful with my words. "I know your uncle Benjen is a good man, and a good brother of the Nights Watch, but he is the exception. I've seen the rapers and murderers being taken from the Kings Landing dungeons to the Nights Watch. It's a place most men go to escape a death sentence."

And he knows this, he has to, even if the reality of who his brothers there will be hasn't fully set in yet. "Then I suppose I'll be one of the good ones."

"There's no doubt about that," I sigh in defeat, unable to believe he's making a decision like this so young. Tywin still scolds Jaime for the decision to join the Kingsguard at Jon's age. "But the watch is forever. You're seventeen, that's so young to make a vow for life."

He just huffs out a short laugh and looks over to the castle. "You're going to marry my brother, a vow for life, how is that any different?"

The words sting, and I know why. 

"You have a choice," I breathe hoarsely, my breath turning white in front of me. "I don't. I don't have a choice in leaving behind my home and my family to make a vow, you do. Please Jon, please don't do this. You'll never be able to marry, or father children, or-"

"Who would ever want to marry a bastard and bear children named Snow?" he asks me and for a moment I'm in disbelief at how lowly he thinks of himself. My cold hands grasp his face and I look him in his dark eyes, damning the consequences.

"Let me tell you something Jon. I have been to most of the Seven Kingdoms, I've met many men, knights and lords and all the rest. None of them have made me feel this."

He's at a loss for words "Your Grace-"

"Cassana," I correct and he wears a painful smile as his eyes hold my own, so conflicted.

"I'm still a bastard," he quakes and confesses to me "The last thing I want is to bring a child into this world named Snow."

And that truly breaks my heart. It breaks my heart that he is sentencing himself to a lifetime at the Nights Watch for being a bastard when he truly is one of the best men I've ever met. 

"You never know," I say lightheartedly. "Someday you could become a Stark."

"Don't give me hope," he laughs but I can hear the genuine pain in his voice as my thumb strokes his bearded cheek.

"You're too harsh on yourself Jon," I say, no longer being gentle and I realise I'm pleading with him in a way I've never pleaded with anyone before. "The Nights Watch will only be further punishment. Stay. Please."

He looks at me with unbridled pain in his eyes. "I can't. We both have our vows to make." And for the first time I realise that the vows I make to Robb will be just as sacred a the ones Jon will make to the Nights Watch. If I ever get to make them. Jon knows it too. It's why I know his heart aches at my touch. As does mine. Which is why he removes his hand from my cheek. "But not to each other, and there's nothing either of us can do to change that."

"I don't know if I'll ever make my vows to Robb," I tell him, and it's clear the possibility has crossed his mind as well. "They're sending me back to Kings Landing, and gods know if I'll ever see Robb again once they do. But if you do this I know I'll never see you again."

"That might be for the best."

When he turns his back to me I confess without care of the consequences "If my heart were free when I was brought here, if you were the first born, then I may have loved you."

And that's when he kisses me. He kisses me in a way Robb never has, with such raw emotion the ground is knocked from beneath me, and all I know is the heat of his hands keeping me from melting into the snow.

"Please," I whisper against his lips desperately, my hands cupping his bearded face. "Don't throw your life away."

And he sees tears in my eyes as I stand in his embrace. "Cass-"

Its then we hear the snap of a branch and he must feel how I jolt as we look to see Tyrion and Jaime standing there together, Tyrion's mouth open in shock while Jaime looks the most apologetic I've ever seen him. 

"May I borrow my niece for a moment?" Tyrion asks and I look at Jon who stands there frozen.

"It's alright," I promise him barely audibly. "I swear."

He gives me a stiff nod and I step from his embrace towards my uncles.

Jaime puts a hand on my back. "You better go back to your room before Cersei finds out what you've been doing."

"Or gods forbid your fiance or Lord Stark," Tyrion says and I push past them, yet they remain following me until I reach my room, Jaime catching the door before I can slam it closed behind me and they stand in my room, and I've never felt so cold.

"Are you proud?" I ask Tyrion defensively. "Are you proud that you were right and I fucked up?"

"Cassie," he says cautiously. "I warned you-"

"I know you warned me!" I snap and it's Jaime who holds me back.

"What if it wasn't us, but Robb or another Stark who found you with the bastard? What would you have done then?"

Jaime's voice is low. "Your father would have you beaten."

"Ironically so since you are becoming your fathers daughter more by the day," Tyrion scolds. "He betrayed Lyanna Stark long before Rhaegar ever stole her, I doubt Lord Stark would tolerate history repeating itself in his own home."

"Tyrion," Jaime says. "Leave the girl be."

"No, because I know what would be done to the boy if our father ever found out," Tyrion snaps harshly and Jaime flinches. "Have you slept with him?"

"What?"

"Have you-"

"No I'm a virgin!" I insist and he calms.

"Stay that way for your own sake," he says. "You cannot afford to be sleeping with one brother while married to the other."

"The bastards taking the Black," Jaime tells Tyrion who falls silent. 

"I begged him not to," I say hoarsely as tears burn in my eyes. "I- I" But I fall silent, knowing I cannot defend myself. I betrayed Robb. All because my heart is weak. Because in fear of losing Robb I turned to the brother who I know for certain I will lose.

"I'll talk to her," Jaime says quietly and Tyrion leaves while I face the window, hot tears slipping down my cold cheeks. 

I hear the door close, leaving just Jaime and I alone.

"Why did you defend me to Tyrion?" I ask him.

"We do not choose who we love," he tells me and I look him in the eye, trembling.

"What do you know of love?"

"More than you could ever know."

My insides turn and somehow my gut knows even if my head can't make sense of it. "And of a love that's wrong?" He swallows hard as I step closer. "A princess and a bastard. Or perhaps something more sinful."

And that's when his hand moves to the hilt of his sword. "Careful Cassana, you are treading on very thin ice, you don't want to be the one to break it."

"Or else what?" I ask and dare to utter. "Will I be found at the bottom of a tower too?"

And that's when I find myself pressed hard between the wall and him, a hand wrapped around my throat, the pommel of his sword pressing painfully hard into ribcage.

"Be very careful with what you are suggesting."

"One word to my father and you are dead," I hiss and his hand tightens around my throat. 

"What proof do you have? Are you ready to start a war?"

And I grab the dinner knife from my table and hold it to his throat. "I am my fathers daughter."

Yet he laughs as the knifes edge presses against his throat. "And are you ready to be a kinslayer?"

And I lean in closer, ice in my voice. "I prepare myself for that moment every time I lay eyes on Joffrey." Something changes in his eyes just as something changes within me, and I press that knife just deep enough blood trickles down the blade. "For I am not just my fathers daughter, but my mothers." He swallows his words and I dig the knife deeper. "Now will you remove your hand from my throat."

He lets me go with a shove and turns his back on me, yet as his hand rests on the door he tells me "If you speak even a word of this to anyone, I'll make sure they know what you did tonight."

I remain silent as he leaves, knowing this has only just begun.

Jon will go North while I go south, unlikely to ever lay eyes on Robb again. Now I must look out for myself, damn my heart. Robb will hate me for this, but I've already dug my grave here in Winterfell.

It's time for me to go home, and finish what I began.

~

When morning comes I come to my fathers room with a heavy heart and find him seating in an arm chair with a flagon of wine, Ser Barristan standing guard.

"Your Grace, your daughter Princess Cassana," Ser Barristan says and Father looks up at me and groans in annoyance.

"Very well what is it?"

"I am aware that I will be returning to Kings Landing prior to the wedding," I inform him.

"Don't argue with me, I already had this fight with your bloody mother," he mutters.

"I have come to tell you that I will not argue with this decision." 

"Thank you," he says weakly and I can smell the liquor on his breath from where I stand.

"Under one condition."

"I was waiting for that," he comments waving his hand impatiently "Go on, what is it?"

"I want to be your representative on the small council," I decide and even Ser Barristan blinks at me in surprise "You want to give up some of that responsibility so let me take it for you."

"You want to sit on the small council?" he scoffs. "It will do your head in."

"Being locked in my chambers all day like a prisoner and having to wait months for a wedding that I hear may not happen if my grandfather gets his way will drive me mad," I tell him and he looks away in shame, and I know my suspicions were right. "Let me do something to help you and the realm. If I have to return to that city I'm not going to let myself be suffocated again, I want to do something. Let me help you."

He doesn't understand it. He can't understand why I'd interest myself in politics but he agrees "Alright, if you want to sit on the council as my representative you can. At least I know you're too stubborn for your mother to sway you."

"I also want freedom," I continue, knowing that now is my chance. "I don't want to be under the authority of a septa or guarded by Jaime, I'm a woman now not a child. I want to learn to ride properly and use a sword, that is far more appropriate for a Baratheon than ettiquette lessons. I want to bring Northern handmaidens with me so my mother doesn't have influence over them. I want to be free of everything that suffocated me in that city."

"Alright," he agrees. "But your mother-"

"I can deal with her," I promise him. "As long as I get my freedom then neither of you will get any grief from me. I swear it."

"Very well," he says and in his eyes there's unexpected sense of pride. I nod my head respectfully and as I turn to leave I catch Ser Barristans eye.

"Lord Tywin will most certainly have something to say about his grandaughter sitting on the council," he warns me out of genuine concern. 

"Well it's far more than Joffrey will ever do for the realm," I reply knowing very well that my father can hear me, perhaps he might find it in himself to care about that more than the alcohol. "So I suspect my grandfather will not be disappointed."

~

As I walk to my mothers chambers I feel a rush that I've never experienced, authority, power. I may not be the heir to the throne but I am the Princess of the Seven Kingdoms. I have the capacity to hold more power than anyone in the realm except for the King, my brothers, and Tywin. Although my grandfather wears no crown he commands more power and authority than a king could ever wield.

"I've been meaning to speak to you-" she begins as I enter but I cut her off.

"I know that you told my father I am returning south whether he likes it or not," I tell her and for a moment she is nervous, expecting me to snap at her but I don't "And I've accepted that."

"You have?" she's clearly taken aback by this then asks "Have you and the Stark boy fallen out of love already?"

"Is my betrothal to Robb going to be dissolved once I reach Kings Landing?" I ask stiffly, needing to know for certain. Needing to know my betrayal will not have lasting consequence.

She eyes me carefully as she confirms "I believe so. Sansa will wed Joffrey but I suspect my father has further plans for you which I intend to dely as long as possible."

I feel sick. Sick for Sansa, remembering my promise to Robb that I will not let her wed Joffrey. "Why Sansa and Joffrey, why not Robb and I?"

"I do not want you alone in the hands of the Starks," she tells me, only making me sicker as i remember my fight with Jaime. "They hate us, they always have. The boy may love you but don't think Catelyn won't remove any dangers to her children, as a mother I would know."

In my gut I know the only dangers to her children are her and Jaime. "I will return to Kings Landing without a fight, however I have conditions."

"Do you want to send letters to the Stark oy?" she laughs mockingly thinking that my obedience means she has the upper hand.

"No," I say, however this victory does not bring me as much joy as I thought. "I will be sitting on the small council as the representative of the king."

"The small council?" she exclaims before quickly dismissing it. "Your father would never allow it."

"But he already has," I tell her. "I saw him just earlier, he wants some responsibility lifted off of himself so I happily agreed to take it. He was more than happy to agree to have me represent him."

"The Hand of the King is the kings representative," she argues but I'm not as naive as she wishes I was.

"Actually no," I correct her. "I doubt you know your history so let me enlighten you. The king does in fact sit on the council but if he cannot or he does not wish to then it is perfectly in line for another blood member of the royal family to fill the vacant position. Be it a parent or a brother, or even a daughter."

"You are a child, the small council will not hear of it," she argues but I can only laugh. She knows that in this moment she is powerless.

"I am young yes but I am also well acquainted with every single member of the small council and they all have respect for me which is something not even my father can say."

She falls silent knowing my point has been made. The small council will be hesitant to have me there but at the same time I know they'll be relieved that someone in this damn family actually cares about the politics. I can hardly imagine Varys or Littlefinger asking me to leave. Ned might question it but he wouldn't go against my fathers word. Ser Barristan is a good man and a loyal one, he would be glad that someone is stepping up although as Lord Commander of the Kingsguard and a former Targaryen loyalist my father doesn't have him sit on the council. Stannis keeps to himself on Dragonstone so it's not like he'll be there to say anything. Maester Pycelle is the only one who I can imagine would call it inappropriate but that old man just argues for the sake of it and Renly will no doubt support me.

One thing I know for certain is that everyone on that council would rather me there than my mother or Joffrey. It is also the perfect way to gain their proper respect and support. It's far easier to control my situation from the inside of the very skeleton of the Red Keep than from without as my mother does. As up until know I have done.

"Any other ridiculous conditions?" she asks as she takes a long drink of wine. She's going to need far more by the time she's done with me.

"I will be taking Northern ladies south with me. I won't be under the Septa's authority and will finally be treated as a free woman."

"What's next, do you want to hold a sword?" she mocks but her eyes narrow as she sees my smug expression.

"Yes actually," I answer. "My father has agreed to that as well as riding and well, it's hardly as if there's a lack of experts of either in Kings Landing."

"And if I forbid it?"

"It doesn't matter," I realise as I feel as powerful as the storms of my homeland and as steadfast as the walls of Storms End. Yet as hollow as it's innards. "I am the daughter of the King, you may be the queen but I am an heir to the throne by blood. You can be disposed of and set aside but I cannot. I answer to no authority but the king."

She swallows her pride. She knows by law I am above her. I am not beholden to her or Tywin, only the King.

"You wanted me to return south so I will return south," I remind her with a dark smile as cold rage consumes me. I will not lash out blindly, I will show her what she has created. "This is what you wanted afterall."

And I leave. I leave to ponder how I will tell the man who loves me, a man who I almost fell in love with, that I will be returning. I will have power but at what cost? The cost of my heart which I have torn out, destroying any possibility of redemption through my own actions. Ruining the love I could have had for power.

And I've never felt so hollow.

~

Robb

The following day I find her in her room, staring down at the courtyard below.

"Cassana."

She looks back at me, and something has changed in her eyes. They used to be bright when they'd look at me, now they've never been so cold, so empty.

"Robb," she says stiffly and straightens her skirts, fiddling with the rings on her fingers. 

"I missed you at dinner last night."

"My apologies, I wasn't feeling well," she says and immediately I know something has happened.

"I came to see you, but your uncle said you were sleeping."

She struggles to make an excuse. "Well like I said, I wasn't feeling the best."

"Because you found out Jon's leaving?"

She raises an eyebrow. "What does that have to do with anything?"

I walk over to the chest beside her bed and pick up the sword that lays on it, immediately recognising it, and realise that Theon was telling the truth. "This is Jons."

She looks away.

"I thought Theon was lying or mistaken when he told me, I wanted to believe it wasn't true, but here it is."

She looks at me with sudden anger in her eyes, and her voice is sharp. "It's hardly like he'll have any use for it since you're allowing your own brother to sign his life away to a criminal colony."

The sharpness in her takes me by surprise, throws me off guard. "Cassana."

She steps closer and presses a finger into my chest. "How could you let him go to the Wall, how-"

"It's a noble calling for a bastard," I tell her and she laughs a dangerous laugh.

"A bastard?" she repeats. "He is your brother."

"A brother wouldn't do what he's done," I retort and her eyes are wide. "We are going to be married and here you are with Jon-"

"Jon knows what his duty is as your brother and I know what my duty is as a princess, to marry who I'm told!"

"Is that all this is?" I ask in disbelief, unable to believe how this all soured so soon. "Duty?"

"That's all it's ever been," she says and I didn't know her heart could be so cruel.

"For a moment it wasn't," I remind her and she can't meet my eye. "What changed?"

"I came here terrified, yet when I met you I knew it would be so easy to fall in love with you."

"So what went wrong?" I dare to ask and she falls back in her chair, defeated. 

The anger fades from her voice, and for just a moment as she glances at me I swear I see regret. "When I was young I'd read tales of the Targaryens, of my ancestor Rhaenyra Targaryen. The first born daughter of the king, the heir until she was overthrown by her younger brother and started a civil war. I never understood why she never won until I grew older and saw Joffrey being groomed for the throne after I spent my whole childhood believing that it would be me. But now-"

"You think that you can be queen?" I exclaim in pure disbelief, and can see the vulnerable girl who sat with me on the hills beyond the castle, telling me of her hopes and dreams like they were mere fantasy. Not this. "Cass you have two brothers." 

And she looks to Jon's sword, and I know he's had a part in this. "This isn't about my heart, this isn't about love, for people like me it is never about love. This is about where I belong. Before I came to Winterfell I had plots of my own to secure power, through marriage or other means. And Robb, I can't pursue those if I marry you."

"Cassana," I breathe and remind her. "We're betrothed, even if you don't want this, it isn't our choice."

She looks at me and her voice is weak. "I'm returning to Kings Landing."

Her words shock me into silence.

"I've struck a deal with my father. I return to Kings Landing and take his place on the council," she tells me. "I will be as powerful as your father will be as Hand."

"What?" I whisper, blindsided.

"I will be my fathers representative, my word will be the kings word," she clarifies. "In time I may gain the support of the council enough for them to support my claim over Joffreys."

"And if your plot fails it would be treason," I tell her and she knows this, but she doesn't care.

"There are things you don't know," she tells me. "About my family-"

"I don't care what your family has done, you aren't them," I tell her and she goes quiet. "What about our wedding?"

"My parents seem to think it won't go ahead," she admits and I can feel her slipping away, so I ask the question that's been on my tongue for weeks now.

"Do you love Jon?"

Her face doesn't change, and I realise she was prepared for the question. "I could," she answers, likely the most honest she's ever been with me. "Just as I could love you but it seems fate has other plans."

"Fate?" I scoff and realise she may just be half mad. "Cassana why are you throwing away something that was good on a whim?"

"It's not a whim Robb," she argues and shuts her eyes. "I don't want to fight."

"Then you shouldn't have gotten involved with Jon."

She looks at me with a deep sadness in her eyes. "We don't get to choose who we love, but I can choose to cut my heart out before I can fall subject into such foolishness." 

"You sound like your mother," I comment. "Heartless. But you don't have to be."

And that hard exterior breaks. "Robb. I let my heart be yours until the moment I realised it could all be torn away at the hands of my grandfather. I am a pawn, and they are not done playing with me. The moment they delayed the wedding I knew, even as I was leaving Kings Landing my grandfather spoke of this union as a mere fancy of my fathers which he simply entertained until now. My parents have all but confirmed by fears are true and that the wedding will never go ahead and..."

She trails off and I step closer, raising a hand to cup her face and she flinches at my touch, and confesses to me "I can't fall in love with you, I can't let myself hope to be your wife when I know it could all be ripped away. Which is why I've allowed this between Jon and I to become something it never should have been, because I know it can never be. I can't let myself hope, because then I'll never be able to marry another man without wishing he was you. Because I know I'll never love a husband as I'd love you."

"Cass-" I breathe, her confession nothing like I expected.

"Everything changed the day Bran fell," she tells me, stumbling over her words. "I- I can't do this."

She breaks away from me but I catch her hand. "Yes you can. We can-"

"I kissed Jon," she blurts out, and even though it's nothing I haven't suspected it feels like a knife in the back. "The night my handmaiden caught us and I found out the wedding was postponed. I was drunk and upset, I know that is no excuse but that is why I ended up in Jon's room. He'd been someone I'd been able to confide in because I was under no obligation to him, not as I was to you. And I kissed him, he was innocent in it I swear, please do not bear any anger towards him for this. It was my fault entirely and I should never have put either of you in that position."

"You shouldn't have," I say, still clutching her hand, hardly able to look at her. I always knew she was too good to be true. But I see her now. Calculating yet impulsive, desperate, destructive. Yet despite every piece of sense I carry my heart still holds out hope. "It isn't too late Cass. You said that you could love me, and I know I love you. Just tell me it was a mistake, that it was only once."

It's when I see the regretful tears in her eyes that I know the truth. "I can't."

I nod stiffly and let go of her hand, let go of her. 

And I leave the woman I love, the woman I thought loved me.

But she loves power more than she could ever love me, or Jon as it seems. She loves power almost as much as she fears love.

Chapter Text

Cassana

My breathing is shallow, my heart a void in my chest as I surrender the love I could have had, the love I ruined before it even truly began. Tyrion warned me, yet Jaime's words echo in my mind.

We don't get to choose who we love.

For a moment it was Robb. Those weeks with him feel so fleeting, yet there was such hope.

Now it feels as if that hope was only ever a dream. Whatever chance there was I destroyed for a love I knew could never be. They all warned me, yet here I am.

I could have lied. It's hardly like Jon would have been around much longer for Robb to discover the truth. But I can't lie. Not anymore. I need to save my lies for Kings Landing.

My mother stands in the doorway, for once concerned.

"You look as if you've aged years here in Winterfell."

"Perhaps I have. We'll all be returning to Kings Landing with more mistakes in our ledgers."

She eyes me carefully, no doubt wondering what I know, and what is still a mystery to me.

She tries to hide the nervousness in her voice. "And what mistakes have you made?"

"It seems us Lannisters are all doomed when it comes to love," I comment. "You, Tyrion." I look at her. "Jaime."

She treads carefully. "What of Jaime?"

I tilt my head and offer only a sly smile. "That is the question isn't it?" Before she can tread any further I change the subject, leaving her in her state of paranoia. "When do we return to Kings Landing?"

"After your drunken uncle heads North to the Wall," she answers and my stomach drops, knowing who leaves with him. "Are you suddenly glad to be leaving the Stark boy?"

"I'm not a fool," I answer, needing to hear it. "I know Grandfather has other plans for me, I hold more value than to be shipped off to the North. I know I will not marry him."

"Yes, but do not overestimate that value," she warns, giving me all the confirmation that I need, yet no amount could truly be enough. "You're scheme to take your fathers place on the council will not go over well."

I raise an eyebrow. "With who? The Red Keep? The council itself? Or with Grandfather?"

She makes a noise of surprise. "You are clever aren't you, far too clever for your own good."

And yet she still has no idea.

"Too clever for the liking of the Starks," I reply, still feeling the heat of Robb's anger towards me. "And for my own family it seems. Shouldn't you be supporting me considering your entire life you were sidelined for your sex?"

There is not just fear in her eye, but jealousy. "Do not think you won't suffer the same fate."

I smile. "We shall see."

~

It's late at night when I can bear to prepare to leave Winterfell. 

Jons' sword rests on my chest, to long to fit. In a way it's ironic, poetic even. That somehow fate was always bound to make sure it wouldn't be. That there would never be a moment of hope, from the beginning to the end.

There's a soft knock on the door in the middle of the night, and it's Jon who stands there, with an equal sorrow in his eyes.

"Can I?"

I nod and he shuts the door behind him. Just the presence of him overwhelms my senses, the silence between us agony until he breaks it.

"I know I shouldn't be here," he says hoarsely. "I know you have your duty to Robb."

"Not anymore," I say weakly and before he can ask any questions I ask "When do you leave?

"Tomorrow."

I press my eyes together, fighting the tears that come before I can bear to look at him and my voice is strained as I sit, to put distance between us. "Is there nothing I can do to change your mind?"

He shakes his head. "I don't think it's a good idea I stay in Winterfell." I nod in understanding and he whispers "Please just tell me it's not just me."

"It's not," I promise him and it's when I look into those dark eyes that I become undone. "When I came here, I could never have expected this."

He kneels down in front of where I sit and cups my cheek, wiping away the tears that spill down my cold cheeks. "The princess and the bastard, we both knew it would never end well."

"Jon please-"

"Everyone always calls me Jon Snow, always that sharp reminder of what I am," he says searching my eyes. "But you never do."

"Because it doesn't matter to me," I breathe, my hand covering his. "To me you're just Jon."

We're both trembling at each others touch.

"I've never given a shit who sits on the Iron Throne," he tells me, stumbling over his words. "Never could have cared, until I met you." It's then he sees the look in my eyes as I realise he doesn't know. "What is it?"

"I'll be returning to Kings Landing," I tell him and he looks confused by my resignation. "I struck a deal with my father, I'll willingly return as long as I can take his seat on the council and have my freedom. I'll be the representative of the king."

He still looks confused. "What does that mean?"

"That I'll be second only to the king in power."

Official power anyways, my grandfather is another issue.

The idea of such power seems to baffle him. "And what do you plan to do with all that?"

"Fix the mistakes of my family," I say, one particular mistake coming to mine, sleeping in this same castle yet to wake from what they've done. "To shake that damned snake pit of a keep to its core." And only then does the question find itself deep within my mind, of what I can truly do. "To rid this world of some of the bad in it, if I can end the corruption and make this world just a little bit better for all of us, princess or bastard, then I will have done my job right."

And he smiles for me, looks at me in a way only he truly ever has. "Kings Landing don't know what they're in for do they?"

"Not at all," I smile back at him and he squeezes my hand tight, the simple joys finding their way to my heart. "I'll even get to hold a sword."

He laughs with me and nothing has ever felt more natural to me, nor made me so warm. "I wish I could be there to see you."

"So do I," I smile tearfully and his voice drops.

"Does Robb know?"

At the mention of Robb I go utterly cold.

"He knows I'm leaving," I tell him and stammer. "Jon, he knows about us."

He swallows hard. "How much does he know?"

"Enough," I say, forcing myself to tell him the truth. "He came to see me earlier, he- he asked if I love you."

He sucks in a sharp breath, eyes wide. "And what did you tell him?"

"That I could," I answer honestly. "That we don't get to choose who we love."

He nods, at conflict with himself.

"He loves you, you know that right?" he asks, his voice thick with guilt.

"I know," I say quietly. "I told him that there is no chance for he and I, not after what I've done. From what I've gathered they've found a greater use for me then being here in the North, I suspect my betrothal to him will be ended. I told him that I could have loved him, but I can't."

He knows why, and it's why we share the same guilt. 

He dares to ask "And us?"

I look at him, my heart aching in a way I cannot comprehend. "I cannot make sense of this Jon, I wish I could but I can't, all I know is that my heart seems to know yours." My next words are the most dangerous of all. "And I can't help but wonder if you were the true born son, if it was you- if I'd stay. If I'd fight"

And as I say those words the answer comes to me. Robb no doubt believes I would choose power over him, over anything, I could see it in his eyes. Yet when I'm with Jon power is the last thing on my mind, all I want is to make this world better, a world in which I could love him regardless of standing.

"I've wondered the same," he tells me, squeezing my hand tight. "I've been jealous of Robb my entire life, he's always been better at me in everything, fighting, riding, girls. All of it. Until you came along, and you saw me. The bastard."

I shake my head and lean down to whisper "I just saw you."

And that's when his lips meet mine. All that can be heard is the howling of the wind in the silence as I pull him up, my fingers tangled in his mop of black curls. The kiss tears at my heart until it knows no conscious, no guilt, only him. 

His hand rests on my thigh as I pull him closer, still half kneeling before me, it's when my legs part to allow this that he pulls away. 

"We can't," he says, his breath ragged. "You'll be his wife."

I shake my head. "They have other plans for me."

"That still doesn't make this any less wrong."

"You're right," I breathe, removing myself from him. "If- if things were different perhaps there would have been a chance for us," I confess to him with a shaky breath as I try to maintain my composure. "But-"

"But there's not," he agrees sadly in agreement and takes a deep breath before looking back up at me. "Robb is a good man and he'll be a good husband to you, you have my word. So if you care for him, or for me, you'll be a good wife to him"

"Jon-"

"Promise me," he quakes. "Promise me that if there's a chance you'll love Robb, you and I both know you can. Please, promise me."

"I promise," I finally swear. "But I will never forget you Jon."

He gives me a sad smile. "And I know I'll never forget you."

He stands and I try to keep my composure as he walks to the door, yet he cannot bring himself to rest his hand on the handle. Cannot bring himself to leave.

And so I let my heart betray my conscience. 

"This is our last night in Winterfell," I say quietly. "Whatever sins we have, we leave here."

He looks back at me, knowing neither of us may never return, may never see Robb again. While he does not speak, his eyes betray his heart.

"Stay with me," I whisper, perhaps the most dangerous words I've ever uttered. "And come dawn we will leave whatever happens here, in this room."

He looks at me, the moonlight illuminating the shadows between us. Our only witness.

I stand and step towards him, with each step the ruffle of my dress making me painfully aware of the barriers between us. "Tomorrow you leave for the Watch, to give yourself to them for life. Swear to never take a wife." The tension between us is unbearable as I dare utter. "But tonight, we can pretend."

Pretend we aren't the princess and the bastard, but two lovers where our love isn't impossible.

With my heart bare for him I bring my fingers to the laces of my dress which hold the front together, with shaking hands I begin working at the laces until he reaches out and catches my hands, an apology sits on the tip of my tongue as he brings my hands away, yet it disappears as he takes the laces in his own hands. 

I swear I can hear my own heart as he slowly and silently works at them, I shudder at the cold air that hits the skin between my breasts, yet he does not expose anymore. It is my hands which allow the shoulders of my dress to slip away. He takes my face between his hands and kisses me, slowly and sensually now that the night belongs to us. 

My hands rest on his chest, fingers wrapping around the straps of his cloak which he helps me remove. We stand at almost the same height, our eyes level with one another as I take his hand and bring it to my dress, already hanging loose, and he captures my lips as his hand moves the dress down my body, my arms coming loose of their fabric bind to wrap around him as the front falls away, baring my breasts to him. His fingertips move along my bare spine before flattening over my skin, his lips on my neck as desperation overcomes us both and he slides the dress down my hips, kissing down my body.

The dress hits the floor just as his lips draw a gasp from me, my fingers tangle in his hair as we stumble back towards the bed, his tongue exploring where I've never touched. My whimpered pleas keep him on his knees as my legs open for him. My back falls down on the bed, fingers tangled in sheets as I writhe from his lips, from his tongue. Finally a cry escapes my lips as a sensation I've never known takes over my senses, and I'm crying out his name.

He covers my lips with his own and I taste myself on his tongue, his hand rests on my naked waist and I feel his rough clothing against my leg. My fingers make quick work of his jacket and the undershirt beneath, practically tearing it from him in my desperation for him. My hands explore his body, savouring the feeling of muscle beneath my fingertips, of his lips on my own.

He tears his lips from mine and for a moment panic fills my chest as he stands at the foot of the bed, his dark eyes on mine until he unlaces the drawstrings of his breaches until he stands naked before me. A sight which I can only liken to the art of the Free Cities. 

I take his hands in mine, our fingers laced as he covers his body with my own, my name on his lips as I give him my maidenhead, give it not to a stranger I've been sold to, but to the man I love.

And he takes it. 

~

Jon

Dawn rises as I watch her, sleeping soundly beside me, head on my chest and limbs tangled with mine. In this moment I am hers, and she is mine. A vow I will never be able to make.

No matter how badly I wish I could. Even if I abandoned the watch, I'd never be able to make them to her.

One thing I know for certain is that even if I never see her again, I'll never be able to forget her.

It's then she begins to stir, moving softly until those blue eyes look into mine.

Her lips fall into a smile as she breathes my name. "Jon."

"Cassie," I sigh, any words on my lips disappearing at the way she looks at me. 

The awe between us lasts only a moment as her eyes move away from me to the dawn shining through the window, and she takes it in with dread. A dread we share. 

"Come on," I say reluctantly. "We should get dressed."

She nods numbly and sits up, pulling the sheets up around her naked body, trying to hide her face from me. Not wanting her to believe whatever is going through her head I sit up and turn her cheek back towards me, catching the tears shining in those crystal coloured eyes of hers as I kiss her. I go weak as her fingers run through my hair, and when our lips part my forehead rests against hers.

"We should get ready before someone comes looking for us," she says softly and I nod, kissing her forehead as I climb out of bed, able to feel her eyes on my naked body as I bend down for my clothes scattered across the floor. I pull on my breeches then reach for her dress, the fabric soft to touch, much like her. 

"Thank you," she says as I pass it to her and take her hand. 

"Let me help you get dressed."

She gives me a soft smile as she gets out of bed, the sheets falling from her, and she's even more beautiful in the daylight with her tired eyes and messed hair. A vulnerability I've rarely seen, yet that seems to always be present when it's her and I alone.

She remains quiet as I help her into her dress, my fingers doing up the laces I undid in the dark of the night, when I knew I couldn't leave even if it meant betraying my duty. When I couldn;t leave without knowing her after she told me I'd never take a wife. And so I took her, the one woman I knew I could never take as a wife. The one thing that would always be impossible.

She helps me into my shirt and I wrap my cloak around her shoulders, knowing I'll soon don one of another colour. And she knows it as well.

"It's almost time," she whispers, looking down at the courtyard below. "They'll be looking for you."

Benjen, Father, Robb.

I'm glad I leave today, because I don't know how I'll be able to look my brother in the eye, even if she may not become his wife he still loves her.

He's not the only one.

I see my sword resting on her chest as I turn towards the door, glad I can leave her with something. It's then fear fills me, realising I may leave her with something else.

"Cassie," I quake. "If you fall with child-"

"I won't," she says quickly and looks at the floor. "I live in the city of brothels, us women know of the ways to prevent a child."

I nod with a lump in my throat, nonetheless trusting her.

With one hand on the door I look at her, knowing as she said, I'll be leaving my sins here.

"I love you," I tell her, and watch the tears slip down her cheeks, knowing I'll forever have this image of her engrained in my mind. "And I'm afraid that I always will."

My choice of words causes her to ask "Afraid?"

"Because I know years from now I'll remember you, and regret ever leaving."

I already regret it, but I know that whatever gods there are have made this impossible

"As will I, Jon," she says thickly. "But I don't fear it, because I know that no matter what becomes of me I'll always remember what it felt to love, and be loved."

And there is my answer, and the reason I need to leave. A love that is impossible.

When I leave she will go south, and I will go North, and I will never lay eyes on her again.

Even if my heart tells me different.

One thing I know for certain is that even if I never see her again, I'll never be able to forget her.

~

Cassana

Ser Barristan comes by as I'm packing the last of my things, my tears long dried.

"We will be leaving at midday, your father wants to ride it seems," he tells me and asks "Are you alright princess?"

I shake my head. "I'm leaving the man I love Ser Barristan, and I fear I will never see him again."

He looks at the sword on my chest. "It is not the Stark boy you speak of."

I shake my head, the tears coming again and he comes by me, placing a hand on my shoulder. "He knows that it can't be, instead of waiting here in Winterfell wasting his life he will make his vows and take the Black, he will serve this kingdom and therefore you. So do not cry for him princess."

Without regard for proper etiquette I find myself hugging him, the man who has always stood by and taken care of me since I was a babe. The closest thing to a loving grandfather I'll ever have.

Once my tears have dried he pulls back and lifts Jon's sword. "I will take this with me so the queen doesn't know."

"Thank you, Ser Barristan," I breathe, genuinely greatful.

"Now dry those tears princess, because I believe the other Stark boy is waiting for you outside."

I quickly wipe my tears away and compose myself, he waits for my nod before opening the door to Robb.

"I will see you in the courtyard," he says as men come in to take my chest, Robb is silent until they are gone.

"Cassana," he greets, the room immediately filling with tension.

"Robb?" I ask in confusion, guilt weighing on my heart. "What are you doing here?"

"I wanted to see you."

I swallow, still able to smell Jon's scent lingering.

"I thought we agreed there was no more to be said."

"I know," he says, inviting himself in and shutting the door. "So this is it, you leave today"

"I do," I say stiffly. "At midday."

He nods and takes a seat, elbows on his knees as he asks "Have you heard anything more about what they have in store for you?"

I shake my head. "I'll likely discover that when I sit on the council."

"So, you truly do think they'll marry you to someone else."

I nod, I wouldn't have laid with Jon if I believed I'd still marry Robb. I am not that cruel.

"I've spent years trying to guess who they'd wed me to," I tell him. "There's two contenders, the Tyrells and the Martells. One for money and one for peace. Except I've never wanted to wed either."

He sighs, genuinely at a loss for answers, and so he asks for them "So why have you gone out of your way to sabotage the one match you could have been even the slightest bit happy with?"

His question is harsh, but it is valid.

"So I can be in a position to choose my own match instead of being a pawn," I reply. "So I can have a choice."

"And if you had the choice?" he asks. "What choice would you make?"

I open my mouth but no words come out as his eyes shift from mine to the cloak around my shoulders and I shut my eyes at the realisation I've sorely fucked up. "Robb-"

"So that answers that," he replies roughly. "I shouldn't have come here."

He heads for the door and I call out his name "Robb!"

He looks back at me, and all I know is that I don't want to leave it like this.

"Jon bid me to be a good and loyal wife to you if there is still a chance," I tell him and he knows it's true, he knows his brothers loyalty. "You are his brother and he loves you even if he envies you, which something tells me you've never seen." The surprise in his eyes confirms it. "He loves you Robb."

"He loves you," he retorts and looks at the bed. "Was he here last night?"

"Robb-"

He raises his voice "Was he here!"

"Yes!" I yell back. "Yes, he was here to beg me to love you and not him!" And despite his anger, despite my desperation, my sins will stay here, and I will take them to my grave. "Your brother is loyal to you, and he is taking the Black because of that loyalty, to serve House Stark and the North which you are too blind to see!"

He falls silent, and I find my strength.

"I will return to the capital, and I will serve my House and my kingdom!" I swear, just as Jon shall. "I will do my duty just as he will do his."

I am strong, but so is he. "What about your duty to the man you are sworn to marry?"

"Robb, we will never marry as long as my families ambition rules, why can't you see that?" I tell him sharply and my frustration overcomes me. "I am heir to the two most powerful houses in the Seven Kingdoms. I am not just a Baratheon, I am a Lannister. My grandfather is the most powerful man alive and I will have no say in who I wed until I remove him from that pedestal."

He gapes at me. "So instead of fighting for us you decide to fight your own family."

"My family cares very little about one another," I laugh bitterly. "All that matters is the family name, which is why they would tear me from this castle screaming before allowing their most valuable asset to be wasted."

"Wasted?" he exclaims. "Is that what the North is to you all?"

I hold my chin high. "To my father and I, no, but politically, yes."

He shakes his head at me. "Don't pretend politics is all you care about while you've caused my brother to abandon his duty all because of your own spite."

My lips part at the thought he believes I've somehow seduced Jon out of spite towards him.

"If you believe that you are a fool," I say, utterly numb at what this has become. "Our love ended with your brothers fall, there was no spite involved."

He stares at me in bewilderment. "What does Bran have to do with this?"

If he wakes he will speak, until then it is just suspcion. But I know to trust my suspicions.

"I pray for your brother Robb," I say, the love I felt for him still there. "I pray he fell from that tower."

He goes pale. "What are you saying?"

"That regretfully I am a Lannister," I say quietly, betraying my own family for him. "And soon, our houses may yet meet on the battlefield if what I believe is true."

"Cassana," he grits out. "If what is true?"

I raise my hand to his bearded cheek and pat it softly. "You'll know if it is." I look into his blue eyes and for a moment remember the first time. "And you will know there was once love, if there wasn't I wouldn't be warning you."

His stoicness leaves him, and once again we are those naive children who fell without fear as he pleads "Cass, please."

"You will realise some day I did this to protect your heart, not break it," I say, knowing it was all so real until that day. That there was love. "And if it does come to war, I will be on your side. Not theirs."

I lower my hand, knowing I've said too much, but not near enough.

"You didn't do it to protect my heart," he says, and the words cut deep. "You did it to protect yours."

Finally he sees me as I am, and so I yield as I confess "I did."

And with that I leave him there in the empty room.

The room where I leave my sins.

~

I stand in the courtyard beside Ser Barristan.

"You look far older than you did when we arrived," he comments.

"I feel far older," I reply, unable to bring myself to look for him. "And I fear what may follow."

My eyes find Tyrion loitering with a flask in hand and I know this may be my last chance for answers before it all goes to shit.

Ser Barristan remains where he is as I walk straight to Tyrion who greets me merrily.

"Ah my dear niece, I was wondering if you'd come to bid me farewell," he grins but it quickly disappears when he sees the look I wear. The one I've hidden from everyone since I overheard my mother and Jaime "What's happened?"

More than he could ever know.

"Why are my mother and Jaime afraid?" I ask knowing I cannot let him leave without confronting him, otherwise it will drive me mad. And I trust him more than either of them.
He's caught off guard however quickly pulls himself together, but not quickly enough. "Your mother is afraid to give her daughter to a man she hardly knows and Jaime is worried about her as any brother would be. I certainly am."

Deflection. I've always known him to be able to talk himself out of anything, I shouldn't have expected anything else from him.

"My mother knows I won't be given to Robb, and Jaime wrapped his hand around my throat when I dared confront him over the love he bears my mother," I grind out harshly and his eyes widen as I ask "Why are they afraid of Bran waking?" He can't hide the alarm that momentarily crosses his eyes which only makes me more fearful "Why did you say that you'll be interested to hear what Bran has to say when he wakes?"

He glances towards Ned and abruptly grabs my arm to pull me down to his level "Have you said anything to Robb?" he whispers under his breath, his voice thick with panic.

"Of course not," I lie, pulling my arm free before anyone notices. "Why do they not want Bran to wake?"

He opens his mouth and I whisper sternly "Do not lie to me." His eyes widen in fear and he struggles to find words. He's never seen me so harsh.

"Cassana," he begins carefully "For the love of our family forget what you saw, forget what you heard. Please."

"Why?" I ask as I glance towards Robb, having one last conversation with his father. "I've spent the weeks since trying to rationalise what I heard and I can't, so why don't you enlighten me Tyrion?"

"There is so much you don't know, so much you don't understand," he croaks painfully. "For the sake of our lives please don't say anything to anyone, don't ask any more questions."

"Our lives?" I repeat as I begin to realise the gravity of what they've done, that my suspicions may somehow be worse than I thought. That they weren't merely bystanders to tragedy, although my suspicions have already progressed past that. 

"If Bran wakes then we will talk about it but not now," he promises. "They already suspect us for Jon Arryn."

"Jon Arryn?" I exclaim and he quickly hushes me as Benjen approaches us, with Jon walking behind him. 

I thought Jon Arryn died of a fever, but then again it is the Red Keep. Gods of course someone killed him, that fever was far too quick and convenient.

But the question stands, what did he know?

"So you truly are coming with us Lannister," Benjen laughs in disbelief. "I hope you don't expect as warm a reception at the wall."

"As long as I can stand on the wall and piss off the edge of the world I will be happy," he laughs with Benjen but neither Jon or I laugh at his joke. Something Benjen and Tyrion both notice. 

"Come, lets get you to your horse," Benjen says, and the look Tyrion gives me says all he needs to as Benjen guides him away, that he knows.

Jon and I look at each other, and I want to beg him again not to go, but Ser Barristan is right about him taking the Black.

"So this really is goodbye," I breathe, keeping an appropriate distance from him.

"It is," he says and looks to his sisters, readying themselves. "Take care of them."

"You know I will," I say, and that is one promise I intend to keep. 

"You aren't the only one taking a sword with you," he says looking at Arya and I smile.

"Well I suppose I'll have to find someone to teach us both," I remark, wanting this to be a happy moment. "I am proud of you Jon, we'll both be serving the realm."

"Well, it's what we're both meant for," he says with a comforting half smile which falls as he looks behind me, I follow his gaze expecting Robb, but instead see Ned and Benjen deep in conversation, watching us. 

"Shit," I whisper, anyone whose paid half a mind of attention to us can surely see what's developed between us. "They know."

"It's alright," he says, despite his own fears. "It will be over soon."

And gods does it hurt. "I wish it didn't have to be this way."

"So do I," he says but falls silent as Robb approaching. I immediately go still, afraid of confrontation, but when he leans for Jon it isn't to hurt him, but to embrace him.

I breathe a sigh of relief, but Jons guilt still lingers as he pulls away "Robb-"

Robb shakes his head "You don't need to say anything, you're taking the Black."

And all their sins are forgiven when they take the Black.

They embrace again, Jon trying not to become emotional at Robbs forgiveness. And if one thing is clear, it is the love they have for one another.

"Next time I see you, you'll be in all black," Robb remarks.

"It was always my colour," Jon replies, looking at the cloak I wear.

The brothers look at each other, no more words needing to be spoken.

"Farewell Snow," Robb says.

"And you Stark."

Jon looks to me and I give him whatever smile I can muster. "Goodbye Jon."

"Goodbye Cassie," he says, and with a nod of his head he turns and walks towards Benjen, now with Tyrion and the others destined for the black.

I maintain my composure in the sight of the Starks and feel Robbs hand on my back.

"Cass." I look at him, knowing they are waiting for me. "Take care of my sisters."

I could almost laugh at the irony, him and Jons last request of me.

"Of course."

I still as he brings me in for an embrace, yet it makes sense as he murmurs in my ear "Don't let Sansa marry Joffrey. You might be the only person who can stop it."

The idea makes the hairs on my arms raise, and I look at him and promise "I won't let it happen."

"Thank you," he breathes and I hug him again, not wanting to leave with bad blood between us.

"When I came here you promised me your family and your name," I remember, with no more tears left. "I may not take it but I swear to you that I will defend it."

He looks at me, for the first time in so long without animosity or anger, but how he did at the beginning. He brings his hand up to my cheek and strokes it, and I feel the fondness I still bear him. 

"Goodbye Cass."

I reach up and press a soft kiss to the corner of his lip for the love we had, and for what could have been. "Goodbye Robb."

And with that I turn my back on him and walk to where Ser Barristan waits to take me to the carriage I will share with Myrcella, and pray the next time I see Robb our houses won't be at war.

But as I leave Winterfell the pit in my stomach tells me otherwise.

Chapter Text

Jon

The Lannister watches me while Benjen goes to collect the new recruits.

"Do I make you uncomfortable, bastard?"

"Why are you watching me, dwarf?"

He closes his book. "Do you really need to ask why? I'm trying to understand what would cause my niece to abandon her duty and sensew."

I remain silent, but he isn't finished.

"Do you love her?"

I look up at him, giving a rough one worded answer. "Yes."

"And she loves you," he tells me, and the words almost make me flinch. "I could see it. I don't know how many times I warned her to stay away, but alas, as my brother Jaime would say, we don't get to choose whom we love."

"She's a princess, I'm a bastard, and that's the end of it," I say roughly and he can't argue with that.

"She is a headstrong girl but even she knows you are the one thing she can't have," he tells me. "If I was a betting man I would put my money on her marrying a Martell."

That catches me off guard. "Martell?"

"She's as smart as she is headstrong, or at least I hope for her sake she is. While she sits on the council she'll no doubt orchestrate a great match for herself now she won't dare marry Robb," he tells me. "My father only entertained Roberts proposal between your houses to keep him happy but Robert doesn't care about much these days, a few delays here and there and next thing Cassana will marry someone who is not a Stark. The only houses my father would approve of are Tyrell and Martell. However I know very well she doesn't have much love for Loras as he is bedding her uncle Renly." I blink at him but he doesn't elaborate.. "And the Martells harbour a great hatred for my family, she could easily win the councils support by claiming a marriage would bring peace, when in reality she would weaponise their hatred against my own family."

Now I'm even more confused. "Why would she?"

"She is her fathers daughter, she has rebellion in her veins, ever since she was but a child. Yet I also see much of my fathers ambition in her, just as it is in Cersei, however Cassana is the one who has the guts to take it."

"She told me that when she sits on the council, if she can make this world better for everyone, princess or bastard then her job will have been done well."

He laughs. "Oh her heart may be in the right place with her intolerance for injustice but this is about far more than making the world a better place. She is out for blood and I dare say she will have quite a bit on her hands when this is all over."

"All over?"

He looks at me, and for the first time i see worry in his eyes.

"She has hate in her heart, she will never stand by and watch Joffrey become king. She will either end up on that throne or die trying which is why I suspect she turned her eye from Robb, to protect him as well as herself."

I dare to ask "And me? Was that just to get over Robb."

Tyrion shakes his head slowly. "I wish it was, but her affair with you may just be the first time she's listened to her heart over her head. I fear it won't be the last."

Cassana

We are stopped along the Kings Road while my Father is off hunting and everyone takes a break from the long journey. I'm glad to be out of the carriage, the numbness and the claustrophobia was driving me mad. There is nothing more awful than being left to your own thoughts.

I sit with my handmaiden Bree, a red haired girl of my age, the daughter of a Northern nobleman who happened to be in Winterfell for the kings visit and offered her service.

"What is the city like Your Grace?" she asks. It's clear she's never left the North but she isn't a naive girl. I've found her company rather pleasant.

"A stinking snake pit," I answer honestly, I've always hated the smell of the city. "The North is a much lovelier place."

"So you like the North?"

What I like most about her is that she treats me as a regular lady as she was never trained properly to be a handmaiden.

"Very much," I answer honestly despite the memories that accompany it. "It's a lovely country, it reminds me of the Stormlands a little actually."

The sound of my brothers voice interrupts us and I look to see him speaking to Sansa, the poor girl looks terrified, then I realise she must have met the Hound.

"What is it sweet lady, does the Hound frighten you?" Joffrey asks mockingly while I watch carefully. "Away with you dog, you're scaring my lady."

The Hound walks away but the Hound isn't my concern, my concern is Sansa.

"I don't like to see you upset," Joffrey tells her and for a moment I wonder if he actually has some warmth in his heart or if my mother put him up to this. Likely the latter "The sun is finally out, come walk with me."

I watch them disappear into the distance and I take a long drink from my flask as I try to drown my worries, but eventually they get the better of me.

I turn to Bree and quietly tell her "I'm going to chaperone my brother and Sansa, I'll be back soon."

She nods her head and I follow after where Joffrey and Sansa went. I can't find them until I hear a voice I recognise as Arya's yell out in the distance. I curse under my breath as I hurry up to them.

By the time I find them Joffrey is holding his sword to a boys cheek and drawing blood.

"Joffrey!" I scold as I march over towards him but he takes no notice "What the hell are you doing, put that down!"

Before I can stop him Arya hits him over his back with a long wooden stick and does more damage than I would have expected.

"Filthy little bitch!" Joffrey spits as he swings his sword at her and I start running.

"Joffrey!" I yell as Sansa cries out for them both to stop "Joffrey you little bastard, stop it!"

She falls and lands on her back and a horrified gasp escapes me as his sword is at her throat "I'll gut you, you little cunt!"

"Joffrey!" I yell as I reach for him but before I can grab him Arya's direwolf launches at him. We all stand there shocked as Joffrey screams out in horror "Get it off of him!"

Arya wrangles her wolf but what I don't expect is for her to then stand over him with the same sword in hand. He lies on the ground clutching his arm in pain and terror, as much pleasure as it gives me to see him finally being shamed like this I know of my mothers wrath. As much as he deserves this he is my own blood.

"Arya, put down the sword," I say gently as he pleads with her not to harm him, instead she goes and throws it in the river "Arya, wait!"

But she's already gone, her and the direwolf running off into the trees. Perhaps it's for the best. I know well enough what will happen to that wolf if they catch it.

My attention turns to Joffrey on the ground and I know the poor girl will not be let off lightly for this.

Sansa kneels down by his side "My prince, my poor prince, look what they did to you," she says and I close my eyes as I realise just how naive she is. "Stay here, I'll go back to the inn and bring help."

She reaches out to touch him but he snaps at her. "Then go!" she pauses in shock and looks near tears as he further pushes her away "Don't touch me!"

I take her arm and pull her to her feet "Sansa, go to your Father and tell him what happened, do not go to the Queen."

"What- why can't I-"

"Sansa," I repeat. "Only tell your father of this, now go."

She nods, still distraught, and hurriedly runs off back to the Inn to get help. I kneel down by my brothers side feeling very little sympathy for him as he whines "That bitch and her hound attacked me!"

"You attacked an unarmed boy you sadistic cunt," I scold knowing I am the only one who'll do it. "I would have done worse than hit you with a stick if I was the one who got to her first. You could have killed her swinging your sword like that, and how dare you curse at the woman you may marry."

His mouth gapes open in shock, he's never truly been scolded like this before "I am the prince!"

"You are a cruel coward," I correct as finally I see the truth I've always known, it's far too late for him to be saved from whatever sickness he has. He cut the butchers boy because it gave him pleasure to and he nearly cut Arya in half "I must just ring your throat now for what you've done. Your arm will heal but remember why this happened to you. Never do what you did ever again."

"You can't speak to me like that!" he screams in my face. "I will be king some day!"

If he is king then the realm will most certainly fall. The legacy of house Baratheon will be a ruin.

"No," I decide "No you won't."

Silently I stand and turn my back on him, walking away as he hurls curses and abuse at me.

He will not be king.

~

Late in the evening I comfort Sansa in private while they look for her sister.

"Why would the prince do such a thing?" she asks tearfully. "To use such language."

"Sansa dear, Joffrey is not like the princes from stories, my brother is not who you think he is."

"What do you mean?" she asks choking on a sob.

"I promised your brothers that I'd look after you and Arya," I tell her. "Do you trust me?"

She nods her head and I know I'm about to break the poor girls heart but what she feels for Joffrey is nothing more than fancy. Soon she will realise that.

"Joffrey is cruel," I begin carefully knowing that it will be hard for her to hear, let alone accept, but she must hear it. "He has never been loving or just or anything you would associate with a prince or even a decent man."

"No, no, no," she denies. "That's not true, the prince is kind and-"

"Sansa," I interrupt softly. "We will be sisters. I intend to treat you as such which means that I need to protect you."

"Then why are you telling me this?" she asks tearfully "Why would you say these things?"

"Because Kings Landing is no place for fantasies, you won't be wed to Joffrey until you come of age," I tell her before hesitantly asking. "Have you bled yet?"

She shakes her head sadly but she has no idea how relieved she should be.

"That is good," I say. "When you do bleed, because it will be soon, I want you to come to me, you must hide it."

"But why?"

"I need you to trust me," I say knowing that she isn't able to truly grasp the situation she's in, she's far too young to but eventually she will. "Joffrey will not be a kind husband to you, it would be best if they decided to marry him to someone else."

"But I wouldn't be queen," she whimpers, and I realise that her head is full of all these stories and fairytales. As much as I may try to warn her she won't realise until she sees Kings Landing and Joffrey for what they truly are.

"It is not what you would dream it to be," I say knowing the bitter truth of it. She would be a queen unloved by her king, Joffrey would likely discard of her entirely once she bears him children unless he decides to make her his to torment. "When they find Arya they are going to ask you what happened, do not speak, I will do it for you."

She nods her head weakly and I escort her to the hall where we can hear Ned. We stand on the outskirts out of sight as we take in the scene before us.

"What is the meaning of this?" he asks as Arya clutches onto him "Why was my daughter not brought to me at once!"

"How dare you speak to your King in that manner," my mother scolds and I already know that she won't show mercy.

"Also," I whisper quietly in Sansa's ear "Do not trust the queen." 

She's trembling as I pull her into my embrace while we wait for her to be called on.

"Quiet, woman," my father dismisses "Sorry Ned, I never meant to frighten the girl but we need to get this business done quickly."

At least my father doesn't seem as wound up as my mother. He may not care much for the tedious parts of ruling but he is just. He will do what is right.

"Your girl and that butcher's boy attacked my son," she growls. "That animal of hers nearly tore his arm off."

"That's not true!" Arya yells. "She just bit him a little. He was hurting Mycah."

"Joffrey told us what happened, you and that boy beat him with clubs while you set your wolf on him."

"Oh bloody hell", I mutter unable to handle this ridiculousness for a moment longer. "Sansa stay here."

I enter the hall as Arya protests "That's not what happened!"

"Arya come here," I say softly as I take her from Ned who's struggling to handle the situation.

"Yes it is!" Joffrey yells as I see his patience snap, that short little fuse which will end many lives if he ever comes to sit on the throne "They all attacked me and she threw my sword in the river."

"Liar!"

"Shut up!"

Before I can speak the truth my father explodes "Enough! He tells me one thing, she tells me another. Seven hells, what am I to make of this?" he looks around and asks "Where's your other daughter, Ned?"

"In bed asleep," Ned immediately answers.

"She's not," my mother smugly reveals "Sansa, come here, darling."

"Don't make the poor girl speak against her betrothed," I interrupt and look to Sansa and motion for her to stay where she is. "I don't know if my mother told you but I saw what happened."

"Very well," he permits trusting me. "Tell us all what really happened."

My mother gives me a warning look but I'm not afraid of her, yet I must still be careful with my words. I can't show bias.

"Arya was playing with the butchers boy, it was harmless. Just children playing. Then Joffrey intervened seeing it as his duty but he hurt the butchers boy. Him and Arya fought over it, he was swinging his sword and the poor girl was almost hurt quite badly so her direwolf tried to defend her and it accidentally bit Joffrey," I tell the room. "It was nothing serious, just children having a fight."

Arya stays quiet and Joffrey swallows his words as his eyes burn with fury. I've told nothing but the truth, he should be glad I've downplayed it. He could have cut the girls stomach right open.

"She's as wild as that animal of hers," my mother insists. "I want her punished."

"What would you have me do, whip her through the streets?" my father mutters. "Damn it, children fight. It's over."

"Joffrey will bear these scars for the rest of his life," she protests and I know she won't back down easily.

"You let that little girl disarm you?" my father mocks and Joffrey looks down in shame. "See to it that your daughter is disciplined. I'll do the same with my son."

"Gladly, your Grace," Ned says giving me a thankful look.

"And what of the direwolf?" my mother asks and I swallow hard remembering Asena. "What of the beast that savaged your son?"

"I'd forgot the damned wolf," my father grumbles.

"We found no trace of the direwolf, your Grace."

"So be it."

I'm about to take Arya out when my mother stands and says "We have another wolf."

"As you will," my father grumbles as he does when he can't be bothered fighting any longer.

"You can't mean it," Ned gapes as the girls begin to panic.

"A direwolf's no pet," he says. "Get her a dog. She'll be happier for it."

"Wait," I interrupt as the girls begin to become hysterical. "A direwolf is too rare to be put down like a common hound, have it sent back North to be with the others. Don't allow it to be slaughtered like my own hound was for defending me."

The room goes quiet. Beside my mother I am the only person who would dare to challenge the king.

Guilt fills his eyes and he gives in "Ned, get your men to take it North."

"Thank you your grace," Ned exhales in relief as Sansa and Arya run out to farewell the direwolf. I promised Robb and Jon that I would protect them and I'm sure this won't be the last time.

Once we reach the city gods know what will happen.

~

Robb

My mother has hardly left Bran's side, so when she calls us to the godswood all of us are taken by surprise. However, since the attempt on Bran's life all of us have been left with a sick feeling in our stomachs and our own suspicions. When I see the look in my mothers eyes I know that she certainly has hers.

"What I am about to tell you must remain between us," she begins as she looks to Maester Luwin, Ser Rodrik, Theon and I. "I don't think Bran fell from that tower, I think he was thrown."

I go utterly cold as I remember her last words to me.

"Our love ended with your brothers fall, there was no spite involved."

I stared at her in bewilderment. "What does Bran have to do with this?"

"I pray for your brother Robb," she said, almost like she could have loved me. "I pray he fell from that tower."

I could feel myself grow paler. "What are you saying?"

"That regretfully I am a Lannister," she said quietly. "And soon, our houses may yet meet on the battlefield if what I believe is true."

"Cassana," I grit out. "If what is true?"

She raised her hand to my bearded cheek and pat it softly. "You'll know if it is."

"The boy was always sure-footed before," Maester Luwin comments while I nod my head in agreement. Bran has climbed that tower a thousand times in wind and rain and he never once put a foot wrong.

"Someone tried to kill him twice, why? Why murder an innocent child?" she asks us. "Unless he saw something he wasn't meant to see."

"Saw what my lady?" Theon asks.

"Our love ended with your brothers fall."

"I don't know, but I would stake my life the Lannister's are involved," she accuses and my stomach twists at the name Lannister, as her face comes to my mind. I've hardly been able to sleep since she left and despite it all, I wish she was here. "We already have reason to suspect their loyalty to the crown."

She was trying to warn me before she left, warn me about Bran.

A dark thought fills my head as a certain memory comes back to me. As I remember her stone cold eyes the morning she left when she spoke with Tyrion, how he hushed her when he saw me walk over, how light her voice had been but her eyes certainly held a different tone, he seemed almost as shaken as she was. I hadn't thought much of it then, I'd just assumed she was upset with him but what other Lannister would she go to if she had suspicions?

And she did. 

Whatever happened to Bran, she knew.

"Did you notice the dagger the killer used?" Ser Rodrick points out. "It's too fine a weapon for such a man. The blade is Valyrian steel, the handle dragonbone. Someone gave it to him."

I want to believe she had no part in it, especially not this, but how can I trust her?

"She knew," I say and they all look at me.

"What?" Mother asks. "Who knew?"

"Cassana," I answer. "The morning I left I saw her, she'd been distant up until then saying the wedding wouldn't go ahead. I thought it was because of-" Of Jon. "It doesn't matter now. But she warned me. I didn't know what she meant, I didn't want to. But she told me that she prays Bran fell, because our houses might soon be at war."

"And you didn't think to say anything!" Mother snaps at me and I look away. "Seven hells Robb, she might as well have told you they did it."

"This was before an assassin tried to kill him," I remind her. "She didn't even seem like she believed what she was saying, I just thought she was trying to distract me."

She shakes her head at me. "Distract you from what?"

Knowing she will never see him again I answer "Her affair with Jon."

Her eyes widen as she gapes at me, much like the rest of the men gathered here.

"I knew it," Theon says but shuts up when he catches my glare, meanwhile mother is fuming.

"You mean to tell me that girl came into my home expecting to wed my son and bed a bastard!"

"I-" it's then I fall quiet. "I don't know if they did."

"It doesn't matter know," Maester Luwin interrupts. "If the Princess has warned him then Lord Stark must me told of this." 

"I don't trust a raven to carry these words"

"I'll ride to King's Landing," I immediately decide. "If she knows anything I'll get it out of her. She's many things, but knows the Lannister's better than any of us and she isn't loyal to them."

Or at least things I hope. However the more memories that come to mind the more blind I realise I was. I know that they say love is blinding but I had no idea how true it could be. I just pray that if I see her she will be honest. I know that there had to have been love there at some point, I just hope that will be enough.

"No," she dismisses and before I can protest she reminds me. "There must always be a Stark in Winterfell, I will go myself."

"Mother, you can't," I argue. "Cassana-"

"I must," she decides resolutely. "I know you love her Robb despite how she has disgraced you and this house, but your place is in Winterfell. If the Lannister's are involved then they will be wanting to keep Cassana from you, chances are this is part of the reason they took her south. We can't raise any suspicion, do your duty and stay in Winterfell, they can't know I'm coming. Do not write to her because whatever is sent will be intercepted by the Lannister's. We cannot raise any flags."

They debate who will be going with her and I can just feel the mess that's about to be made. Yet in all of this it's the fear of what Cassana knows that stays with me. As I'm forced to consider just how much she may have hidden from me.

Chapter Text

Cassana

The lords and ladies of the court stop and stare as I walk through the halls of the Red Keep. No one expected me to ever return but here I am. I no longer wear a Northern bun but instead a braided crown. Since I've been forced to return everyone will know that their princess has returned. I'll shake this damn keep to its very core if I must.

"Should we begin?" Maester Pycelles voice echoes from outside the small council chamber.

"Without the King?" I hear Ned ask, and I smile to myself as I enter the room.

"Winter may be coming, but I'm afraid the same cannot be said for my brother," Renly drawls.

"Actually not quite," I say as the Lords all look up at me. "My father has asked that I represent him on the small council."

They all share the same surprised expressions and disbelief that I was prepared for.

"Asked?" Littlefinger asks knowingly. Everyone here knows my father doesn't even have the initiative to even do that.

"He permitted it," I correct. "I might be a woman but he feels that I can help handle some of his duties."

"You're a child," Renly scoffs and I raise an eyebrow at his dismissal of me. "You aren't even of age."

"It's good to see you too uncle," I greet calmly knowing what I would be walking in to. "I know I've been gone some months so you may not remember, but if I can be wed then I am of age and I believe my father is glad that at least one of his children gives a damn about the running of Seven Kingdoms."

Varys and Littlefinger share the same look of curiosity while Renly is still in disbelief.

"When did the king permit this?" Ned asks and I realise that my father failed to even tell his closest friend, I shouldn't be surprised.

"Back in Winterfell, we both decided that if I had to return to the city then I should take some of the weight off of his shoulders."

"This is unheard of," Maester Pycell mumbles under his breath. "Kings have had representatives but never daughters in that place."

"Unheard of yes but it is perfectly allowed, there are no laws or precedent that forbid it," I say as I look to Renly. "As the master of laws should be able to inform everyone."

He blinks at me knowing just how unqualified for that role he is, he knows less about laws than my father knows about ruling. It's not much of a secret that his position on the council is more ceremonial than anything else. Littlefinger, Varys and the hand of the king are the ones who run the realm. I intend to be added to that list.

"I suppose there isn't anything against it," he says stumbling over his words knowing very well to take my word for it.

"In fact my lords it would be helpful to have the princess sit on the council," Varys says much to my surprise.

"Indeed," Littlefinger elaborates. "She will be well versed in the running of a kingdom when it comes time for her marriage."

"I suppose so," Ned says seeming somewhat lost by their careful words, it's the way of Kings Landing, talking your way in and out of everything.

"Thank you my lords," I say as I take my fathers seat on the council in between Ned and Renly. Varys looks at me carefully, he and everyone else here knows my brother is incapable of having a peaceful or efficient rule. I had been almost willing to let the fantasy go when I rode North, but now that I'm back here and the man I love is in the North there is only one thing in this city I desire. 

To show them all what I am capable of. To shake this keep to its core. 

"And as Master of Coin also I agree it would be beneficial as it will help with the planning of your wedding," Littlefinger continues.  "It will be quite the expense."
"It doesn't need to be extravagant." I assure him. "I am not the one that insisted on a public spectacle in the Sept of Baelor and from the rumours I hear my wedding may not be going ahead at all.

This is certainly news to Ned. "What rumours?"

Renly clears his throat. "It is said that Tywin Lannister may be looking towards other offers that are more immediately advantageous."

Ned scoffs. "Robert and I swore an oath."

"Oaths mean little here Lord Stark," I inform him. "You would also be wise to look at other matches for Sansa."

Now that he doesn't argue against and I get to business.

"Now Lord Baelish, as Master of Coin I request you educate me on the financial matters of state so I can ensure they are being properly managed."

 "Well with a tournament in honour of Lord Starks appointment and possibly two weddings to finance, then we may have to borrow from Lord Tywin."

Ned immediately opposes it, I can't blame him. Yet the other lords look perfectly at peace with it. "I can finance it," he insists. "It is my childs wedding after all."

The Starks may be a noble house but they certainly aren't wealthy. They don't need it nor want it. I don't know what the cost of a royal wedding is but I can think of very few events that would be more costly.

"That is very kind of you Lord Stark," I thank him carefully knowing that Northerners are honourable people, proud people. "But considering my grandather is the one who insisted on the wedding in the capital then I'm sure he will insist on at least financing some of his own granddaughter, or grandsons, wedding. He did it for my mother and father's wedding."

Actually your grace I believe it was the queen who suggested having the wedding in the capitol to Lord Tywin," Varys corrects and I look at Ned who was clearly completely unaware of this. She lied to him as well.

"Of course she did," I realise bitterly. "But even so, he is my grandfather he shouldn't have a problem financing it. It's the first royal wedding since my parents so I'm sure he'll be happy to. I'll write to him asking him to finance it if it goes ahead, and then the crown will look to alternate finances as to not be reliant on a single source."

I don't know if anything could make him happy but with Tyrion unwed and Jaime sworn to celibacy, I'll be the first of his direct descendants to marry since my mother. I'm sure he'll make it some show of power not that he needs to show it off. Everyone knows the power of Tywin Lannister.

"Alternate sources?" Littlefinger questions. "And why write to him yourself, why not ask your mother?"
"Because Lord Baelish I am more than capable of writing to him myself, on that note my mother is to have no business in the kings affairs is that understood?" They exchange looks of equal shock, even Varys.

"Princess," Qyburn exclaims in mortification. "This is unprecedented and frankly-"

"The kings will," I answer. "He put me on this council to represent his will which is what I intend to do, and why doesn't the master of laws tell Maester Qyburn what questioning and defying the kings will is."

"Treason," Renly answers, realising what I'm doing, that our plot has not seen it's end.

"Precisely, so Maester Qyburn, I am open to discussion and debate but if I hear any word of you reporting the council or the kings manners to the queen I will have you charged with treason and removed from this council," I declare to the shock of the men surrounding me. "Varys, can I trust you and your little birds with overseeing this?"

"Indeed your grace," he answers, seeming impressed. 

"As for alternate sources of wealth, Renly, I am sure I can rely on you to bring the Tyrells into the fold," I say and he realises the plan we had before I left is still in action. "I will invite Lady Margaery to the city, no doubt she will be her grandmother Lady Olenna's representative."

"Very well," Ned permits seeming rather taken aback seeing me like this. He only saw the love struck girl in Winterfell, not the girl the Red Keep raised. The same as Robb and Jon. "I'm still waiting to hear word of my son but when I do we will further discuss the wedding."

He still believes my fathers word is enough, oh how he is to be disappointed.

"Now Lord Baelish, I have yet for you to brief me on the financial matters of the realm but it is clear to me that while you are most certainly good at finding money that it has been spent poorly," I say and his face remains neutral. "I request that the prizes of gold dragons from the hands tournament be halfed, and the remainder be reallocated to the Wall."

"The Wall?" Baelish says slowly, the rest of the table also confused. "Whatever for?"

"Lord Starks brother asked me to see to finding men for the wall and with more men there must be more funds provided. I would like the prisons emptied and as many men as possible delivered North with the funds."

"Why bother funding the wall?" Maester Pycelle grunts. "It's a haven for criminals!"

"Not all the men there are criminals," I say and catch Ned's eye briefly before continuing on. "As I said, the prisons will be emptied at the rate the prisoners can be transported to the wall."

"Right," Varys says. "Any other immediate business."

"Yes, to hault any plans for my brothers marriage," I order and they all exchange looks. "Sansa is quite young, too young to think of anything occuring soon and Joffrey no doubt will want to explore the women of Kings Landing before marrying."

Those words alone I know will turn Ned from the idea, or at least I can only hope.

"Now," I say. "May lord Stark and I be informed of all current matters of importance?"

~

At the end of the meeting Renly catches me outside. 

"I didn't think I'd be seeing you again," he says in a warmer tone than when he first saw me "I thought you'd be married to Robb Stark by now."

"It appears the gods, meaning my grandfather, had other plans."

"Well, that is what the rumour is," he says, looking me up and down. "You don't seem very sad for someone who had to leave their fiance."

"That is a very long story which I wish to forget," I inform him. "Either way, I got something out of that failed arrangement."

"Yes, the kings representative is something," he says as we walk through the halls. "What are you plotting?"

"To seize the throne," I answer and laugh. "I just want some basic control over my life and to be a higher station than my mother so she can no longer intervene in my life."

"Fair enough," he responds and asks "Was the Northerner really that awful?"

"The opposite," I answer numbly. "He was perfect, it is me who isn't."

Before he can ask any further questions we're interrupted by Ned.

"It was certainly unexpected seeing you here today Princess Cassana," he says and I only offer a sweet smile in return.

"My Father doesn't care much for ruling so I'd like to take some of those responsibilities from him."

"I didn't know you had any interest in politics," he remarks seeming taken aback by this. Robb was as well so I can't blame him.

"In a place like this Ned it's better to be on the inside of the politics than the outside."

"My niece was just telling me how sad she is the wedding to your son has become unlikely," Renly says. "Said he is the perfect man."

"I'm glad you think so," Ned says, yet something is off in his tone. "I never got a chance to thank you for what you did for Sansa and Arya."

"Regardless of if they become my sisters by law, they are lovely girls and I only did what was right."

Hopefully her wolf will be back at Winterfell by now with Robb. I wonder what he'll think of all of this. "You spoke out against the king and the queen in front of an audience," he reminds me "You might just be the only person in the Seven Kingdoms willing to do so."

"Well someone has to." 

It's not exactly like they can charge me with treason for arguing with them.

"What you did for them wasn't a small thing", he says and tells me "Just as Robb asked you to look after them he also asked me to look after you"

"Of course he did," I smile, trying to hide my surprise. "Robb is a good man."

He nods his head in agreement "A father can only hope."

"He is," I promise him. "Even if I have used the journey here to come to terms with the unlikeliness of a future union."

"Well, it certainly has come as a surprise to us Starks," he comments and asks "So you're serving your fathers interests on the council?"

In his eyes I see many things, among them suspicion stands out yet I can't blame him, he knows my ambition is far from innocent. Any man with a half decent mind would, which is why I know Joffrey would never even consider it.

"Yes," I answer more carefully. "I am his representative so yes."

"Did Robb know about your deal with Robert?" he asks curiously and I know he is certainly suspicious but of what I'm not sure, it's far more than just a young woman's ambition. As far as I know I'm the only way who's had suspicions about the matter in Winterfell which I refuse to even think of until Tyrion returns and can tell me the honest truth of it.

"Yes," I answer honestly, wondering if Robb had mentioned anything. "He was a rather surprised, I suppose that was the reaction of the small council itself"

Varys's genuine support I found most surprising but I know he serves the realm above all others which is why out of them all he is the one I trust. Littlefinger however looked at me like a specimen, seeing just how he could use me to benefit himself. Pycelle is too old to give a damn about anything and while Renly found it a bit absurd he'll come to realise that I might be his greatest friend on that council. He certainly favours me more than anyone else in our family. Ned however is outright suspicious, disapproving even, but he is conflicted. He knows I l care for his daughters but there is still some suspicion or worry that he can't rid of. That despite my love for Robb I am my mothers daughters.

"Well I have letters to write," I say clearing my throat. "If you'll excuse me Lord Stark."

He nods his head respectfully and I find my way to my room. 

When I arrive Bree is unpacking my things.

"You certainly brought a lot with you," she comments lightheartedly and I very subtlety go to one of my chests and make sure the sword Jon gave me is well concealed.

"I never thought I'd be coming back here," I say quietly as I sit at my desk to write to my grandfather. I can't help the nerves that cause my hand to shake slightly. I do not fear my mother, I do not fear my father but I would be a fool not to fear my grandfather. It's hard to forget just what he is capable of whenever I hear The Rains of Castamere, but I know that if I gain his respect then it will be invaluable.

My lord Grandfather

Per my mothers request I have returned to Kings Landing from Winterfell. I write to you personally to ask that you assist in financing my wedding to Robb Stark, Heir to Winterfell, shall it go ahead, and advise against marrying Joffrey to Sansa Stark due to an incident that occured on the Kings Road and tension between our houses as a result, he would do better with a more mature wife who will not exacerbate this tension.
You should also be made aware that by the kings will I now fill his seat on the small council as his representative to lighten his burdens and to work with the council.  I ask that you write to me directly regarding the matter of my wedding so that we may organise this between us to avoid miscommunications.

Your granddaughter, Cassana Baratheon

I seal the letter and know that communicating with him directly in such a political matter will not go unnoticed. He sees all of his children as disappointments for very different reasons but perhaps I can be the first kin that he will be proud of.

Despite his bloody legacy somehow I still yearn for his approval as I always did when I was younger. When on the rare occasion he would visit he would praise me for my enthusiasm towards educating myself, for wanting to learn all I could from him and from the maesters. Even now I remember his many lessons.

He is many things but he is a clever man, seven kingdoms united in fear of Tywin Lannister.

"Are you close with your grandfather your grace?" Bree asks as she watches me write his name on the letter and I'm really not sure how to answer that.

"He spends most of his time at Casterly Rock so I've never seen him often but when I was younger I suppose I admired him. When I was little he wasn't Tywin Lannister to me he was just my grandfather. The only grandparent I had. He's not exactly the sort of man to dote but I would indeed say that as his first grandchild we did have love for each other, even if love is a very different thing when you are a Lannister."

After a moment of silence she asks "Then what happened?"

"I learned who Tywin Lannister truly is."

~

Jon

I watch Tyrion as he pisses off the edge of the world.

At first I had as much disdain for him as the other Lannisters, but now, now I like him more than I'd admit. It's clear he and Cassana are more similar than anyone gives them credit for.

"I'm sorry to see you leave Lannister."

He actually seems surprised. "It's either me or this cold," he replies. "And it doesn't seem to be going anywhere."

"Will you stop at Winterfell on your way south?" I ask, my thoughts on Bran.

"I expect I will," he answers. "God's know there aren't many feather beds between here and Kings Landing."

"If you see my brother Bran, will you tell him I miss him. Tell him I'd visit if I could."

He nods and asks. "Any messages for Robb."

I stay quiet for a moment, not knowing what else I could say besides I'm sorry I bedded your fiance. My conscience, the guilt has eaten me up inside, but no- the next time I see him then I'll confess to him. Once Cassana has married some Martell and he has a wife of his own.

"No, there's nothing that you can pass on that I shouldn't tell him myself."

He watches me carefully. "At first I wasn't sure what my niece saw in her, but now I've happened to quite like you bastard."

"And you dwarf," I reply, and ask him "When you see Cassana can you tell her that she was right, about the wall."

He whistles. "Gods know she doesn't need to hear she's right, her self confidence is large enough."

I laugh, almost sadly. "Tell her that she'd be a good queen." I was the one who opened the scroll informing us of the demands she made to the council, that the wall is to be given men and money. "That i'm thinking of her, and to remember not to lose sight of what's important. Not gold or glory, but what's right. Serving and protecting the realm."

"That is a message I approve of," he tells me. "And one I'll deliver, farewell Snow."

I watch him leave and as I stand here on the wall wishing I knew now what I did then, if I'll ever see her again. But one thing is for certain, that I was right when I told her I'd never forget her.

~

A fortnight later I walk the halls of the Red Keep and don't fail to notice how the people stop and stare however not in the way I am used to, some snicker behind their hands and others openly gawk. My cheeks flush as I realise it is my stomach they're gawking at. However as they catch my glare they quickly shut their mouths and lower their gazes. 

Keeping my hands shamelessly by my side so they can see I'm not hiding anything I walk to my room to find Bree anxiously waiting for me.

"What are they saying?" I ask stiffly and her eyes flick to my stomach as she swallows hard.

"That you shared Robb Starks bed," she hesitantly tells me. "That you are with child."

Only one person ever caught Robb and I in the bed, in the beginning of our little doomed love affair. I thought my warning would be enough.
"Let me guess?" I ask darkly, knowing just who started this. "That I got rid of my handmaidens to hide my nightly activities?" 

"Yes your grace," she reluctantly confirms and I choke out a humourless laugh.

"Myra that bitch," I spit but I quickly compose myself as my door bursts open and my mother storms in followed by Ned. 

"Is it true?" she sneers. "Did that boy defile you?"

"That's enough," Ned snaps which makes me almost flinch. "Cassana we need to know if it's true."

"I never slept with him," I insist, knowing it is not a lie. "It is the truth."

They both look rather doubtful and I can't blame them but I know to keep Robb and I safe I need to lie, at least to my mother.

"Cassana, I found you in his room at times you definitely shouldn't have been there and him in yours," he reveals and my mothers eyes burn into both myself and Ned.

"And you never thought to tell me or Robert?" she exclaims harshly. "Is that how you allow people to behave in the North?"

"I never said anything but now I need to," he argues before turning his attention back to me "Did you-"

"I'm not pregnant," I insist and much to my surprise Bree steps forward.

"She is telling the truth your Grace, my Lord," Bree interrupts. "She bled on the Kings Road."

Which I did, I made sure of it. 

"If you're lying-" Mother begins and I swear her gaze alone could murder all of us right now but I am not afraid of her.

"I am not pregnant," I repeat curtly. "And how dare you accuse me of it, contrary to what you believe I am not a common whore."

Her mouth shuts as we both remember that fight, one neither of us want to repeat. "Your grandfather's heard these rumours," she informs me and I swallow hard. "Apparently they spread from Casterly Rock."
"It was the handmaiden," I tell her. "Your spy, Myra, she threatened to do this, I thought I'd silenced her but clearly I didn't do enough."

Her eyes become cold at the mention of someone threatening me. "I will deal with her and the rumours," she assures me. "In the meantime you can explain yourself to your grandfather."

My gut twists as she storms out leaving me with Ned. 

"Please leave us and close the door," he instructs my handmaiden, and I stay in place as she leaves. "Your mother is gone Cassana, speak freely."

"I have spoken freely," I tell him. "I did not sleep with Robb."

"But are you pregnant?"

"What?" I exclaim. "I never slept with Robb."

It is the look in his eye that makes me cold. "I know you never slept with Robb, but that wasn't the question I asked you."

I swallow hard and try to keep my help high. "Look at me how you will lord Stark, but I fell in love with your son in Winterfell."

"But not the one you were promised to."

I look down at my hands, unexpected tears coming to my eyes before I can bring myself to look at him. "I loved Robb in the beginning, but not like Jon. And I will not apologise for it. What I did with him the night before we left Winterfell is his and I's business alone because I am not pregnant, I made sure of that."

He shakes his head at me, like I'm some stupid little girl. "Really? Because now it's become my business as well. Robb welcomed you into our home, into our family, and you betray him with his own brother."

"I knew our marriage would never happen by then," I tell him, like it matters. "Jon has given his life up to serve at the wall like a common criminal, so treat me like I'm a whore who betrayed Robb but I'm not. I betrayed him not because I am a whore but because I was in love with his brother. His bastard brother. If Jon was the trueborn son I would have fought for him, just as hard as I begged him not to take the black. I loved him."

"That's no excuse."

"With all due respect lord Stark you are not in the position to lecture me about betraying your betrothed."

His face immediately changes. "I know you love him but careful now, because you have no idea what you're talking about."

"Did you love her?" I ask him and he looks away. "I know what I've done- I know Robb may never forgive me, but still, I can't regret it. I never thought love would ever matter, yet here I am. Tell me I'm not the only person love has made a fool of."

He's silent for a long while before answering. "I loved Jon's mother more than any woman I've ever known." He looks at me. "Benjen, when he saw the two of you at the feast he told me I was marrying the wrong son to you." My lips part in pure shock as he continues. "Jon was born of a noble woman, and perhaps if things were different he may have been your husband, not Robb."

With that he leaves and I stand there stunned for gods know how long before Bree finally re-enters the room and asks me "Are you alright?"

"I will be," I assure her. "Thank you for what you did, defending me to my mother, I won't forget it."

"Do not worry yourself your Grace," she says softly, genuinely. "I am sure that everything will be alright."

"Cassana," I say quietly. "Please call me Cassana."

I've never had a true friend, but today she's shown loyalty, genuine care for me. For the first time I may actually have a handmaiden I can trust. A friend I can trust.

She nods her head "Is there anything else?"

"The rumours about dismissing my handmaidens to hide my nightly activities are false," I assure her, I do not want her to fear me. "I had an argument with one yes but I never shared Robb's bed. Do you know why I asked for a Northern handmaiden?"

"The others betrayed you," she answers and as I look into her eyes I know she's not naive. She's not foolish. She doesn't have the grandiose delusions other handmaidens have had about life at court. She's realistic.

"Yes, I never trusted them and they proved my decision to be justified. I decided I would not take another southern handmaiden, I didn't trust them," I tell her. "But I trust you."

She smiles sadly as Robb had when I told him of my loneliness here. "Thank you Cassana."

I take her hand in mine, I've never been close to anyone besides my family and Jon, but I want to change that. "Now tell me where you're from in the North."


~

Robb

I'm seated beside Maester Luwin with my sword laid before me on the table when Tyrion Lannister enters.

"I must say I received a slightly warmer welcome on my last visit," he comments.

"Any man of the Night's Watch is welcome at Winterfell," I say addressing the Nights-Watchman who is accompanying him south.

"Any man of the Night's Watch, but not I, eh boy?"

"I'm not your boy, Lannister," I reply curtly. "I'm Lord of Winterfell while my father is away."

"Then you might learn a lord's courtesy," he remarks as he looks around, Hodor entering carrying Bran. I watch Tyrion's expression carefully but in it there's only pity.

"So it is true," he says quietly. "Hello Bran, do you remember anything about what happened?"

"He has no memory of that day," Maester Luwin interrupts.

"Curious," Tyrion comments.

Curious indeed. We don't know for certain yet Bran was thrown or by whom if he was but we know someone didn't want him to wake. He saw something and someone tried to keep him quiet. Looking at him now I'm only more certain the Lannisters are involved.

"Why are you here?" I ask him.

"For a feather bed," he says as he looks to Hodor. "Would your charming companion be so kind as to kneel? My neck is beginning to hurt."

"Kneel, Hodor." Bran commands.

I watch in confusion as Tyrion presents Bran with plans for a new saddle, one that can enable him to ride.

"Is this some kind of trick?" I ask at a loss for why he would do this if he was responsible. "Why do you want to help him?"

"I have a tender spot in my heart for cripples, bastards and broken things."

Now I see why Cassana cares for him so much more than the other Lannisters. Suddenly feeling ashamed of myself I tell him "You've done my brother a kindness, the hospitality of Winterfell is yours."

"Spare me your false courtesies, Lord Stark," he says. "There's a brothel outside your walls. There I'll find a bed and both of us can sleep easier."

"Cassana," I say and tell him. "When you see her inform her that I wish for her to write to me about what we spoke of the morning she left, she will know what I mean."

He whistles. "Well- that is a conversation I certainly do not wish to be a part of. Although I should inform you that I suspect she shall soon find a husband by either the name of Martell or Tyrell."

And I know he is saying this to spite me. "Why should I care? She made it clear our marriage would not happen."

"Because despite where her heart lies you love her," he says. "You love her despite the wrongs she has done you."

So he knows. "Her or your house?"

Maester Luwin shakes his head at me and Tyrion raises an eyebrow. "I mean her indiscretions with your brother, what wrong could my house have done since I am positive no other Lannisters have had affairs, well with Starks at least."

Bran just looks confused. "Huh?"

We're interrupted. "My lord, a letter from Lord Stark."

I open the letter, and am stunned by what I read.

Rumour will reach Winterfell soon enough, they say in the south Cassana is pregnant with your child. Your mother has told me about her and Jon, and I am sorry. She has sworn to me she is not with child. I thought it best you hear this from me before another.

Maester Luwin reads over my shoulder and I pass the letter to the dwarf, who cringes as he reads. "Well- that is not good."

"So she is pregnant with Jon's child?" I ask him as Bran gapes at us and he looks purely bewildered.

"No, she isn't stupid enough to get pregnant," Tyrion dismisses. "I suspect this is the nonsense of that handmaiden she struck. Either way do not fear, these rumours always reflect far worse on the woman. Now, I will find my way to a brothel and then home to help my niece with this mess."

He leaves and I dare to ask myself the question I haven't let myself for fear of the answer.

Did she sleep with Jon? And if she did, could she truly be pregnant with his child. My brothers child.



~

Cassana

"Are you sure it's not too tight?" Bree asks as she begins to lace me into my tightest dress to help disprove the rumours of pregnancy at the very least. The rumours of my virtue however will be less easy to disprove.

"It needs to be tight, no pregnant woman would be mad enough to force herself into this," I comment as she finishes lacing the back of the corset, uncommon fashion in Kings Landing, but it certainly makes the statement that I need to make.

When she finishes dressing me I sit before my mirror and look at my reflection, my eyes are sunken, my face pale and drained, anyone could see the stress this has already caused me. I cannot let anyone see it.

I powder my face and tint my lips and cheeks with a pink cream, at least I'll look somewhat alive and not like the fear of punishment from Tywin is draining the very life from me.

"Your hair?" she asks as she finishes combing it.

"A braided crown," I answer knowing I need every bit of strength I can draw. "Half up as usual."

As she finishes my hair a knock on the door interrupts us.

"Your Grace," Littlefinger says as he enters. "I have heard the unfortunate rumours."

"And that is all they are," I assure him. "Unfortunate rumours."

"I've come to let you know that as a man of my profession I've dealt with quite a number of unfortunate pregnancies, if the rumours are not completely false then you may seek my assistance if needed."

Gods they truly do think I'm pregant. I stand and run my hand over my stomach, I haven't dared touch food since I heard of the rumours to ensure that it is as flat as possible.

"Unfortunately your sources are wrong, despite what my former handmaiden says I'm not a whore and I'm not pregnant," I clarify. "I will not be in need of your assistance."

"Well then, you should know that a small council meeting has been called," he informs me. "They may be rumours, but a princess being pregnant out of wedlock is a very damaging rumour."

I swallow hard. "Well we mustn't keep them waiting, thank you Lord Baelish."

Keeping my head held high I walk through the halls of the keep avoiding the gawking eyes but to their disappointment there is nothing to see.

When Littlefinger and I arrive at the small council chamber everyone is seated and immediately look to my stomach. However most startling is that my father fills his seat.

"Well go on," my father says. "Tell us the truth, get this over with."

"As I told my mother and Lord Stark the rumours are false," I attest. "They are nothing but the mutterings of a disgruntled handmaiden."
"That may be so your grace but these rumours have spread throughout the Westerlands, the Reach and Kings Landing," Varys tells me. "Even if they are false-"

"They are false," I say curtly. "And the fact anyone is claiming otherwise is utterly insulting."

"Princess, we are all well aware of your affection for Lord Starks son," Littlefinger begins. "We would not blame you if you-"

"We all know you like the boy," my father interrupts crossly. "Did you sleep with him?"

"He means Robb by the way," Littlefinger says and everyone in the room looks between us.

"Who else would he mean?" Renly asks and Varys looks away, and I realise my affair with Jon may not have been as secret as I'd hoped.

"Like Varys I have my little birds in the North," Littlefinger says as I struggle to keep my composure. "And they tell me Robb Stark wasn't the only one visiting her room."

"That's enough," Ned orders but the damage has already been done.

"Seven hells!" my father bellows, slamming a fist on the table hard enough I jump. "I did not raise my daughter to act like a whore, who's damn baby is it!"

"No ones!" I yell, not backing down to him. "Because I am not pregnant!" I quite literally punch my stomach through the corset. "Tell me, do I look pregnant to you!"

"Don't raise your voice at me-"

"Or what?" I ask him and Maester Pycelle clears his throat to break the tension, pulling out a letter with a Lannister seal.

"Lord Tywin has requested an inspection," Maester Pycelle begins "To ensure-"

"An inspection?" I exclaim knowing that an inspection won't just be of my stomach but my womanhood, which I know is not that of a virgins. "This is utterly ridiculous and neither the queen or I will stand for it."

My mother may be furious but she would murder Pycelle if he tried to touch me.

"She's not pregnant," Renly says quickly. "Look at her, do you think she'd be able to squeeze herself into that dress if she was?"

"Thank you uncle," I say, but I know there will be further questions of just who I bedded.

"Enough of this madness," Father grumbles. "Tell Tywin she's not pregnant and be done with it."

"Thank you Father."

He stands and roughly pushes his chair back "Now you all do your jobs and sort this out. Cassana you do what you need to do, just stop this madness, the last thing I need is Tywin up my ass."

And with that he walks out leaving the room silent.

"Is that all my lords?" I ask holding my head high and Pycelle extends the letter to me, which I reluctantly take.

Cassana

By now I'm sure you've heard of these rumours and I've never been more disappointed in you. You held promise but now you've disgraced yourself with the Stark boy. If you are pregnant  then the  pregnancy shall be terminated, even if you aren't pregnant I  know  that the rumours of your behaviour are not completely false. Regardless, you will be examined to teach you a lesson about acting like a harlot. You have tarnished the Lannister name and now you will fix it.   Let me remind you that your name may be Baratheon but you are a Lannister, and Lannisters don't act like fools.

Lord Tywin Lannister

The small council watches me tremble as I place the letter back on the table. My mother and father I can easily disappoint without consequence but Tywin- if I don't fix this then the trail could lead back to Jon. Ned reads it and there's pity in his eyes when he looks at me.

"It will be alright," he promises me, despite what he must now hold against me. "We all know that you aren't with child, soon it will all be forgotten."

It won't be. Not by Tywin and not by the realm. I'm the princess of the Seven Kingdoms, if this spreads any further, or worse if it's given credibility, it may ruin me. It will tarnish not just the Baratheon name but the Lannister name, I will not allow myself or especially Robb or Jon to be blamed for that more than we already have been. At the moment it's speculation and rumours, but if it's believed to be fact-

Taking the letter from Ned I nod stiffly but I can't stand there before them while I'm trembling. I can't allow them to see me like this.

"My lords please excuse me," I breathe as I make a hasty exit from the small council chamber.

People watch as I storm past but I no longer care. I have nothing left to hide. I am not carrying Robb's child, nor Jon's, but even so other rumours may yet persist. If they persist then Tywin will take them into his own hands, I need to handle this before he does.

There is only one person who can truly protect me in this city, who would defend me over her own life. Who is merciless enough to do what needs to be done.

Chapter Text

Cassana

With tears blurring my vision without warning I push open the door to my mothers chambers only to be stopped in my tracks as I find her in my uncles arms.

"Mother," I say shakily and she jumps away from him a little too quickly.

"I didn't hear you come in," she laughs breathlessly as she composes herself but I don't miss the look her and Jaime share. The same look they shared in Winterfell.

"Cassana," Jaime greets calmly and after a moment of awkward silence he dismisses himself.

"Are you alright?" my mother asks as she sees the look on my face, pure shock from both the letter and what I just walked in on. "Cassana?" she asks uncertainly and I quickly try to compose myself as I silently hand her the letter.

I avert my gaze from her and try my best to push the suspicions from my mind. There is only one Lannister I want to deal with right now.

"He's disappointed in you," she sighs heavily as she reads over it "It seems you truly are a Lannister now."

"He also wants Pycelle to inspect me," I tell her and as expected her eyes burn. She is the one person who would put a stop to it, who would protect me.

"I will not let him touch you," she says fiercely "I will tell my father that the inspection was carried out and Pycelle will remain quiet."

"Thank you."

Yet she still looks at my stomach "Now, are you-"

"It's not true," I promise her, wishing that someone would just believe me "I meant it. I'm not pregnant."

She still looks doubtful "Cassana I'm not a fool, I was young once as well. If the boy got you pregnant-"

"He didn't!" I insist and after a moment of hesitation I confess "I drank moon tea. I made sure that didn't happen."

She looks me in the eye and although it's clear she's disappointed there's something else. She knows I'm a woman now, no longer her little girl. Then again, was I ever her little girl?

"I see," she says more calmly than I expected but her voice turns cold as she asks "Did he ever force you-?"

"No," I answer firmly knowing that neither Jon or Robb would ever do such a thing. "Never, he's a good man. An honourable man. I did it because I love him, not because I wanted to act like a harlot as my grandfather called me or a common whore as you have."

Guilt fills her eyes and she nods in understanding "Well I suppose I shouldn't be surprised, you've never been a proper little lady, you're not just your fathers daughter but you're also my daughter-" she begins before cutting herself off but I find myself wondering if she's not as innocent as everyone thinks, and the fact no one thinks she's anywhere close to innocent only concerns me more.

"No I'm not a proper little lady, I'm not an empty-headed pretty face that recites poetry like a songbird. You never were either and I may be your daughter, but I am also my fathers daughter."

She raises an eyebrow. "And what do you mean by that."

"My father led a rebellion and overthrew the Mad King, do not think that I do not have his blood in my veins for I am capable of just as much as he is, but unlike him I don't plan to sit on my ass drinking and whoring myself to death."

Her eyes are proud but also fearful "Then what is it you plan on?"

The words fall off my tongue before I can stop them "I do not want to be a proper little lady obediently managing my husbands household. That is not me and you know it."

"Say it," she encourages but she's also hesitant. "Do not lie to yourself."

"I want it," I confess painfully as I force myself to face it, to truly face it. "You know it. Father knows it. Everyone fucking knows it and everyone knows it should be me sitting there, even now."

She doesn't need to say anything for me to know that she agrees but even so she says "You're right. You were always the one who was suited for it but Joffrey is the heir."

"He doesn't have to be," I tell her. "The Targaryens made the law that the throne goes to the first male heir but the Targaryens are gone. Why can't we change it, why can't it be the firstborn who rules regardless of sex?"

She laughs sadly "We live in a mans world darling. If you tried to claim the throne gods know what Joffrey would do, even if your brothers would accept it your uncle Stannis would say that he has a better claim."

"It would begin a war," I realise. Joffrey may not care for actually ruling but just as I have, he has grown up believing the throne to be his by right. If I tried to take it from him there would indeed be a war.

"If I was a man I would have been as great as my father but it is my greatest misfortune that I was born a woman," she tells me. "My entire life I've been jealous of Jaime, he never cared for the family legacy or for anything beyond his sword, I should have been the heir not him. Just like you and Joffrey. Yet I found power through different means, I could not be heir so I became queen."

"I am neither the heir nor will I ever be a queen," I remind her bitterly. "I fell in love with a man I will never marry. I wasn't born to be obedient and powerless next to my husband, I was born to rule."

I have never said the words so plainly but they are the only certainty I know. As I meet her eyes I know she is afraid and perhaps she should be.

"You love the boy," she begins carefully. "He will treat you kindly and I suspect you already have him wrapped around your finger. Rule the North."

I could almost laugh. She was so determined to get me away from him and the North but now that she's finally realised what she raised, she wants me gone. Mine and Jon's affair is known of, it is only a matter of time before it slips out.

"The one I love will never rule the North," I tell her and she realises the truth. "Why do you think I left so easily?"

When I returned I vowed to show them all what I am capable of and now she has finally realised I am a threat.

"You fell in love and gave your maiden head to a bastard?"

"Yes," I answer, giving no further explanation, I owe her none. "Now, how do I put an end to this?"

She takes a drink and answers. "What are you willing to do?"

For Jon, to keep him safe, anything.

"I warned her and she ignored that warning. If my grandfather wants to accuse me of tarnishing the Lannister name then I will do what he would. Show no mercy."

Her voice is thick with pride as she breathes "You are my daughter." She refills her glass as I look over her shoulder, my eyes settling on the messed bed and displaced pillows, leaving a sick feeling in my stomach. "After the handmaiden is dealt with then I will speak to my father. I will make sure he knows that it was your orders."

"Dealt with?" I ask knowing just what she means, when I said without mercy I didn't mean like this. Shamed perhaps but not this.

"Is that what you wish for?" she asks carefully. "What are your orders?"

It's a decision I naively never thought I would be faced with and I know it is a decision that cannot be unmade.

"I don't want to be a killer," I say however the words don't feel completely true to me. I've never flinched at death, I've thought of it as a necessary evil. I've never had a romanticised idea of right and wrong, I know honour gets you killed and only the merciless survive. It's the brutal truth of the world.

"You are a Lannister," she firmly reminds me. "You cannot let anyone dare think they can threaten you. For if one person can then so can others and you will never be safe or command respect."

A name cannot command respect. Money cannot command respect. Respect can't even claim true respect. Fear is how Lannister's claim respect. Not love, not honour. Fear.

I am a woman who many see as little more than a spoiled child and others as the embodiment of the obedient daughter and perfect little lady. Although I do have the love of many I do not have their respect. If I wish to be respected then that must change. Nnow I must face the side of myself that I've always run from, always tried to deny.

Whether I give the orders or not my mother will have her killed, I could order a whipping but she would disappear soon after. I don't want to do this, I don't want to be this type of ruler. But I know no matter what I say, she will be killed. And it's Jon's life at stake, just as Tyrion warned me so long ago. There's a sharp pain in my chest as I can feel part of the innocent girl I was die when I order "Make it quick, but let it be known why it was done. That she was the one who began the rumour to threaten the Princess of the Seven Kingdoms. That the same fate shall befall others who threaten me."

She nods her head approvingly "You're a woman now Cassana, its time that you know what power truly is. It is ripping out any threats root and stem before they become weeds that strangle you in your sleep."

I nod pouring myself a glass of wine as a certain memory comes to mind.

'They already suspect us for Jon Arryn'

After a moment of heavy contemplation I ask "Was Jon Arryn one of those weeds?"

She's certainly caught off guard. "Why would you ask that?" she asks defensively but I'm not interrogating her, nor accusing her. I simply want to know the truth. I'm tired of denying that the Lannisters are my blood, of being on the outside looking in. I always wanted no part in any of this but if I want to protect myself, if I want to know the truth, I have to. It's time to play my part.

"He was obviously poisoned," I say recalling both Tyrion's fears and the quickness of his fever, from the look on her face she knows it too. "Tyrion believed that our family may be accused of it."

"He was a weed," she admits. "But I wasn't the one who ripped him out."

"Then who?" I ask but it's clear that she's just as clueless as I am, and that frightens her.

"I don't know," she confesses "But he needed to be rid of."

"Why's that?" I ask making sure to only come off as curious and not suspicious.

'Don't you worry yourself with that," she dismisses, deflecting my questions again as she continues. "He was just digging around in things that weren't his business but, that isn't important, I want to talk about these Stark boys."

I take a drink preparing myself for the worst "What about them?"

She takes my hand in hers as she tells me "The more people you love the weaker you are. You'll do things for them that you know you shouldn't do. Just as you are now. You'll act the fool to make them happy, to keep them safe. Love no one but your children, on that front a mother has no choice."

I don't realise I've teared up until I feel it spill over onto my cheek "How, how can I live without it now I've felt it?"

"Love is hard, love is difficult," she continues. "In the beginning it's exciting, passionate. You believe it will be that way forever but it won't be. How can love stay the same when people don't? You aren't the same girl you were when you left this city, by the time you see Robb next you will be a stranger to him and he to you. I can assure you that although you love the bastard now and he may love you that you will never see him again. And if you did marry Robb Stark, a day will come where you want to give it up. You might hate him with every piece of your heart or perhaps it will be the other way around. You will be stuck in Winterfell with him away from your family but by then you should have children, love them. Men will change and his affections will turn to others and if you still love him it will break your heart. You will be in love with the boy you met in Winterfell, a man who won't exist in a few years time, for the rest of your life if you hold onto it."

Despite how badly I want to argue I know she is only telling me a blunt truth.However my  thoughts aren't only on my relationship with Robb but my mothers with my father. She never loved him, then who did she love?

"Did you love someone before my father?" I ask carefully. "You said that you were my age once."

She's equally careful as she admits "I did. However he loved me more than I loved him, I was meant to marry Rhaegar Targaryen but then your father killed him so I was sold to him instead. That man would have done anything to stay with me but I knew that I had a duty and I became queen."

"Did you still love him?"

"Yes," she answers surprisingly honestly. "While I started a new life he never moved on, to this day he's never married. This is why I tell you that love is a weakness. If I had chosen him then I would have never become queen and you would have never been born. Remember that you do things for those you love that you shouldn't do, you act the fool to make them happy, to keep them safe."

"I already have," I realise. I certainly played the fool in Winterfell and I still am. Except I'm not playing the fool to keep him happy or safe, but to keep my family safe. And as Tyrion asked I'll continue playing the fool to keep them safe. This is the part I have to play to prevent a war, the fool.

~

That night I lay in bed but I cannot sleep. Fear keeps me awake as well as guilt. It may not be by my hands but the girl will die by my orders. Now I wait to hear word from my mother that I am a killer. This is the dark truth of power, ripping your enemies out root and stem before they can strangle you in your sleep.

Yet I still feel as if those weeds are wrapped tightly around my throat, dripping with blood. Whether it is my own or someone else's I do not know.

My heart aches as my mothers words only become more true. 'You will do things for them that you know you shouldn't do.'

Yet he may just be the only thing keeping my heart from turning to stone, keeping who I am alive. I do not want to lose myself entirely, to become what I've always hated. Yet I fear it's inevitable.

Climbing out of bed I pull out Jon's cloak and bury my face it in, breathing in his scent which still lingers faintly. Tears wet the dark fabric as I curl up in bed clutching it tightly as if I could make him appear if only I held it tightly enough. My only anchor as I feel myself slipping away, if I lose myself then I know I will lose him.

My silent tears turn into sobs muffled by the fabric of the cloak as I finally let myself feel the pain I've been burying since the moment I left Winterfell. Gods what would he say if he was here? He'd hardly recognise me, if he knew what I've ordered he would be horrified but he doesn't understand, he could never understand. I am a Lannister, I have to do this and put an end to those rumours otherwise my grandfather will do it himself and Jon and I will suffer greatly for it. 

I'm trembling as I realise those rumours may yet reach the North with the prisoners heading there via ship and if he hears them...

Jon

I write this late in the evening with your cloak wrapped around me as if it were you and all I wish is that you were here with me, or rather that I was with you ,  far away from this mess.

You need to hear this from me first. There are rumours that I am pregnant, they assume with Robb's child but some have figured out the truth about us. I am not pregnant, that I swear, but these rumours will reach you with the prisoners headed to the wall, and I could not let you believe it to be true. 

I'm afraid that I will lose myself, lose sight of what you helped me remember, and so I hold your memory as my anchor. I pray I was wrong about the wall, and that you are safe there, no matter how badly I wish you were here.

Cassana

A tear lips from my cheek onto the parchment and I kiss the drying ink, red from my lips leaving a mark on the paper which I roll and seal for Jon. I would not write something so treasonous if I didn't know someone who could ensure it is placed directly in his hand.

~

In the morning after a sleepless night I find Varys doing his usual stalking. I come to stand by his side as he watches Ned mount his horse. 

"I do wonder where he could be going?" Varys ponders aloud.

"I'm sure you have many little birds that can tell you in no time," I assure him before asking "Am I right in assuming you have some little birds at Winterfell, perhaps even the Wall."

"Yes, they came to be very useful while you were in the North, I happened to have one in the kitchens. I believe she saw you take a very interesting combination of herbs shortly before you left."

I suppose I shouldn't be surprised. If anyone in this city were to know it's Varys. If anything it's a relief.

"Well then at least you don't believe I'm pregnant."

"No, you're more clever than that," he says as he looks to Ned disappearing beyond the gates "You wouldn't want to birth a bastard, they can cause lots of trouble as you no doubt know, just as Lord Stark shall soon know as well."

An uneasy feeling fills my stomach as I remember what the last hand had asked me before his demise, I wonder if Ned intends to finish whatever he began.

"What are you implying Lord Varys?"

"That the King may have more bastards than you realise," he tells me. "And it seems Lord Stark is determined to track them down."

"Why are you telling me this?" I ask, perplexed.

"To ensure the same fate that befell Jon Arryn doesn't befall Ned Stark."

"It wasn't my mother," I tell Varys and he looks to me in surprise. "She may have wanted him gone but it wasn't her, she would have owned up to it."

"Curious indeed," he ponders. "Tell me Princess have you wondered why your mother wanted him gone?"

A question I've been afraid to ask myself "I think the truth would be far too dangerous."

He nods approvingly "You are a clever girl. Tell me though, does playing the fool give you more satisfaction than the truth? What is really more dangerous, knowing or not knowing?" I remain silent while he takes a long careful look at me "Or perhaps the truth is right in front of you and you deny it."

"Playing the fool is far different than being a fool, and it is necessary to keep the peace," I speak up remembering Tyrion's last plea to me, even if it kills me. "Surely you can respect that Lord Varys as your allegiance is to the realm."

"I indeed can," he assures me with a surprising amount of respect "However if you find yourself in a position too dangerous to continue playing the fool you know where to find me, however I suspect you already require my services."

I pull the letter out and subtly slip it into his sleeve knowing there are always eyes watching "Ensure your little birds deliver this directly into Jon Snows hand."

"I assure you that it will not fall into the hands of the queen," he says knowingly and I give him a thankful smile. "Tell me, was it all worth it for the love of a bastard?"

"I've been asking myself the same question," I admit. "I could have loved Robb so easily and never returned to this city, and perhaps that's why I let myself love Jon. Because it was impossible."

"So then," he says. "You've chosen your lust for power over love."

When he puts it like that it stings, but it's true. "Yes."

He raises an eyebrow. "Be sure it was the right decision."

I look out at the city, already suspecting I have made a grave mistake.

There's one last question gnawing at me "Varys, am I doing the right thing playing the fool?"

"For now yes," he tells me. "However I fear that the day will soon come when you will have to make a choice."

"What choice?"

He smiles sadly "You'll know."

And after that last conversation with Robb, I fear I've already made it.

~

With a heavy heart and an empty stomach I watch the messenger from Casterly Rock arrive from my bedroom window. It is time to see what my grandfather says, was it enough or will he insist on holding Robb to account? Does he know about Jon? 

He may not have threatened it directly but I can read between the lines. If I was pregnant or if my relations with either were proven I know who they would paint as the guilty one and it is because of that fear I can bear what I have done. 

Even so dread fills me as the door opens and without looking back I ask "Is it done?"

"Yes," my mother answers and I grip the balcony's rail a little tighter as I stare blankly at the city "You did what had to be done, your grandfather and others in Casterly Rock agree that to spread those rumours with the intent to cause harm was treason."

"And her head?" I force myself to ask hoping that she was given the mercy of a quick death but her corpse doesn't need to be humiliated.

"On a spike."

"No," I oppose stiffly as I decide "Have her buried where her family wishes."

She's silent for a moment before asking "Are you sure, keeping it there will serve as a message to-"

"I did what was necessary, only what was necessary," I snap as I turn to face her. "Sticking her head on a spike was not necessary and I did not order it, so now I order it to be taken down! The message to anyone else who was in my service that wishes to spread malicious rumours that could cause myself or the Starks harm has been made clear. It is treason and they know it, now let the girls head be buried with the rest of her."

Her face is unreadable but even so she agrees "As you wish."

"I'm not cruel," I vow knowing that this action is setting a precedent for myself. "I will do what is necessary but only what is necessary. Nothing more but also nothing less."

She nods in approval. "Just as anyone who is just but not foolish should do, a rare combination, and I know that your grandfather has noticed that. Personally I would have done far worse to anyone who dared say such things about me."

I don't doubt that. She hands me a letter with a broken Lannister seal, hence the reason I've asked Varys to ensure letters come directly to me "It might not seem like it but he is proud of you. I assured him that an inspection was carried out and that you are a virgin."

"Thank you," I say gratefully knowing that if it wasn't for her then I would have been pinned down for Pycelle to open me up and probe around.

"I'll never let anyone hurt you," she promises. "So please, trust me."

Trust. I've trusted her lately more than I ever have in my life but I cannot say after suspecting what I do that I can trust her fully.

"Of course," I say anyhow and she takes her leave. Slowly I open the letter from my grandfather not knowing what to expect.

Cassana

I must say I am pleasantly surprised with your handling of this situation, you did what was necessary and most importantly nothing less. The rumours have ceased now that they know the penalty for such gossip is treason. Although it was handled do not put yourself in this position again. Next time you do I will not be so forgiving.

Lord Tywin Lannister

Praise and a threat. Still, it is far better than the last letter I received from him. 

I've appeased him but I know not to allow this to happen again. I might not give a damn about my own reputation but I have the Lannister name to uphold as well as the Baratheon name. I cannot disappoint my grandfather again. I cannot put myself or them in that type of danger.
Now it is done. I can leave the Stark brothers behind me.

"Cassana," Ned says as he opens my door. From the look in his eyes he knows but there doesn't seem to be any blame. "Don't worry child, I know it was your mother who ordered it, not you."
I don't know if it's wishful thinking or faith in me, but the fact that he believes I am innocent without any doubt breaks my heart after all I've done. 

"Thank you Lord Stark," I smile politely. "It is done now, at least I know my mother would do anything to protect me."

He looks at me, and I wonder if he sees my father when he looks at me, a Baratheon who betrayed the Stark they were sworn to marry. "I have never seen anyone stand up to your father as you did."

"I do not want to be like him," I swear to Ned. "I was a fool in thinking I could follow my heart without consequence. I know he betrayed Lyanna while they were betrothed, just as I did to Robb, I can't take it back, but I am truly sorry for it. I want to be better than him, better than my mother. Robb is too good for me, he always has been."

He doesn't say anything, he just nods his head at me words and tells me "We have a small council meeting."

Walking into the small council meeting I'm surprised by the expressions they all wear. 

One thing is certain and that is they no longer see me as the young foolish girl they once did.

Today they all remember the name I do not wear, that although I am a stag I have the blood of a lion. Yet something far more destructive than claws or antlers brews within me.

Taking my fathers seat I look to them all "Shall we begin?"

Chapter Text

Jon

Jon

I write this late in the evening with your cloak wrapped around me as if it were you and all I wish is that you were here with me, or rather that I was with you ,  far away from this mess.

You need to hear this from me first. There are rumours that I am pregnant, they assume with Robb's child but some have figured out the truth about us. I am not pregnant, that I swear, but these rumours will reach you with the prisoners headed to the wall, and I could not let you believe it to be true.

I'm afraid that I will lose myself, lose sight of what you helped me remember, and so I hold your memory as my anchor. I pray I was wrong about the wall, and that you are safe there, no matter how badly I wish you were here.

Cassana

I sigh heavily as I read her letter, what I feared the most right in front of me. She might not be pregnant, thank the gods, but she's losing herself in that city. Meanwhile, I'm finding myself here.

"Oh Cassie," I sigh, running a hand over my face and know if there's one thing I can hold onto, it's that she loves me. And I love her.

But we both have our duty to the realm, we've both made our mistakes and we're suffering the consequences of it. But even after it all, I know that someone loved me, and I loved them too. 

Time's yet to tell if it was worth the consequences of it.

~

Cassana

Days turn to weeks as I find myself more at home in the keep than I had ever expected, those who once snickered at me now bow their heads in respect as I pass.

I spend my days in small council meetings learning all I can about what it takes to run seven kingdoms as well as the truth to the politics at court. I find myself growing closer to Varys, while Littlefinger is all lies Varys is hidden knowledge. I've taken Ser Barristan up on his offer to train me with a sword, it certainly makes me feel safer in this keep. 

I have taken up residence in the rooms that previously belonged to Rhaegar Targaryen, with living space as well as an official office in which to greet visitors and hold business.

"So these are the accounts following the Hand's tournament?"

"Indeed they are," Littlefinger says. "Not quite encouraging is it?"

"No, not at all," I agree. "Which is why Renly and I have decided to extend our houses alliance with the Tyrells."

He raises an eyebrow. "Lord Tywin will not like to hear that."

"While my brother may rule House Baratheon of Kings Landing, House Baratheon of Storms End is another issue entirely," I remind him. "We are a House of an appropriate amount of wealth, however it would be wise to expand that wealth for the better sake of the crown would it not?"

"And how would you go about furthering your alliance with the Tyrells?"

"Those negotations are not a matter of the Master of Coin," I say sternly. "Your matters are ensuring these coffers are not emptied until we can find another source to alleviate the Crowns debt to my grandfather."

"I understand," he says and there is a knock on the door.

"Yes Bree?"

"Lady Margaery of House Tyrell is here to greet you your grace."

"Excellent, let her in," I say, having been anticipating her visit. "That will be all lord Baelish."

He excuses himself and Margaery enters, curstying to me.

"Your grace."

"Margaery," I smile from my desk. "It is a joy to see you."

"And you also," she says looking around. "These are certainly different to your old rooms."

"I needed something to double as an office considering my new responsibilities."

She seems curious. "Yes, it certainly was a surprise to hear you left to marry and came back filling your fathers seat on the council."

"Well, my work was far from finished," I say as she sits across from me. 

"Did the Stark boy not meet your satisfactions?" she asks, seeming genuinely confused.

"That is quite a long and complicated tale," I sigh. "But be rest assured those rumours were nothing but rumours."

"Fear not, I knew you wouldn't let yourself fall into such a precarious position," she assures me. "So why is it you have summoned me to the capital?"

I pour us both a glass of wine. "Friendship and politics that will benefit us both and our houses."

"Go one."

"Before I left the city we were discussing a marriage alliance between our houses."

"Are you still interested?" she asks in surprise.

"Yes, but not quite between Loras and I," I tell her. "How would you feel about marrying the Lord of Storms End."

Now that proposition certainly does surprise her. "Well, I would consider it but what about you and Loras?"

"I want to fully unite the south," I tell her. "Which is why I am planning to reach out to House Martell in regards to Doran's youngest son, or perhaps even his brother, while persuading Lord Stark how much of a better match Loras would be for Sansa once she comes of age than Joffrey."

She needs a moment to take all that in. "Wow, that is- that is quite the proposition."

"House Lannister is the wealthiest house in Westeros, but what if we united the south and the north in our favour. Sansa's marriage to Loras would bring the Riverlands and the Vale into the fold, Theon Greyjoy is the heir to the Iron Islands and surely we could find some girl for him to solidy that even further."

"You truly have thought of this," she realises and dares to ask. "Why unite everyone in the realm against your own family?"

"Tell me Margaery, could you ever see Joffrey as king?" 

Her lips part at what I am suggesting. "If Joffrey would not become king, than who?" She sees the look in my eyes and warns "You are playing a very dangerous game Cassana."

"You and Renly would succeed me if anything were to befall me," I say and now that piques her interest. "I'll be quite honest with you Margaery, if staying in Winterfell taught me anything it is that love is not worth its cost. I am yet to discuss the particular details with Renly but it would be an advantageous match, it would keep him close to Loras and you would be free to do as you wish. I have also thought of the possibility of another match, Robb would be a kind husband to my sister Myrcella. And as for Sansa, Loras will be far kinder to her than Joffrey could ever be."

It is something I haven't dared truly think of until now, the thought of Robb and Myrcella, yet it would make sense. But only in a future where our houses do not destroy one another.

"Have you spoken to Sansa or Lord Stark about this?"

"No but I can certainly arrange it," I tell her. I have dug my grave with Robb, but my sister, she is a kind girl who deserves a kind husband. My father wants a marriage between our houses, and he may as well have one. "And in time my cousin Shireen could very well marry Robyn Arryn."

"You've thought of everything except one," she says slowly. "Robb Stark, why not wed him yourself and allow Myrcella to marry Prince Dorans son Trystane?"

My eyes glance to the sword displayed on my wall. "When I was in Winterfell I gave my maidenhead away," I tell her, knowing she no doubt has lost hers. "But not to the man I was sworn to marry."

She tilts her head, no judgement in her eyes. "What was he like?"

"He's a rough sort of a man as Northerners are,  but- he was always gentle with me," I find myself smiling. "We were under no obligation to like one another, from two different worlds, we both knew it was beyond impossible for us but I loved him anyway."

"And where is he now?"

"He joined the Nights Watch," I confess. "And Robb- well, he'll never forgive me and I do not deserve it."

She nods in understanding "I am sorry that your lover has taken the black, but perhaps while you are free, now that you are no longer a virgin, you could try to discover what it is you like, as so few women get that opportunity."

The thought has intrigued me. "It was only one night with him yet I discovered several things I did like."

She raises an eyebrow and smiles cheekily "Do tell?"

"His tongue," I say, going warm at the memory. "Somewhere I'd never imagined before that night if you understand?"

"Oh I understand," she smirks and says "He must have been quite the lover."

"He was," I say and try to push away the sadness. "But now I must think of the future. Prince Trystane is younger than I but I hear he is a kind boy and well, it would be wise for me to marry a man that will not challenge me within the marriage."

"A man you can have control over," she says and nods approvingly. "It would make life far easier for yourself."

The idea doesn't fill me with as much confidence as it should. "The man I loved, he challenged me in a way no one else has, to be good, to use my position and my power for justice. That challenge kept my head in the right place and I fear I am already missing it."

"But do you think he would support what you will have to do to survive in this court?" she asks me and I know the answer.

"No, he's too honourable for all this," I find myself saying. "And this court, well I fear it will not be long until the fragile peace we have implodes."

She seems genuinely confused. "What do you mean?"

"War is on the horizon Margaery, we have a Targaryen princess across the Narrow Sea married to a Dothraki warlord, the nature of Jon Arryns death has aroused suspicion between houses Lannister and Stark as well as other incidents," I tell her and an aura of seriousness settles over us. "I need to get my house and my court in order, and I am asking for you to be my ally."

She leans forward and clears her throat. "Your plan for allying your house with the others is quite brilliant, except there is one fault. If you ever dream of being queen you need to find a fault in your brothers legitimacy as heir. We both know his nature but that is not enough, I cannot risk treason without insurance."

I nod in understanding and touch the Lannister lion around my neck. "I think I may have it."

~

I'm seated at my desk when my page opens the door.

"You summoned me?" Jaime asks and I nod.

"I did. Ser Barristan is occupied and I am due for my lessons."

"Lessons?"

I stand and unsheath my sword. "Yes, my lessons."

He sighs and asks "Are you trying to get me into trouble with your mother?"

"When aren't we all in trouble with her?" I ask and he can't argue with that. "I haven't seen much of her, she is well?"

He seems surprised that I'd care. "You know your mother."

"I do, but not as well as I might wish to," I tell him and sigh "With this new role I've taken on I've found myself wondering how she's handled her responsibilities for so long. I know when she was my age she wishes her father saw her as he saw you. And now I understand, I wish for her to see me as she sees Joffrey. We may not be twins but he is a Baratheon the same as I."

I watch his reaction carefully, he almost seems amused. "Well, he does seem to take after your mother more than his father."

"And what of me?" I ask him, touching my hair styled as my mother styles hers. "Do I take after her?"

"Well, you are her daughter."

I shake my head, putting on my act. "She hates how I look like my father, yet everyone tells me I look just as she did when she was young. Just as beautiful. Do you think so Jaime?"

He's caught off guard.  

"Well I- yes I suppose so," he says awkwardly and I force tears to come to my eyes. "Oh gods what is it?"

"If I am as beautiful as my mother then why did he leave me?" I sob, and sit back on the step, looking up at him. "I thought that if a man truly loves a woman then he would do anything for her. Kill for her. And yet he joined the fucking black."

He sighs and sits down beside me. "Sometimes a man may do something like that because he loves a woman." He looks at the necklace around my neck and smiles sadly. "When a man knows he cannot marry the woman he loves, that it's impossible, he'll do irrational things. Like joining the Black, or even the Kingsguard. To preserve what honour they both have left."

"My mother told me of a man who loved her," I begin carefully. "That he loved her and she loved him, but she was forced to marry my father and the man she loved, well, he never wed."

And from the look in his eyes I know, and realise part of me has always known.

"Well, knowing your mother I can understand why," he says quietly. "The things we do for love."

I dare to tread even further. "You would do anything for my mother wouldn't you Jaime?" I feign innocence at the question. "You'd do anything to protect her."

"Of course I would," he swears, and in the fierceness of his voice another question is answered that I don't dare ask.

That he would start a war for her.

For their children.

~ 

I arrive to the small council chamber with the intention of raising my marriage plans, only to see my father seated there. No one says anything as I pull up a chair beside Renly.

"Why is he here?" I whisper to him knowing it can't be good, but before I can answer Ned enters and my father looks up at him with a newfound sense of purpose.

"The whore is pregnant."

Wide eyed I feel offence then remember it's not me on trial this time. For a moment I wonder if he's referring to my mother then Renly whispers to me "Daenerys Targaryen."

"Oh," I realise quietly "Well that certainly isn't good."

I find myself inside my own head at the consequences this will have for us all as my father and Ned argue over the best solution.

"You're speaking of murdering a child," Ned exclaims but I know that she is hardly a child.

Daenerys would be my own age, quietly I remember that she is a distant cousin of mine. Her and my father share Aegon V as their great grandfather. 

"I warned you this would happen, back in the North I warned you but you didn't care to hear," my father grumbles. "Well hear it now. I want them dead, mother and child both, and that fool Viserys as well. Is that plain enough for you? I want them both dead."

The words are harsh however I know it is necessary. Viserys should have been killed years ago.

"You will dishonour yourself forever if you do this," Ned argues, he's an honourable man. Far too honourable for the Red Keep.

"Honour?" my father exclaims as his voice raises into a roar. "I've got Seven Kingdoms to rule! One king, seven kingdoms. Do you think honour keeps them in line? Do you think it's honour that's keeping the peace? It's fear, fear and blood!"

The words are true but even so Ned dares to reply "Then we're no better than the Mad King."

All of us draw an anxious breath as my father warns "Careful Ned, careful now."

"You want to assassinate a girl because the Spider heard a rumor?"

"No rumour my Lord," Varys assures him. "The princess is with child."

Princess. A girl who some would consider as having a greater claim than my own. A reminder that my father was a usurper, a reminder that myself and my siblings aren't the only heirs. The Mad Kings wife had managed to escape with a son and give birth to a daughter. A beggar king and a princess married to a Dothraki warlord. A khaleesi.

If this isn't dealt with we will have war, it may be years but it will come. It is a war that Joffrey won't be able to face. Although Jorah Mormonts whispers are those of a slaver they are not false, Varys is never wrong.

"We commit murder on the word of this man?" Ned exclaims in disbelief.

"And if he's right, if she has a son?" my father asks him. "A Targaryen at the head of a Dothraki army, what then?"

I hang my head as Ned replies "The Narrow Sea still lies between us, I'll fear the Dothraki the day they teach their horses to run on water."

"Do nothing, that's your wise advice, so nothing til our enemies are on our shores?" my father scoffs before yelling at us all "You're my council, council! Speak sense to this honorable fool."

"Ned," I say carefully, praying he will at least consider what I have to say. "As this girl is my own age I feel I can speak on this. It is not a thing any of us wish to do but to avoid bloodshed and war in the future it is necessary. Say her and Viserys lead an army to our shores in months time it will be carnage, and say it is not them but her Dothraki son that decides to conquer us all, Joffrey will likely be king then." I make my statement clear with no room for doubt. "To speak bluntly he will not be capable enough nor have the strategic mind to be able to fend off an attack from them, and he will be too arrogant to listen to our generals. if we do not end this now then we will be conquered and all of us who stood against them murdered."

The council shares a cautious look a my assessment of Joffrey but I do not fold, especially not as my father actually considers my words seriously. Ned can see the sense in it but his honour forbids it, he would lose his own head before his honour.

Varys and Pycelle continue to try to speak sense but he silently shakes his head until Renly bluntly states "We should have had them both killed years ago."

I give him a look knowing that although I agree, it is certainly not the way to put it and continue for him. "Ned, if your honour forbids you to accept this then I can also accept that, we all can, but you can not deny the threat that they pose. Have Viserys killed as he is the last male heir and once Daenerys gives birth we can find a way to deal with her and the child. A way that doesn't involve them being slaughtered like-

I quickly cut myself off to protect myself from my fathers rage but Ned knows what I mean, slaughtered like the other Targaryen children. They say Rhaegars daughter was stabbed fifty times, hacked to pieces. Gods nothing disgusts me more than what they did to the children and Elia Martell. My grandfather might not have ordered that level of brutality from the Hound but he certainly didn't condemn it.

As much as I know Daenerys's death is necessary this girl is my own blood no matter how distant and I pity her. A princess forced to marry a Dothraki warlord who I'm sure is not kind to her. She doesn't deserve this, but Viserys I've heard whispers of and he should certainly be killed. If she remained in exile with the child and withdrew her claim then she could live but who knows what a Dothraki son with the blood of a Targaryen may do.

I cannot blame Ned for opposing this, I do as well in my heart but I know it must be done. He nods in respect to me but his eyes still burn as he looks to my father "I followed you into war twice without doubts, without second thoughts, but I will not follow you now. The Robert I grew up with didn't tremble at the shadow of an unborn child."

"She dies," my father insists remaining firm, and we all hold our breaths knowing how this is going to end.

"I will have no part in it."

"You're the King's Hand Lord Stark," my father sternly reminds him. "You'll do as I command or I'll find me a Hand who will."

I watch as Ned removes his badge and places it on the table in front of my father "And good luck to him, I thought you were a better man."

"Out!" my father roars as Ned leaves the room "Out, damn you, I'm done with you, Go run back to Winterfell! I'll have your head on a spike, I'll put it there myself you fool! You think you're too good for this? Too proud and honorable? This is a war!"

My father goes on and on but I'm no longer listening. If he's threatening to put Neds head on a spike then the war has already begun. I need to decide now whether to make an ally or an enemy of the Starks, and to solidify the alliance another.

~

The council dissolved quickly after my father took his raging to another room, and so that evening after much deliberation I summon Margaery to my chambers.

We have little time to waste, and I need allies before I step forward with the knowledge I have.

The best way to form alliances is with marriage, but we need something faster than that, and well, Margaery's propositions to me before I left to wed Robb have stuck with me.

The door opens and she seems surprised that I've summoned her this late "Cassana, is everything alright?"

"War is coming, sooner than I thought," I tell her. "Alliances need to be made now."

"Cassana, unless you have proof-"

"I have enough proof that I could have my uncle Jaime killed and my mother imprisoned," I tell her and her eyes widen. "I cannot say what yet for the safety of Myrcella and Tommen. I do not want this to end in bloodshed which is why I must be careful. But I promise you Margaery, that in the end House Tyrell will surpase the wealth and influence of the Lannisters, but only if you take a risk and side with me. With the heir to House Baratheon and this throne."

"How can I be certain this is what is best for my house?" she treads carefully and I resort to her own techniques.

"Tell me Margaery, would you rather fuck Joffrey or me?"

My boldness takes her my utter surprise, to the point she clears her throat. "Pardon?"

"Let's face it, with where your family wants to be you'll be getting into bed with one Baratheon or another," I proposition, taking a sip of my Dornish wine. "Choose."

She seems impressed, proud even and smirks "Well, that is a captivating proposal you make."

I watch as she brings a hand to the front of her dress where it secures, bringing attention to the low neckline, all while smiling at me. She runs her fingers along the edge of her breast, and feel my head grow light as she exposes herself to me, removing the vest of her dress. I watch as her nipples grow hard from the coolness of the air and feel my own respond the same.

I find myself standing and walking to her with barely restrained haste, wanting to know what it is like, wanting to explore.

Wanting to forget him.

My lips meet hers and I find my hands moving to the front of my own dress, fumbling at the laces all while moving her back towards my bedchambers, pushing the door open and in mere moments I find her back against the bed while I hover over her, her knee between my legs.

For a mere moment I pause, wondering what the hell I'm doing and where this came from, but just as quickly I push those doubts aside and accept the proposal she made to me before I left for Winterfell, while she accepts mine. And for the first time I understand the role of sex in politics, especially when it's as sweet as her touch.

As her lips.

And know there is no going back now.

Chapter Text

Cassana

I'm feeling rather confident when Renly enters my office.

"I can't lie, it is strange being summoned by my own niece," he comments.

"I've solidified our alliance with the Tyrells."

"How?" he scoffs.

"Margaery and I have reached a mutually beneficial agreement to be legally solidified at a later date," I say not revealing much more. "And at our next small council meeting I will be expressing my desire to marry a Dornish prince."

He actually laughs. "Where in the seven hells has this come from?"

I lean back in my seat. "How would you feel about becoming Hand of the King?"

His humour quickly fades. "You'd ask your father to replace Ned with me?"

I raise an eyebrow. "Perhaps, although I was envisioning you becoming my hand."

He realises how deep I've fallen into this scheme. "Cassana, Joffrey-"

"Is a bastard," I declare, and realise the thought indeed has crossed his mind. "Stannis knows this as well doesn't he?"

"He had his suspicions before he was driven back to Dragonstone," he reveals to me. "About your mother and Jaime but I never knew what to believe."

"Believe it," I say, knowing it in my gut. "I just need proof and I have heard Ned is looking into my fathers bastards. I suspect he is following the same trail as Jon Arryn."

He inhales deeply. "This is dangerous."

"It is," I agree calmly. "Which is why we need to build our case before presenting it to my father, before my mother or Tywin discovers it. I need to ensure Tommen and Myrcella's safety from my father, I'll try to convince my father to send them to Casterly Rock to please my grandfather."

"You'd send them to Tywin while making him your enemy."

I nod, this part the trickiest of all. "They will be safe from my fathers rage with him."

"And what of Tywins rage?" he asks me. "Even if it is true, you know he will go to war for his houses honour."

"I suspect they'll be going to war soon regardless," I tell him. "I know they had something to do with Brandon Stark's fall, and the Stark's blame them for Jon Arryn's death. One more mistep and it will be war."

He seems shaken. "This is getting too dangeous Cassie, even for us."

I tilt my head at him, knowing his stomach is weaker than mine. "Then let me handle it and do what I instruct you, and I will make you my hand and heir. You will marry Margaery Tyrell for politics sake and continue your affair with Renly without disruption."

His eyes widen. "Does Margaery-"

"Yes, and she's agreed to it," I inform him. "I have this handled Renly, I just need you to lay quiet and keep this all to yourself until the right moment. Until I can get Ned onside with this, his and my fathers rift will only last so long and then we have a chance to save this realm from another tyranny."

~

I'm lying beside Margaery, silk bedsheets covering our naked bodies.

"So Renly took it well?"

"He was surprised, afraid of the consequences, but the offer is to great for him to resist," I tell her. "I'm afraid he doesn't have the stomach for this."

"He isn't the one who needs it, you are," she reminds me. "And you indeed have it."

I reach out to touch her brown curls on the pillow. "Have you written to your grandmother yet about it all?"

"I have," she promises me. "She'll take this is a risk but with the evidence we have I suspect she'll take it."

"Thank you Margaery," I say, genuinely grateful. "Now to confer with Lord Stark once he and my father both calm down and talk to the council about my own marriage."

"Ah yes, a Dornish prince," she says, playing with my hair. "They are known to me some of the best lovers in Westeros."

"Meaning they've fucked half of Westeros," I correct, knowing the Red Vipers reputation. "Oberyn Martell has a mighty fearful reputation, I'm afraid I cannot even stomach that but Trystane should be easier."

"And what of me?" she teases, kissing me. "Does this make me your mistress?"

"Perhaps," I tease, kissing her back, about to pull her back between my legs when shouting fills the halls. "What's going on?"

I slide out of bed, pulling a robe on and hear the door to my office open. I stick my head out and see Ser Barristan. "Princess."

"What in the Seven Hells is going on out there?"

"Catelyn Stark is what," he answers and my stomach sinks. "Dress yourself, you'll be needed by your father."

He heads back out and I curse as I return to my bedroom to Margaery who's dressing.

"What is it?"

"Catelyn Stark," I answer, reaching for my simplest dress to put on in my haste. "Gods know what she's done."

She quickly helps me dress and we duck out into the hallway, no shortage of Stark guards and goldcloaks rushing about. We walk hastily through the halls looking for someone to tell us what's going on when I hear someone call out my name.

"Cassie?" Myrcella calls out as she runs over to me and into my arms "Is it true? Did Lady Stark kidnap uncle Tyrion, is he alright?"

I'm shocked into silence, my mind at a loss for how that could have happened, and for a moment I wonder where my mother is and why Myrcella is on her own but she likely took off to find Jaime. 

"I don't know," I answer as I hold her tightly. "But I'm going to find out, have you seen mother or even uncle Jaime?"

"Uncle Jaime rode off not long ago with guards," she tells me shakily and my blood runs cold.

Oh gods.

"Come with me, I need to find Sansa and Arya." I look back at Margaery. "Find Renly."

Taking Myrcella's hand in my own I quickly run off towards Sansa and Arya's rooms and find them with their Septa.

"What's going on?" Sansa asks me "Why can't we leave our rooms?"

The Septa looks at me and I ask "May I have a moment alone with them?"

She nods and leaves Myrcella and I to be alone with them. It's a conversation she shouldn't witness but it's better she's here with me than listening to the gossip in the hallways.

"Is it true?" Arya asks. "About the Imp?"

"There are rumours," I begin knowing that it is far too late to shelter them "That your mother captured my uncle."

"She wouldn't," Sansa insists, however Arya is the one who asks the real question.

"Why would she?"

Catelyn knows the truth or at least part of it. There is no other explanation. I can't deny the truth any longer. Bran was pushed and I know by whom and I know why. 

And what I know for certain is that Tyrion had no part in it.

"I don't know," I lie. "But regardless of what happens I will look after you here. You must understand that your mother may face consequences for this but I will speak with my mother and father, I am sure this is just a misunderstanding."

I had prayed that the truth wouldn't surface, at least not yet, but now it has it cannot be undone.

It is time to stop playing the fool.

~

We stand beside Ned's bed waiting for him to wake. With my mothers spite and my fathers fury I knew that I'd be the only one to keep the peace, even if it will not last. 

I need Ned on my side.

Ned wakes looks at each of us in confusion. "Pardon your Grace, I would rise but-"

"Do you know what your wife has done?" my mother asks him and I watch carefully to see the alarm that crosses his eyes.

"She did nothing I did not command."

A lie. He knew nothing of it but he is loyal to her, he loves her. Of course he would defend her.

"Who'd have thought she had it in her?" my father comments but my mother is livid.

"By what right dare you lay hands on my blood!" she growls and I could almost laugh at the hypocrisy if my uncle wasn't a prisoner.

"I am the King's Hand-"

"You were the King's Hand!"

"Enough!" I interrupt as I look at my mother "Stop acting like a hypocrite, Catelyn hasn't butchered Tyrion like Jaime butchered Lord Starks men. This is all a misunderstanding so will you stop arguing like a child and sort it out."

When she shuts her mouth Father gives me a thankful look "Catelyn will release Tyrion and you'll make your peace with Jaime."

"Did you not hear what your own daughter just said?" Ned asks my father. "He butchered my men!"

"Lord Stark was returning drunk from a brothel when his men attacked Jaime," my mother lies but no one believes it.

"Quiet woman."

"Jaime has fled the city. Give me leave to bring him back to justice," Ned asks and I look to my father.

Now it the time to be the peacemaker.

"It is the right thing to do, Tyrion has not been harmed but look at Ned. They shoved a spear through your closest friends leg and killed his men," I say to father, knowing the best way to talk sense into him. "You know I love Tyrion but I also owe loyalty to Ned. Catelyn needs to release Tyrion and Jaime has to be held accountable for this as it is only justice. This does not need to escalate."

He nods his head knowing I'm right but my mother just scoffs at him. "I took you for a king."

"Hold your tongue," my father warns and I don't think much of it until my mother continues.

"He's attacked my brother and abducted the other. I should wear the armor and you the gown."

A sharp gasp escapes me as he strikes my mother across the cheek and my shaking hand covers my mouth to stifle my shallow breaths.

She looks up at him touching her already bruising cheek, keeping her head held high she says "I shall wear this like a badge of honor."

"Wear it in silence or I'll honour you again," Father threatens and I hang my head in silence as I wonder has he done this before? 

My mother leaves slamming the door behind her and there is an uneasy silence until my father says to Ned "See what she does to me, my loving wife," he comments jokingly then he sees the look Ned and I share. "I should not have hit her, that was not kingly."

Neither Ned or I speak, he looks to me and quietly adds "Especially not in front of you, you should not have seen that. Never let a man lay a hand on you."

"Then perhaps you should set a better example for your sons," I return, a new type of anger surfacing. "As Joffrey is the only man who has ever harmed me."

He brushes it off. "Children fight."

"Joffrey is not a child anymore and neither am I," I remind him. "Joffrey is a sadist who takes joy in harming people, myself included. Perhaps you should pay less attention to your women and more to your son."

He looks at me slowly. "Careful now, you're speaking to your king."

"Sorry, but I do find it amusing that Joffrey is yet to have a woman since he is your son after all," I laugh ironically. "He pays more attention to butchering animals and beating servents than fucking women."

He's that confused he forgets about the other matter at hand. "Where are you going with this?"

"Just commenting upon how little like his father he is," I retort and look at Ned. "Wouldn't you agree Lord Stark, not a spec of black hair on that blond little head. Not one bit of Baratheon in him."

"Aye," he says, him and I immediately reaching an understanding. "Tis strange."

"What do you think Joffrey would do in this situation?" I ask my father, as if out of mere curiosity. "It's hard to know since he takes no interest in these things but I say he'd send crown troops into the Riverlands, burn and pillage with no regard for your best friends wife and her safety. Just as Tywin is no doubt considering at this very moment."

From his silence I know I've put the thoughts in his head, the doubts. War is the one thing my father sees clearly, and he can see my brother is in no way fit to lead one. 

"Tell your wife to return Tyrion to King's Landing," he quietly says to Ned. "She's had her fun, now put an end to it you hear me? Send a raven and put an end to it."

"And what about Jaime Lannister?" Ned asks. "What about Jaime?"

"I'm half a kingdom in debt to his bloody father," he mutters, to which I have a solution I will raise with him once he has some drink in his belly and his head clear. "I don't know what happened between you and those yellow haired shits. I don't want to know. This is what matters, I can't rule the kingdoms if the Starks and the Lannisters are at each other's throats, so enough."

"As you command your Grace," Ned obediently agrees. "With your leave, I will return to Winterfell and set matters straight, I'll bring my daughters with me."

"Piss on that send a raven, I want you to stay. I'm the king, I get what I want," he says before confessing. "I never loved my brothers, a sad thing for a man to admit, but it's true. You were the brother I chose. We'll talk and finally make this bloody wedding happen when I return from the hunt."
He throws the Hands badge onto the bed where Ned lays and I let out a silent breath of relief.

"The hunt?"

"Killing things clears my head," he says and I wish it was only that simple to clear my head. "You two are in charge. Cassana you control your mother and sit on that bloody throne while I'm away. You'll hate it more than I do."

"The Targaryen girl-" Ned begins but my mind is already planning what I'll be able to accomplish while on that throne. 

"Seven hells, don't start with her again!" he grumbles. "The girl will die and I'll hear no more of it. Put on the badge and if you ever take it off again I swear to the Mother I'll pin the damn thing on Jaime Lannister."

My father leaves and it's just Ned and I inhale deeply in relief and shock of everything, trying to get my mind to settle.

"Has he done that before?" Ned asks and I know he's referring to my mother.

"Not that I know of," I answer but it doesn't make it any better. "Jaime would have killed him for it, clearly it doesn't take much to drive him to doing it. He's killed one king, what's another."
"What for?"

"Do you know why my wife has done what she's done?" he asks me. "She told me a little while ago that Robb said you might know more than you're letting on."

I remember my last words to him those months ago, the warning I gave him while consumed by my guilt. Oh Robb, what he must think of all this.

"Your son's fall," I answer feeling sick. "I'm afraid that you have the wrong Lannister, Tyrion is innocent."

"The dagger belonged to him," he says and I blink at him in confusion.

"What dagger?" I ask suddenly thrown off guard. "He was pushed, there was no dagger."

His eyes widen as do my own "So he was pushed."

"By Jaime," I tell him, trusting my gut. "Tyrion had no part in it."

He tilts his head at me. "How long have you known?"

"I knew my mother didn't want him to wake back in Winterfell, but I didn't know why," I reveal and confess. "I couldn't look Robb in the eye, it was then I realised there wouldn't be hope for us. It hasn't been until the past months I've learned for certain what happened."

"Why would Jaime push Bran from that tower?" he asks me, wanting to hear me say it. "What did he see?"

"He saw my mother and Jaime together," I say unevenly. "Ever since they were younger than I am it's been going on. I've only been able to admit it to myself since I returned to the city."

"What of the knife?" he asks me. "Someone tried to assassinate Bran after he woke."

"Tyrion is innocent," I insist. "He would never order such a thing to be done. Bran is a crippled child and my uncle has a soft spot in his heart for people like your son."

"We took the knife to Lord Baelish and he said it belonged to Tyrion," he tells me. "Well he said the knife had belonged to himself and he lost it to Tyrion when they bet on Ser Loras and Jaime in a joust."

Littlefinger, of course. Curiously I ask "And who did Littlefinger bet on?"

"Jaime," he answers and I could almost laugh. Oh Littlefinger "What's so funny?"

"Why would Tyrion ever bet against Jaime? He has never in his life even once bet against his brother," I tell him and slowly he realises. "Littlefinger lied to you."

"But why?" he asks, although he may be honourable, believing that everyone else is as honourable as him makes him a fool. "Why would he say the blade was his own and that he lost it?"

"To benefit himself," I answer knowing what Littlefingers endgame always is. "He's an opportunist, perhaps it is his own and he did lose it but it wasn't to my uncle. The better question is why has he framed Tyrion?"

"I don't care about his motives," he mutters not realising how important they could be. "I want to know who tried to murder my son and why."

"I believe that Jaime pushed him," I confess. "As for the other attempt on his life I don't know, and I apologise for not coming forth sooner but I stayed quiet to prevent this, to prevent war."

"We need to stop it," he says hoarsely. "I didn't know Catelyn would do this."

"Then Tyrion must be released otherwise my grandfather will not hesitate to take him back by force."

A war. My grandfather may despise Tyrion but he is still a Lannister. This will be war.

"What about the Queen?" he asks carefully, knowing that despite this she is still my mother.

"We gather proof," I answer. "Then we go to my father and pray he is still the man we both hope he is. But we must also prepare for war."

"War," he breathes and looks at me. "Either way, it's coming isn't it?"

I nod. "Us against the Lannisters. We need to prepare Ned. We need proof that Joffrey and the others are Jaime's bastards."

He looks at a book beside him, history of the houses of Westeros. "I think I may have it."

~

Veiled I come with Ned into fleebottom, and find myself out of my element. A reminder of what I sought to change so early on in my life, what I'd forgotten about.

He brings us to a forge, and I remain quiet behind him as he speaks to the owner.

"I would like to speak to the boy."

"Again?" the owner exclaims. "That desperate for soldiers?"

"Something like that."

"Alright, well go ahead," he says and we enter the forge, I keep my head low until the sound of a hammer catches my attention and I look up to see a black haired boy my age, covered in sweat and grime, and immediately I know why Ned brought me here.

"Gendry," Ned calls out and the boy immediately greets him.

"Lord Hand," he says somewhat awkwardly. "Can I help you?"

"Aye, you can," Ned says. "It's time for us to have a talk."

I'm silent as we walk through the forge to the living space out the back, not much but a table and a fire pit. 

"I'm confused, is there something I did?" Gendry asks. "Why are all you highborn folk taking such an interest in me?"

Ned looks to me and nods, and I remove my veil and look upon my brother, the resemblence truly startling me. His eyes widen and he stutters "You- you're the princess."

"And you are the bastard son of Robert Baratheon," I reply, truly shaken. 

He inhales sharply and then tries to laugh it off. "Come on, me? You've got the wrong bloke."

Ned shakes his head. "No, we don't. Why else would Jon Arryn come looking for you?"

He swallows hard, in a state of disbelief. "If I'm a bastard then why are you here?"

I pull out my coinpurse and place it on the table between us. "As the Kings representative it is my responsibility to ensure all his children are provided for. A kings son should not be working himself to death in Fleebottom."

"I can't accept this," he immediately says. "It may be fleebottom, but it's my life. What does  some man who slept with my mother seventeen years ago owe me?"

Immediately I have respect for him, something I can't say for Joffrey. "Whether or not you accept the coin is your choice, but I would very much like for you to meet our father."

I wish I could be saying it solely out of the good in my heart, but if we are to convince my father Joffrey is a bastard, putting Gendry beside him is our best chance. Gendry, who is my fathers ideal son.

"Why?" he asks defensively. "Why would a king want anything to do with me?"

"Because his daughter wishes it," I answer, trying to use my charms to ease his defensiveness. "Gendry, I know this must be a great shock to you and understand your hesitance. I do not ask you to make this decision now, but as your sister I see it would be my pleasure to know my brother. To hear what he thinks of the crown and this city." Finally I find myself telling the truth. "I could greatly use your advice and want to give you a voice, as is your birthright."

He does not trust me, I know that, nor should he have to. But he nods stiffly and agrees, even just to end this conversation. "Alright, I'll think about it."

"Thank you Gendry," I say, leaving the coinpurse on the table, and following Ned back outside of the forge where we stand, in mutual awe of the resemblance.

"This feels wrong," I tell Ned. "Using him as evidence."

"Aye," he agrees. "But he's our best hope." He takes note of my silence and says "Who knows, if you want to better know the boy that is your choice. He may be your half brother but just look at my boys."

I could almost laugh at the irony. "Until I came along."

"A brothers bond is stronger than a woman," he assures me. "They'll be fine and laugh about it in twenty years time."

It doesn't make the guilt any less, and so I focus on the Stark that still trusts me. "Sansa, she can't marry Joffrey."

"I know," he says heavily. "But you try convincing her of that."

"I'm in discussions with the Tyrells," I inform Ned. "Margaery and Renly will marry, and I am sure they would be pleased if Loras could have Sansa's hand."

He looks to me in surprise. "When were you going to run this by me?"

"Loras is many things, but he will be a kind husband to her," I promise Ned. "She will be happy in Highgarden, safe. Once all this mess is over and my father returns form his hunt it will be among the many things to be discussed."

He nods, his mind elsewhere. "And Robb, once this is over would you marry him?"

I remember the same question which Margaery posed to me, him instead of Trystane.

"What I've done is beyond his forgiveness, and he deserves a better wife than I could be," I say quietly. "Months have passed but it doesn't make my affair any less wrong. The truth is that Robb deserves more than I could ever give him."

He nods. "Catelyn to this day has never forgiven me. I love her, I truly do, and she loves me, but I see it in her eyes whenenver Jon is near." I listen quietly. "I could never blame her for it, and I accepted it, and lived with it. I've never asked for her forgiveness nor expected it, but still, we've had five children and a happy life together. One nail in the coffin isn't the end."

I'm surprised that he would want me to still marry Robb. "Even so, could you imagine him in the south? He would hate it, hate the throne. What I did hurt him greatly, but in the end it is what's best for us. And if he never sees me again, he would be glad for it."

Yet something in my gut tells me our story is not over yet.

Chapter Text

Cassana

Margaery's lips are on my neck as I stand before my mirror, her hands on the laces of my new dress, securing them. One of black and gold, true Baratheon colours.

And for the first time I open the vault which contains the most precious crown jewels, and lift the diadem I was gifted upon my birth, worn by my great grandmother, Rhaelle Targaryen.

With trembling hands I place the crown upon my head, my birthright.

She accompanies me as I walk the halls, the very picture of nobility. People bow their heads as I pass by, my feet taking my towards the throne room where they wait for me.

Beside it I find the council waiting, waiting for me.

Littlefinger and Varys exchange a look at the sight of me and it's Varys who says "It seems most fitting to me that the Kings representative should represent him now."

"This is absurd!" Pycelle scoffs. "A woman seated on the Iron Throne, have you lost your wits?"

"I agree with Lord Varys," Littlefinger says curiously enough.

"It will cause chaos!" Pycelle protests and I see that little smirk on Littlefingers face.

"Perhaps a little chaos is what we all need," Littlefinger says.

"The king said it would be her," Ned says, ending the debate then and there. "They've waited long enough."

They allow me to lead them into the throne room where the people await us, and we are announced.

"Representative of the King, Princess Cassana of House Baratheon."

The court watches with wide eyes and whispers as I enter and ascend the steps to the throne. My hand rests on the pommel of one of the many swords which forged it as I take my rightful seat on the Iron Throne and hear the gasps of the court. I can't keep the sly smile from my face as I shock the entirety of the court by ascending those stairs and taking my place on the Iron Throne.

From the small folk to the high lords and ladies, they all stare bewildered upon me, the scandal of the Seven Kingdoms.

"My lords," I address, and none dare to question me, the one whom sits upon the Iron Throne. "Shall we begin?"

After deliberation amongst the crowd, a man comes forward looking rather distressed and we listen as he tells us "They burned almost everything in the Riverlands, our fields, our granaries, our homes. They took our women and then they took them again. When they was done, they butchered them as if they was animals. They covered our children in pitch and lit them on fire."

My stomach churns and my face is stone. The thought of it horrifies me, woman raped and slaughtered. Children set alight. These people may not be my blood but they are my people. 

"I promise you that you will be given justice. I am the kings daughter and it is my duty to my people to provide protection and justice. These truly horrific acts will not go unpunished," I promise him with every intention of keeping it. "I am so very sorry for what has befallen your people."

"Brigands, most likely," Pycelle dismisses as if he'd just been told a loaf of bread was stolen.

"Quieten," I order Pycelle who gapes at me in offence. 

"They weren't thieves," the man insists "They didn't steal nothing. They even left something behind, your Grace."

"Show us," Ned orders and another man walks forward and empties a sack onto the floor. A pile of foul smelling fish. 

Ned and I immediately know the meaning of this but Littlefinger still feels it necessary to comment "Fish. The sigil of House Tully." He then whispers to Ned "Isn't that your wife's house, Tully, my Lord Hand?"

I give him a look to shut him up as Ned asks "These men, were they flying a sigil, a banner?"

"None, your hand," he awkwardly answers. "The one who was leading them, taller by a foot than any man I've ever met. Saw him cut the blacksmith, saw him take the head off a horse with a single swing of his sword."

"The Mountain," I say without any doubts, he was the one who carried out the murders on the Targaryen children and the rape of Elia Martell upon my grandfathers orders, he would not do this if it wasn't by his orders. "Ser Gregor Clegane is known to have a thirst for brutality."

"Why should Ser Gregor turn brigand?" Pycelle questions. "The man is an anointed knight."

Gods he may be a maester but he is the most ignorant bloody idiot I've ever come across and from rumours of the court the most perverted.

"It's not as if does not have a reputation across the realm for his vile acts included the rape of women and the slaughter of children, mere babes," I remark coldly to which he simply blinks at me in surprise, while the court gasps at my audacity. "Or are you unaware of what happened to the last princess and her children?"

"I've heard him called Tywin Lannister's mad dog," Littlefinger comments. "I'm sure you have as well."

"He certainly is," I agree knowing that justice must be done, however I also know where the orders to wreak havoc on the Riverlands came from. "The orders for such an attack could only come from Tywin Lannister himself."

Littlefinger whispers to Ned "Can you think of any reason the Lannisters might possibly have for being angry with your wife?"

"If the Lannisters were to order attacks on villages under the king's protection, it would be-"

"It would be almost as brazen as attacking the Hand of the King in the streets of the capital."

"It is a crime for which the punishment is death," I answer loudly for the court to hear. "I promise on behalf of the King as a Baratheon, as his daughter, that the Riverlands shall receive justice and protection from the crown. Gregor Clegane will be held accountable, for too long his crimes have gone unpunished."

"We cannot give you back your homes or restore your dead to life. But perhaps we can give you justice in the name of our king, Robert," Ned continues and he calls "Lord Beric Dondarrion."

My Fathers bannerman Beric Dondarrion steps forward. 

"Princess," he bows. "My Lord Hand."

"You shall have the command," Ned decides and orders "Assemble one hundred men and ride to Ser Gregors keep."

"As you command."

Ned looks to me almost in question and I nod knowing what must be done.

"In the name of Robert of the House Baratheon, the First of his Name, King of the Andals and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, I charge you to bring the king's justice to the false knight Gregor Clegane and all those who shared in his crimes. I denounce him and attaint him, I strip him of all ranks and titles of all lands and holdings, and sentence him to death."

Pycelle interrupts "Princess, this is a drastic action. It would be better to wait for King Robert's return."

"King Robert is hunting and this is a matter that cannot wait," I say knowing this is my purpose, to speak for him when he is not present. "As my fathers representative on the council I can say with the kings authority that Gregor Clegane will be executed as will those who shared his crimes. He is a mad dog who must be put down. For too long his crimes have gone unpunished and I intend to change that."
The only part that frightens me about sentencing this man to death is that he is my grandfathers mad dog. An attack on him is an attack on Tywin Lannister.

Before Beric Dondarrion can leave I add "Gregor Clegane is a very dangerous man, do not hesitate to use any force necessary. He is not a knight but a mad dog, so treat him as such. Just ensure he is still alive for his public execution."

He looks pleased and nods respectfully. "As you command Princess."  

"Send a raven to Casterly Rock, inform Lord Tywin that he has been summoned to court to answer for the crimes of his bannerman," Ned tells Pycelle and my heart skips a beat in panic "He will arrive within the fortnight, or be branded an enemy of the crown and a traitor to the realm."

Sentencing a bannerman and a knight is one thing but a Lord Paramount is another. Especially Tywin Lannister. The court looks uncertain and their eyes fall to me.

"Your Grace," Littlefinger asks me "Do you support this?"

For so long Renly and I have worked to undermine Tywin, doing so in the shadows. Now is the time to make my move.

"I do," I answer, remembering why I am doing this. "Everyone who breaks the Kings laws whether they be a peasant, a knight, or even a Lord must be held accountable. While a Baratheon sits on the throne there will be justice. While I sit on the throne there will be justice. I publicly condemn the actions of Tywin Lannister and Gregor Clegane. When he is brought to the capitol he will be held accountable for not just his recent crimes but those most heinous which still cause unrest in the realm."

Ned looks at me knowing what I mean, something that I know caused him to almost abandon my father entirely. The one deed they could never truly come to terms with. For a moment I hesitate knowing that by giving this order I am more than overstepping my bounds, even Littlefinger and Varys gape at me, but Ned simply nods his head in approval.

"He will be tried for the horrific rape and murder of Elia Martell and her children, a crime which has gone unpunished and was previously pardoned by the king. In light of the recent attacks on the Riverlands this pardon has been revoked and he will be brought to justice. Gregor Clegane will be executed and Tywin Lannister will also be held accountable in the role he has had in the crimes of his bannermen."

They all bow their heads in acknowledgement, no one questioning or looking at me as if I am a child, but like a king.

I stand as the room disbands and once we are outside Varys pulls me aside.

"Princess, while I agree with bring Gregor Clegane to justice, trying him for his crimes against Elia Martell will stir up unrest in Dorne. When your father returns-"

"I will deal with my father," I say curtly. "He is not here to serve the realm, he is hunting. If he wants to condemn the orders given to protect the realm while he'd rather drink and whore his way into an early grave then so be it, but I will continue to do my duty. Dorne despises my father and is likely plotting against him, executing the Mountain for the murder of their princess may finally appease them. Since I was a child I have done my duty to the realm and if doing my duty means defying the king himself then I will do it."

The council falls silent and I clear my throat. "I shall write to Prince Doran to inform him of this myself, as I am sure it will be appreciated."

They excuse me but Ned stops me before I can leave.

"Your father would be proud of you if he saw you today," he tells me, and I'm taken by surprise. "I know he's not the man he once was, especially not after what he did to your mother. But if it means anything know he'd be proud of you."

I'm at a loss for words and nod, trying to keep my composure. "Thank you Ned."

He leaves me, no doubt to find his daughters, and I quickly depart to write the letter to Doran before news can reach him from elsewhere.

As I'm rushing through the halls I'm grabbed hard by the wrist and I'm about to throw my elbow back until I realise it's my mother. Before I can get a word out she snaps.

"Are you an idiot? Bringing your grandfather to court to answer for his bannermans crimes or be branded a traitor!"

"His crimes," I correct and she goes very quiet. "I'm not an idiot and that's why I know they were most certainly his orders. I do not give a damn who he is, he will be held accountable for this."

"Catelyn Tully has captured your uncle and is holding him captive in the Eyrie, and this is what you decide to do!"

"And what about the women who were raped and slaughtered and the children who were burned alive?" I retort but as I look into her eyes I know she truly doesn't care, they mean nothing to her. "How can you accept this?"

"They were not my children," she says heartlessly. "Not my blood."

"They are my people!" I yell, in that moment towering over her. "Catelyn hasn't harmed Tyrion but Tywin allowed children to be covered in pitch and set on fire!"

"You are not the king," she harshly reminds me. "It is time for you to step back."

"No," I firmly oppose, feeling power rushing through my veins. Kingsblood. "In fact I think that I shall do the opposite. When I was in that throne room every single person showed me the same respect they would give to anyone sitting on that throne. In the seventeen years you have been queen have you ever been able to say the same?"

The answer is no. No one truly respects her, she's never done anything to earn it. Her voice trembles slightly "Your grandfather will punish you for supporting Ned Stark."

"He has begun a war by attacking the Riverlands and for that he may be branded an enemy of the crown," I say curtly "He can't punish me, he can make threats and command armies but he is not king. I do not fear him. My father may not dare speak against him due to the debt but I will. And as for Ned Stark you will find it is quite the opposite, those were my orders, not his."

"You should follow your fathers example," she carefully advises. "Let the council handle the mundane matters and step back and realise that Tywin is the one who truly rules the realm."

"That may be true but not if he loses his head," I dare to say and she turns very, very pale. "I have no respect for a man that needs to murder innocents to make a point. I have every right to oversee his execution if he is found guilty of making those orders."

For the first time she truly looks afraid. I am not another one of Tywins puppets. I refuse to be. If my father will not do what is necessary then I will.

"The Westerlands will rebel," she warns but I simply laugh.

"He doesn't command any love, only fear. Once Tyrion is returned I'm sure he won't mind fulfilling his rightful place as Lord of Casterly Rock and keeping the peace there." Her eyes burn with pure rage. "In fact I suspect people will be grateful to be rid of Tywin and have a Lord who can command more than just fear."

She stares at me in disbelief "You are speaking of murdering your own grandfather."

"I speak of justice," I correct knowing that spilling my own blood is certainly a sin but I do not fear the gods. I know exactly what Tywin is, his slaughter of the Riverlands is only further proof. The Mountain may have committed it but Tywin ordered it knowing just how cruel his mad dog is. "And I will do what I must."

As I turn away from her she warns "Joffrey will not see it that way. When he is king he will not forgive you."

Turning to look her in the eye I tell her "I am not afraid of Joffrey. I have my father wrapped around my finger, while he is king so am I."

And with that I turn my back on her, on the Lannisters, and walk away.

~

Once I return to my chambers I write to Prince Doran, a man who could be my greatest ally in the coming war.

My Prince

For far too long there has been a silent war between our houses, one which began with my fathers rebellion and never ended. In his absence I sit on the Iron Throne and have ordered the arrest of Gregor Clegane, who has been stripped of all titles and sentenced to die. I offer Dorne the rightful opportunity to oversee his execution as you see fit, and to charge him with the rape and murder of your sister Elia and her children. I pray for peace between our houses, and with your co-operation I would like to personally act as a bridge for our houses to meet upon with the possibility of further strengthening the fragile relationship between our great houses.

Cassana Baratheon, Princess of the Seven Kingdoms and Representative of the King

I set down my quill and allow the ink to dry, reading over my words tenfold until my door opens and Margaery enters.

"You've caused quite the stir," she praises. "The scandal of the Seven Kingdoms."

"It has a nice ring to it," I say, pouring myself a glass of wine. "Either way it's worth it to see the look on Pycelles face."

She chuckles. "He was fuming the entire time."

"As will be Gregor Clegane," I say, having been stewing on that decision in particular. "That order may just be the most brazen thing I have ever done."

"It is the right decision," she assures me. "He's a beast of a man."

"Should I be feeling so numb?" I ask her, the thrill having subsided and now I am suspended in this state of numbness. "Everything is going in the right direction and yet it feels like I'm so far from it all."

"A kings dilemma," she says. "You are the king while your father is away, it is a burden."

"I've managed his burdens for months without worry, it's now the power that comes along with it that makes me uneasy," I admit to her, the consequences floating in my mind. "It's the worry for Tommen and Myrcella. My grandfather is burning and pillaging the Riverlands without fear of consequence or justice, I am making him my enemy but I don't want them to end up on the wrong side of this war."

"It is war Cassana, sacrifices must be made," she says and I can feel my control slipping. "On all sides."

"I have written to Prince Doran," I tell her, and run a hand through my hair as I lean back in my chair. "I need allies, I need a husband."

She looks at me carefully and sets her wine down. "It would be easy to have a husband you can control, a boy like Trystane, but what if you could have a husband with an ambition for justice that rivals your own?"

The rim of my goblet rests against my lips "What are you suggesting?"

"You are a woman now Cassana, you need allies who are as empassioned as you are," she says and suggests "Oberyn Martell."

I take a long drink, tasting the Dornish wine on my tongue. Oberyn Martell. A man of pure reputation. A dangerous man. One of the few men my grandfather fears. One of the few men he respects.

"Marrying Oberyn alone would be an act of war," I say, suddenly cautious and dismissing it. "Oberyn is the same age as my father and has no interest in marriage, not to mention he has more bastards than my father."

"Dorne respects the rule of women in a way the rest of the kingdoms do not, it is the only kingdom where rule is determined by birth, not sex" she tells me. "They say Oberyn has given his own daughters spears, the Sand Snakes they are called. He is a dangerous man, but do not dismiss him."

Oberyn Martell. The man who hates my grandfather more than any other alive.

A man they say is mad with the thirst for vengeance, the Red Viper. His reputation has long fascinated me, and perhaps Margaery is right. I cannot surround myself with passive allies, I need someone willing to risk everything for it, to take Tywin Lannister down.

~

Margaery sleeps in my bed as I pen my letter to Oberyn Martell.

Prince Oberyn, 

I believe you and I have a great deal in common. I have ordered the Mountain to be brought to the capital for execution. However, I would like to invite you to Dorne so he may be surrundered into your custody to be dealt with as you and your brother Prince Doran see fit. I also invite you to court to discuss a political marriage between House Baratheon of Storms End and House Martell of Dorne. For too long the Lannisters have allowed this rift between our houses to fester  for their own benefit, when we both know it is by Tywin's orders that your sister was raped and murdered, along with her children. Come to the city to hold the Mountain to justice, Baratheon men are travelling North to apprehend him, and we would welcome Dornish spears against the Lannister troops protecting him. I look forward to meeting you.

Princess Cassana.

An informal letter, yet I feel it is what he would most appreciate, he is a man who does not seem to have the patience for politics, and perhaps that is what I need most. A man with a spear.

I hear Margaery stir and return to bed, kissing her neck as she wakes. 

"Cassana?" she murmurs as I squeeze her waist.

"We need troops, we need gold," I breathe, running my thumb over her lips. "We need them now."

"Cass-" my name disappears from her lips, turning into a sigh as she finds my knee between her legs. "Oh."

"You and me, ruling over this damn snakepit," I say, playing into her fantasy's of power. "You would be my queen."

She can believe that I love her, she is to vain in her affections to doubt her influence over me, she can believe I would get on my knees for her to succumb to her seductions.

But she is the one who taught me how to play this game.

~

I look at her, and remember how Jon looked beside me. A sight I will never forget. A man who never lied to me, who never tried to manipulate me. Who only had love in his heart for me. A man of pure intentions. Who couldn't be further from the woman sleeping beside me.

She is sound asleep as I climb out of bed and pull a robe around myself. Something draws me to my wardrobe which I open, and allow my fingers to run over the fur of Jon's cloak and imagine the black one he must wear now.

I look in the mirror, tears in my eyes as I can hardly recognise myself, a ghost of the woman he loved and force a smile. Feeling my control slipping, knowing one mistep and I fall.

If I dare look back for even a moment I am lost. I have given my heart and my body to this rebellion, and my blood shall soon be spent as well.

Something draws my eyes to the window and I pale at the scene below.

My father.

Chapter Text

Hastily I run through the halls.

"Where is Renly!" I yell, demanding to know what is happening and sure enough I find him and gasp at the sight of blood. "Oh gods."

He stands there shaking with blood on his hands and looks between myself and Ned whose just appeared, equally horrified.

"Renly," I tremble seeing the amount of blood staining his hands, his clothes.

"It's Robert, there was a boar-"

He takes off and Ned looks back at me frozen in place "Come child."

I feel hands guiding me and I vaguely realise they're my handmaiden Bree's. "Cassana, he's still alive," she tells me, sharply digging her fingernails into my arm to snap me out of it and I realise Ned's been speaking.

"Cassana," he repeats as I focus on him, Bree still ushering me towards my fathers chambers. "We can't tell Robert the truth."

"We have to," I argue, pressing my hand to my head, lightheaded from shock. "He needs to know the truth."

"No he doesn't," he argues painfully. "How can we let his last moments be consumed by anger? We will let him have his peace and I will deal with Joffrey."

Before I can argue with him he steps into my fathers room while I hold onto Bree.

"I'll wait for you in your room," she says clasping my hand in hers.

"Thank you Bree."

After taking a moment to compose myself I follow Ned inside my Fathers room. Inside stands my mother, Ser Barristan, Renly, Varys and Pycelle. Joffrey is seated on my fathers bed, wide-eyed and surprisingly beside himself.

"I should have spent more time with you, shown you how to be a father," he says to Joffrey before commenting. "I was never meant to be a father." He looks up, and sees Ned and I standing there. "Go on, you don't want to see this."

Joffrey runs past me, for the first time in his life actually showing an emotion besides anger or spite.

"My fault. Too much wine, missed my thrust," he explains as I sit by his side and pull back the cloth covering his wound. I can barely bring myself to look at it, I may not be a maester but I know his fate is sealed. "It stinks- it stinks like death, don't think I can't smell it," he mutters before laughing "I paid the bastard back, Ned. I drove my knife right through his brain. You ask them if I didn't. Ask them!" Ser Barristan shakes his head in exasperation as he listens to my father. At least somehow despite all of this my fathers still kept his spirit. "I want the funeral feast to be the biggest the Kingdoms ever saw and I want everyone to taste the boar that got me," he declares and he looks around the room "Now leave us, the lot of you. I need to talk to Ned."

"Robert, my sweet-" my mother begins and I realise she's afraid. There is only one reason she would be afraid of my father speaking to Ned alone. My head whips around to Ned wide eyed and he can't meet my gaze.

"Out, all of you!"

Everyone leaves except for Ned and I.

"Cassana, you don't want to see this."

"No," I say firmly remaining by his side. "I am your daughter and I am not leaving you."
"You've always been stubborn," he comments  proudly"You are my daughter after all."

His only daughter. Only trueborn child.

Another round of shock hits me as I realise that by dawn I will be queen. I knew the day would come but I never expected it to be so soon. Never wanted it to be so soon.

Ned takes a good look at my father and mutters "You damned fool."

"Paper and ink on the table, write down what I say," Father orders. "In the name of Robert of the House Baratheon, first of - you know how it goes. Fill in the damn titles." I watch carefully as Ned begins to write, wanting to speak but also knowing that my fathers last moments likely wouldn't be merciful if he knew the truth. "I hereby command Eddard of House Stark - titles, titles. To serve as Lord Regent and Protector of the Realm upon my death. To rule in my stead, until my son Joffrey comes of age."

I open my mouth to speak but Ned tilts the letter so I can see what he actually writes. 'Until my rightful heir comes of age.'

"Give it over."

Ned's eyes meet mine as he hands it over to my father who signs it. Once my father is gone I'll have to stake my claim. I'll have to fight Joffrey for it.

"Give it to the council after I'm dead," he instructs Ned. "At least they'll say I did this right, this one thing. You'll rule now, you'll hate it worse than I did, but you'll do it well."

Ned will sit on the throne until the council declares Joffrey a bastard. My mother cannot know what we plan to do but I fear that somehow she already does. She knows my ambition, but how could she ever know that we know the truth about Joffrey and the others, about her and Jaime? I've been so careful.

"The girl, Daenerys. You were right. Varys, Littlefinger, my brother, worthless. No one to tell me no but you, only you," he says to Ned and he croaks "Let her live. Stop it, if it's not too late."

"I will," Ned promises and proud tears come to my eyes. In his last moments he chooses mercy. However I still know the same would not apply to my mother if he knew the truth.

"And my son," he groans as the pain begins to set in "Help him, Ned. Make him better than me."

It's too late for Joffrey. Ned and I both know it.

I clutch my fathers hand tightly "Father-"

His eyes tear up as he looks at me, the most emotion I've ever seen in them "I'd leave it to you if I could. I don't know where I went so wrong with your brother. It should have always been you."

"Then leave it to me," I say quietly as tears burn in my eyes. "Name me as your heir."

He shakes his head slowly "I've never been a proper father to you, if I was you would be married to Robb and far away from here. When I'm dead go North and marry him no matter what your mother says. Damn her and damn Tywin. I am your father, let me do this one thing right by you."

A sob escapes me as I look at my father. He is many things, but he is my father. How can I fight his last chance to be one? 

"I'll marry Robb," I lie, knowing it is too late for us. "I'll join our houses, just as you always wanted."

"It's not about houses," he says quietly. "I want you to be happy, to have a chance at something I never could."

I look down at our joint hands, tears slipping down my cheeks.

"I'll do everything I can to honour your memory," Ned promises him.

"My memory," Father scoffs. "King Robert Baratheon, murdered by a pig." His head falls back and he groans "Give me something for the pain and let me die."

Knowing in my heart this will be the last time I lay eyes on him I squeeze his hand tightly and kiss his forehead, for the last time being the doting daughter.

"Goodbye Father."

As soon as I leave the room I burst into uncontrollable tears and find myself comforted by Renly.

"Give him milk of the poppy," Ned orders and Pycelle enters my fathers room while Renly remains with me.

"He was reeling from the wine," Ser Barristan tells us. "He commanded us to step aside, but I failed him."

"No man could have protected him from himself," Ned assures him and as much as the words sting they are true. He was always destined for an early demise but not this early. Not like this. 

"I wonder Ser Barristan, who gave the king this wine?" Varys ponders but as I look up at him I know it's not mere curiosity.

"His squire," Ser Barristan answers. "From the king's own skin."

"His squire?" Ned asks "The Lannister boy?"

Lancel. I pull away from a still bloodstained Renly and barely notice the blood that stains my hands. My fathers blood. My blood.

"Such a dutiful boy to make sure his Grace did not lack refreshment. I do hope the poor lad does not blame himself."

Varys and I share a look, it was no accident. My tears dry as grief hardens me.

"Arrest him," I order. "For the assassination of the king."

"Princess?" Ser Barristan gapes. "You cannot know that."

"I do," I say, I know far too well. It was ordered. Arrest him but make sure my mother does not know. I also want the wine my father drank."

"On what authority?" Varys questions but he knows exactly what authority.

"On the authority of the heir to the Iron Throne," I claim and Varys smiles to himself knowingly.

"Cassana," Renly breathes and I look to Ned, Ser Barristan and Varys. The only person here who doesn't know is Ser Barristan but I trust his honour as much as I trust Ned's. I may yet need his protection, he will be the Lord Commander of my Kingsguard after all.

"Joffrey, Tommen and Myrcella are Jaime Lannister's bastards," I reveal and after the initial reactions of disgust they don't look that surprised.

"I knew his white cloak was stained but gods," Ser Barristan murmurs. "His own sister."

"I can't say I'm surprised, Joffreys always seemed inbred," Renly comments and there's a strange look in his eye as he says "That makes you queen." 

"It does," I say firmly knowing that now is the time to strike. "Renly gather a few men, I want to speak to Lancel."

"Is that wise?" Varys asks. "If the Queen-"

"She will not find out. Renly take Lancel to the Black Cells while I distract my mother. Make sure no one sees."

He's apprehensive but even so he goes to get his men.

"The king has had a change of heart regarding Daenerys Targaryen," Ned says. "Whatever you have arranged put an end to it."

"I'm afraid those birds have flown. The girl is likely dead already."

Ned hangs his head but I'm secretly relieved. Even if that relief is bitter.

"May you excuse us Ser Barristan," Varys asks and he obediently re-enters my fathers room leaving just Varys, Ned and I. "Princess, what are you planning?"

"To take my rightful place," I answer honestly. "Can I count on your support Lord Varys?"

"Prince Joffrey will not be happy," he warns but Joffreys happiness isn't my concern, he still hasn't answered me. "And I would advise against openly spreading just whose bastards they are. Lord Tywin would do anything to avoid such an unremovable stain on the Lannister name."

"I know," I assure him. "Trust me I know. I do not want Tommen and Myrcella harmed and it's for that reason I will not reveal it. Now, if you excuse me I need to see them, Robert may not be their father but they still love him as one."

Renly is on my side, as is Ned. Ser Barristan is a loyal man and I know that he will be loyal. I don't know if I can count on Varys, I thought that I'd be able to but now I have my doubts. Only now I realise just how few allies I have in this city. 

I wish Tyrion were here, he is the ally I need right now. He always gently pushed me towards the throne, I know that if he were here he would help put me on it. Despite my last conversation with him I miss him terribly, gods I want nothing more than to see him. But he's not here. I need to do this on my own. If my mother gave the orders to get my father drunk and to cause an accident she must have been afraid. She would not risk it if there was no alternative.

She knows. I don't know how much but I need to convince her I have no interest in that throne. With my father on his deathbed and still unaware, she may be lured into a false sense of security if she believes there is no threat to Joffrey claiming the throne.

I've had to play many roles. The Princess, the lover, the fool, the obedient daughter. Now I must again play the girl I used to be in Winterfell. The one who loved a Stark. 

~

I enter my mothers room and find them all in there, even Joffrey.

"Cassie," Tommen and Myrcella cry out as they run into my arms with tears running down their faces.

"Is he going to die?" Tommen asks.

"Of course he is don't be an idiot," Joffrey mutters from where he sits alone/ "Now stop crying."
"Enough!" I snap at him, my own emotions overcoming me. "Considering you were the one crying beside his bed earlier you should have some sympathy."

He shuts his mouth, gobsmacked at actually being called out on his bullshit for once in his life. I force myself to look at my mother and feel sick as she drinks from a glass of wine.

She watches as I kneel down so I'm at Tommen and Myrcellas height and clasp their hands in my own. "He was injured very badly, too badly for a maester to fix," I tell them gently. "Remember that he loves you both very much, Maester Pycelle has given him milk of the poppy to ease his pain."

Tears stain both of their cheeks while I fight my own.  They are so young, so innocent. It breaks my heart knowing what I must do.

"Does this mean Joffrey will be king?" Myrcella asks.

"Of course I will be," he interrupts "What sort of question is that?"

My mother listens carefully as I say without missing a beat "Yes, he will be. He's fathers eldest son so he's the first in line."

"And what about you?" Joffrey asks spitefully. "I won't have any need of you since you certainly won't be sitting on my council, it's outrageous Father even allowed it."

I look up at my mother "Fathers last request for me is that once he passes I go north and marry Robb."

Mother tilts her head to the side looking at me very carefully "Is that so?"

"I plan to leave after the funeral."

She looks doubtful "I thought you had put the nail in that coffin."

"I'm done," I breathe hoarsely. "I'm sick of it, of the burden. I just want to leave this city."

Her eyes turn colder as she sits up straight "You should also remember Robbs mother still holds Tyrion captive. If this ends badly then that betrothal might fall apart."

"I made mistakes, as has both of our families, but it is what father wants, what Ned wants," I say and don't have to force the tears that come. "I loved him, and I fucked it up but perhaps there is still a chance for us."

"You sound like a stupid girl," Joffrey comments breaking up the silence. "I can't believe you sat on the council, did you just talk about your wedding the whole time or did you gossip about boys with Uncle Renly?"

At least Joffrey certainly believes it and it explains why Renly has always been so willing to help me. Joffrey would never let him be at peace. My father never cared enough to notice so Renly went about life as he liked but Joffrey will change that.

"You would be wise to show some respect to our uncle," I advise him. "After all he is the Lord of Storms End, not you."

All Joffrey would have is Kings Landing, no standing army loyal to him, but Renly has the loyalty of the Stormlands which is why I need him on my side.

"I best write to Robb," I say knowing I need to be getting to the Black Cells. "Ned's making the arrangements to send me North, he should know to expect me."

"I don't want you to go," Tommen says tugging on my arm.

"Neither do I," Myrcella says and the tears in both their eyes breaks my heart.

"Not until after the funeral," I promise brushing her blonde hair out of her face. "But I want you to remember-" I clutch Tommen hand in mine as well as hers "That I love you both very, very much. You are my own flesh and blood and I will always love you. No matter what."

They both hug me tightly and I can't fight my tears as they spill over, I clutch them tightly in my arms praying that I can do this right, that I can protect them from harm. When I am on the throne I can have them legitimised as Lannisters and sent to Casterly Rock, no one will have to know who their father is. Perhaps they'll be safer away from the throne.

~

On my way to the Black Cells I end up intercepting Ned and Renly.

"Give me an hour and I can put a hundred swords at your command," Renly offers. "Cassana already got Margaery to out the Tyrell troops on alert."

"And what should I do with a hundred swords?" Ned asks and I realise that he won't condone what we will have to do.

"Strike, tonight while the castle sleeps," he proposes ."We must get Joffrey away from his mother and into our custody. Protector of the Realm or no, he who holds the king holds the kingdom. Every moment you delay gives Cersei another moment to prepare. By the time Robert dies, it will be too late."

"She's suspicious," I warn them "I've told her that I'm going North after Fathers funeral so she believes Joffreys claim to the throne's safe but I don't know how much she believes it. We need to be prepared."

"I will not dishonour Robert's last hours by shedding blood in his halls and dragging frightened children from their beds," Ned says roughly although I think my father would see shedding blood as the perfect way to honour his last hours. He he holds up my Fathers letter. "We will do this by the kings laws."

"Ned-" I warn but he doesn't want to listen. "We must be careful."

"And we will be," he promises me. "It will all go to plan. We will present this to the council as Robert instructed and you will stake your claim with my support and the Reach. Now I need to make the necessary arrangements."

Ned walks off leaving Renly and I alone. I don't want Ned involved in this, he knows the truth and my mother wants him gone. I'm not going to risk putting him in a bad situation. However Renly is right, we need to strike.

"Tonight," I say to Renly. "We seize Joffrey and send Tommen and Myrcella to Casterly Rock where they will be safe."

"Name me your regent and I will take care of this," he says and I tilt my head, knowing that is not what we had discussed.
"I'm of age, that won't be necessary," I answer quietly, realising that he's not supporting me out of love, but to benefit himself. I just pray there is some love there somewhere "However if you support me I will name you my heir over Stannis just as I'd promised Margaery. Whatever titles you want you will get. I need you on my side Renly."

"I'm on your side," he promises however I'm still unnerved. If anything were to happen to me would he make his own claim?

"I don't want Ned involved in this. I can't risk it, not with how dangerous this entire situation is. If anything went wrong my mother would blame it on him and I will not let that happen. He won't know about this."

Alarm crosses his eyes at the thought of this going wrong but it is a possibility we must consider "What do we do?"

"You gather your men, and I will ensure Margaery gathers hers. Tonight I'll find you in your chambers and we will strike. Myrcella and Tommen will come with me without argument but we will have to seize Joffrey and my mother."

It is a drastic action but it is the only way. To claim the throne the way Ned wants I'd have to pray the small council will support me and then confront my mother and expose her before the court which would give her a chance to fight it at her advantage. I can't give her any advantage. This is the best way.

"Very well," he agrees. "I have a hundred men, it should be enough to overwhelm the Lannisters if they don't know what's coming."

"That's the only issue," I begin. "I think my mother might know that we know. I don't know how and I've tried to convince her that I intend to go North but we can't underestimate her Renly. We need to find out if she ordered Lancel to drug my father."

"I got the wine," he pulls a flask out and hands it to me to smell. "That's by far one of the strongest wines I've ever smelled."

I was right but gods I wish I was wrong.

"Then let's get the truth."

~

Renly and I stand before Lancel in his cell. Our men didn't hurt him but he still looks terrified. He should be. He's the reason my father is on his death bed.

"Why am I here?" he stammers. "What have I done?"

"Did you do it?" Renly interrogates. "Did you drug Robert?"

"Of course not," he obviously denies. "The king simply drank a lot."

"Was the wine stronger than usual?" Renly continues.

"Just the kings regular drink."

Feeling my blood boil and that storm inside of me beginning to rage I pull out the flask and throw the contents in his face. "Smell it."

He splutters and gapes at me with fearful eyes just as he should.

"That has to be the most potent wine I've ever smelled," I comment. "Don't you agree Renly?" He nods his head in agreement but Lancel remains firm.

"I did not do anything to harm the king, I simply gave him his wine."

"How much?" Renly asks calmly and I realise his method of interrogation won't work.

"Give me your sword," I order Renly. "If you won't use it I will."

"Cassana," he warns but I'm not here to be polite.

"Sword," I order sternly and he reluctantly hands it to me. "Who gave you the orders?" 

My only warning to him.

"There were no orders," he trembles and I slam my cousin against the wall pressing the tip of the sword against his throat.

"Who's orders!" I demand as I begin to draw blood.

"The queens!" he blurts out and I release my grip on him. My mother is responsible for this. I suppose she'll be the second kingslayer with the Lannister name.

"Right, now we know," I say walking from Lancels cell to where I can't be heard and Renly follows. I hand him back his sword and he's unnerved by the sight of blood on it. "Are you going to kill him?"

"Not yet but that's not important," I dismiss. "My mother planned this, she wouldn't have done something so risky if she didn't have a choice. It was a stroke of luck it even worked. She didn't want my father to return, didn't want anyone to tell him the truth. She knows."

"She knows," he repeats. "Shit."

My mind races as I consider what this means, how prepared she is. If she believes I'm going North then she'll think I'm not a threat. Her guard should be lessened but she won't take chances.

"She'll have men guarding Joffreys room I can guarantee it. We will need every man you have because they will have every Lannister soldier on guard tonight. They'll expect us to strike at night, if we strike just before dawn the Lannister soldiers will be tired, their guards will be down."

"Are you sure we can do this?" he second guesses then suggests "We should ride for Storms End and call the banners."

"If we do Joffrey will have secured the throne and been crowned," I tell him knowing there is no time left to call men from the Stormlands. "Get Loras to collect any men he can, tell him that if he supports me tonight he will be rewarded for it. Margaery has already sworn the Reach's loyalty."

"I will," he agrees. "Loras should have some men."

"We will strike tonight then I will send letters to our bannermen. They'll be here within the fortnight and we will need them," I realise, this won't end with seizing Joffrey. Declaring him a bastard, even if I don't say he's Jaimes, will cause an uproar. Joffrey may not be a Baratheon but he is a Lannister. "Tywin will abandon the Riverlands and march for the capital. We need to be prepared but if you support me, with the might of the Reach we will win. I will be on the throne and you will be my heir. You can live your life with Loras without having to worry. I will protect you if you support me."

Although he seems thankful his face is still pale.

"We can't defeat Tywin Lannister."

"He is a rich old bastard not a god," I say hoping to relieve him but he doesn't laugh. "He is human, he bleeds. Just as you do, just as I do. He will no doubt be prepared to shed blood and so must we."

The idea of shedding blood still unnerves him, he doesn't have the stomach for it. "If you cannot do this Renly pass over command of your men to me."

"No," he says defensively. "I am the Lord of Storms End and they are my men, I will command them. Stannis commands his men and so shall I."

If comparing himself to Stannis is what it takes for him to step up then so be it. He may be worried but I know that we can pull this off. We have to.

"Now prepare yourself for the dawn. Blood will be spilled."

Chapter Text

Cassana

As we wait for the dawn I cannot stop my hands from shaking, but I'd be a fool if I wasn't afraid.

Tonight we are seizing the crown prince and the queen, it will not be without consequence.

With the men of Storms End it shall be done, Renly's men. I need his men more than Stannis's fleets. I'll make him my hand and heir to keep him loyal, then Stannis and then Shireen. 

There will be very few Baratheons left once my father dies, four. Myself, Stannis, Shireen and Renly. We need to build our house, create a legacy. Once I am on the throne and Joffrey and Tywin have been dealt with then Ned can return to Winterfell, to his wife and family while I figure out my next steps.

"Will there be bloodshed?" Bree asks, knowing my plan.

"Most likely," I answer. I am a soldier's daughter. Bloodshed doesn't frighten me. "At least we are prepared for it."

"Once dawn comes you'll be on the throne," she says, although I've dreamt of it for so long it still feels so strange knowing the time has come "You've told me what Joffrey is and I've seen it. You have to do this."

"And I will."

I know what Joffrey is, better than anyone. He is a cruel boy, a sadistic boy. I do not want to imagine what a cruel, sadistic king will be capable of. 

The first signs of dawn begin to emerge, an hour til the sun rises most likely.

It's time.

"Bar yourself in here," I order finding the proper metal bar. "Do not open the door for anyone but me."

"I'll be alright," she assures me as I open the chest that sits at the foot of my bed "It's you that needs to be careful, if one of the Lannister guards pulls a sword on you-"

Buried beneath piles of books and clothes find the sword Jon gifted me "They won't expect me to be armed."

"Can you use that?" she asks eyeing it warily.

"Ser Barristan taught me," I answer. "I'm prepared."

In my closet I find Jons cloak and secure it around myself to hide the sword. Men underestimate women, if they don't know I'm armed I can work it to my advantage.

"Now go," she says proudly. "Take your throne."

~

The halls are devoid of Baratheon men as I find my way to Renlys chamber. I rationalise that he must have them readied somewhere, however I can't ignore the sick feeling in my gut.

When I find his room it is unguarded. I put my mouth to the door and whisper "Renly." I knock sharply on the door but there is no answer. "Renly," I say a little more loudly trying not to draw attention to myself but as the fear comes to my mind caution is forgotten "Renly open the bloody door!"

My hand touches the door handle and finds it unlocked. He never leaves it unlocked. Reluctantly I enter and Renly is no where to be seen, as are his belongings. The feeling of betrayal crashes upon me as brutally as the waves of Storms End as I run to the window and in the moonlight see the silhouettes of a hundred men riding south.

In disbelief I watch as he abandons me. "You fucking coward."

The shock turns to rage as I slam my fist against the window only to find it break through the glass drawing blood. Yet it still doesn't sting as badly as his betrayal.

I have no men.

Nothing besides words on a piece of paper.

If I cannot fight them then I must outmanoeuvre them. Ned pleaded with me not to reveal the truth to my father but I need his decree. Naming Ned as regent of the rightful heir is not enough, I must be named.

~

Keeping my head low I walk through the halls towards my fathers room only to be grasped firmly by the wrist by two Lannister guards that pass by.

"Who goes there?"

I pull my hood back for them to see.

"I am going to see my father, the king."
Uncertainly they release me and I continue on my way to my fathers room and find it guarded by a Kingsguard. I pray it's Ser Barristan but as I approach I see it's Ser Meryn Trant. The least honourable of them all.

"I am here to see my father," I say but he doesn't move, he only stares me down.

"No visitors, the king is resting."

"The king is dying," I retort. "Now let me see my father."

"No," he answers sternly and as he rests his hand on his sword I know he was stationed here for a reason.

"I am the princess and I demand that you let me enter."

"The queen ordered that no one enters."

"I speak for the king not my mother!" I snap. "Where is Ser Barristan?"

"Not here," he simply answers as he half draws his sword. "Now leave."

My hand rests on my own sword as I make my way towards Joffrey's room but as I expected it is guarded, not just by Lannister guards but also by the Hound. If I had men with me I'd go in and drag the bastard out of there myself, but I'm not stupid enough to think I can take on the Hound.

Dawn is rising, there is one last hope to take the throne before my father passes.

And so I walk to the throne room, to take it.

However I'm taken aback by the half a dozen guards stationed before the throne room.

"You should be in your room princess," one warns and I know it's time to rethink my plans. I cannot do this through force.

I walk back towards my chambers knowing that running around the halls a moment longer will draw suspicion but before I turn the corner I hear heavy banging upon my door.

"Open the door!" a man yells and as I dare peak my head around the corner I take note of the Lannister armour the two guards wear.

"Princess, your mother has asked to see you," the other says less aggressively but as there is no reply they continue their banging. Shit, Bree barred the door after I left. They think I've barred myself in. She's still in there.

"Fuck this I'm getting Clegane," the more aggravated one mutters "We'll break the bloody door down."

"Which Clegane?"

"The Mountain of course."

"He's in the Riverlands you idiot."

I hear the sharp sound of a slap "Stay here, I'll find someone to break it down, I'll get a fucking battering ram if I have to. Lannister's pay their debts and I'm not fucking this up."

Gods. My mothers ordered this. It looks like I'm not the only one who had the idea to seize and detain.

I wait until the footsteps vanish and only one remains. I could run, I could go to Ned but Bree is in there and when they break that door down they will harm her either for their own pleasure or to find where I am.

Half drawing my sword I know what I must do.

With my hood covering my face I enter the hallway and walk towards my room.

"Oi you there!" the guard shouts but before he can grab me, my sword thrusts through a gap in his armour and buries itself in his flesh. My hood falls back and he stares at me wide eyed from shock as I twist it deeper.

Warm blood rushes flows onto my hand as I pull my sword free and he falls to the ground spluttering before going still.

Dead.

My voice shakes as I pound on the door "Bree!"

The door opens and she's pale as she looks at me "Cassana?"

She then sees the bloodied sword in my hand and the body at my feet. "We have to move him," she says and she helps me pull the heavy weighted corpse into my bedchamber "The other one is going to come back."

"I know," I say shutting the door behind us.

"What's happened?" she asks. "Your uncle?"

"Abandoned me," I answer wiping my bloodied hands on the golden fabric of my skirt but the colour still stains my cut hand. Quietly I add "Betrayed me."

She swallows as she looks at the blood "What now?"

"We leave before the other guard comes back with more men," I say looking at the body in the floor "I can take on one man with the element of surprise perhaps but not several. You need to find Margaery, she'll have her men ready. Send her to the tower of the hand."

She disappears to find Margaery while I find my way to the tower of the hand in the cover of the fading night, the moment I reach the tower Lord Starks men let me enter without question.
I ascend the stars and he gapes as he takes me in, covered in blood with a sword at my hip and his sons cloak around my shoulders.

"Cassana," he exclaims at a loss for words.

"Renly and I were going to take the castle, seize Joffrey and my mother," I confess knowing now is not the time for lies "But he abandoned me, he ran away with those hundred men. Now guards are everywhere and they are searching for me. When I returned they were banging on my door which Bree had barred and one had left to get a bloody battering ram to break it down to detain me on my mothers orders. I killed him."

He looks to my bloodstained hand and understands.

"I don't blame you for killing the man but why did you go behind my back to take the castle?"

"My mother knows Ned," I tell him and he looks away. It's then I realise. "You told her."

"Cassana-"

"Why?" I ask sharply, at a complete loss. "How could you be so foolish?"

"If honour makes me a fool so be it."

I shake my head, knowing he may as well have signed off on his own execution. "She would never have tried to kill my father if she didn't know." It would be so easy to assign blame but i try to withold it. "She is a deadly woman Ned, you have no idea what you've done."

He holds up my fathers will. "We have this, none of the rest matters now. There is nothing your mother can do."

I laugh humourlessly. "There is plenty she can do. When Joffrey is king so is my mother, so is Tywin. They will never allow the truth to see day. She may not harm me but she will make sure that you will never speak the truth."

As I look him in the eye I know he doesn't understand the game. A game I've grown up playing without knowing it. I've played many roles to be where I am but he has never been anything but Eddard Stark. He will never be anything but himself, an honourable man. However there is a thin line between an honourable man and an honourable fool.

"I am the hand of the king-"

"A king who is as good as dead," I say harshly but we both know it is the truth "She will dispose of you Ned, you cannot have any part in this. If you dare claim Joffrey isn't king it will be treason and if Joffrey sits on the throne you will lose your head. I must do this alone."

"You are Roberts daughter, his heir, I don't have a choice."

He would not risk death for me, the girl who betrayed his son and his house, but he would risk it for his closest friend, his brother, his king.

"Think about your children," I plead, knowing what my mother will claim, what Tywin will do "Ned if you say anything my mother will twist it, she will say it was all a scheme to make Robb king. That you usurped the throne from Joffrey and put me on it so Robb could marry me and become king. No matter what, do not speak against Joffrey. Let me take the risk, you have six children. I will not let them lose a father because of me."

I can see it now. Ned's head on a spike, Robb branded a traitor and his daughters held as prisoners. It could so easily become a reality with one misstep.

"They won't," he promises me but his voice still shakes. "But it is my duty to put the rightful heir on the throne, if it were not you I'd be putting Stannis on it."

"The next male Baratheon," I realise bitterly. "Some may say he has the better claim being a man."

"Some may," he agrees. "But your father said it himself, he wishes it was you. You may have inherited his worst qualities, whoring and drinking and a thirst for blood, but you have the sense he never did when it comes to ruling. You won't be a puppet nor a tyrant. You are what the realm needs."

"I hope I am," I say honestly, knowing my sins better than Ned ever could and remember Jon's words to me that echo the same as Ned's. "I hope that I deserve it."

The throne is not a prize to be won nor something to simply be given. It comes at a cost, the swords that forged it are a reminder of that. If I take it then I will make sure I deserve to be seated upon it. Gods know enough blood will be spilled for it.

"Now while your father still breathes he is still the king and I am the hand," he reminds me. "If your mother truly did intend for your father to be killed-"

"We need to see him Ned," I say desperately. "We need him to put my name on a declaration and sign it, that way you will be safe from accusation."

It will not make a damn difference with my mothers intervention, but it could save Ned from being condemned as a traitor if it is my fathers will he is carrying out.

"I have the goldcloaks," he tells me. "Even so you're right. We need to see Robert."

"Margaery promised me her men," I say looking back. "Bree is fetching her."

We don't waste time however and quickly depart from the tower with Ned's guards following us. Bree runs out to meet us, alone.

"Where is she?" I ask hostily, and the look on her face tells me everything I need to know and I laugh at the irony of it all. "Of course. It was my mistake trusting Margaery Tyrell."

It was my mistake thinking I could beat her at her own game.

The sound of swords being drawn snaps us to attention and a messenger stands a safe distance away.

"It's alright," Ned assures his men and they sheathe their swords. "We're just on our way to see the king."

"Lord Stark, Princess Cassana," the messenger says shakily. "King Joffrey and the Queen Regent request your presence in the Throne Room."

"King Joffrey?" I exclaim as Bree holds my arm tightly knowing what it means.

"King Robert is gone. The gods give him rest."

Bree holds me in her arms as my head spins. No, no, no. I look over her shoulder to Ned who shares the same petrified look I must.

"He's already on the throne."

Ned holds up my fathers letter "I have this and the Gold Cloaks. It may not have your name on it but it will have to do." His voice is gentle as he can muster as he says "We need to go."

"Come on," Bree says softly and I hold my head high.

I can mourn later, grief can wait. This cannot.

We approach the throne room and find Littlefinger and Varys waiting for us.

"All is accomplished, the City Watch is yours," Littlefinger tells us and panic floods me. Ned never told me it was Littlefinger who brokered the deal.

"Good," is all Ned says and I wonder what else he's trusted Littlefinger with.

"Will Lord Renly be joining us?" Littlefinger asks me but it's clear he already knows.

"He fled the city with every last Baratheon soldier he could find," I say bitterly. "Fled as a coward."

Varys looks disappointed but Littlefinger only looks entertained by this which definitely doesn't ease my panic.

"Oh dear your dress," Varys comments as he notices the blood. "So that explains the guard that was found in your room."

"If you plan to rule I suggest you start wearing black, not gold," Littlefinger advises. "It hides the stains better. I suspect by the time you are safe on that throne quite a bit of blood will have been spilled."

Unfortunately I know he is not wrong. 

The Goldcloaks come to us.

"We stand behind you, Lord Stark, Princess Cassana," Janos Slynt promises but I've never trusted the man. I've been in this city long enough to be able to look into a mans eyes and know what he values. And this is a man who values just about anything above loyalty, or common morality. However with Renly gone, along with my men, this is the only choice we have.

The heavy doors to the throne room open and Joffrey is seated on the Iron Throne with my mother by his side. A sight I hoped I would never see.

"All hail his Grace, Joffrey of Houses Baratheon and Lannister, the first of his name, King of the Andals and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm."

My mothers eyes widen as she sees me beside Ned. She expected me to be detained but she forgot that I am my fathers daughter. I am not afraid to shed blood with my own hands.

"I command the council to make all necessary arrangements for my coronation," Joffrey commands, not even giving me a second glance. "I wish to be crowned within the fortnight. Today I shall accept oaths of fealty from my loyal councilors."

I look to Ned and before he can open his mouth to speak I take my fathers will from his hands.

"Ser Barristan," I address, calling him forward. "I believe no man here could ever question your honour. My fathers last will." 

He steps forward and takes the paper from me, knowing what I plan to do. Knowing that I am the rightful heir. "King Robert's seal," he says presenting it to the court. "Unbroken."

We watch as he unravels it and reads it aloud "Lord Eddard Stark is herein named Protector of the Realm, to rule as regent until the heir come of age".

"May I see that letter, Ser Barristan?" my mother asks taking it from his hand. "Protector of the Realm. Is this meant to be your shield, Lord Stark? A piece of paper?"

She tears it to pieces and I wish I could say I was surprised but I knew this would happen. She could have named Ned regent and peacefully put me on the throne by declaring Joffrey unfit and she has chosen not to. Now I make my choice.

"Those were the King's words," Ser Barristan exclaims, mortified.

"We have a new King now."

"No," I interrupt, my voice is strong, unwavering, as I proclaim "You have a queen."

Everyone murmurs amongst themselves while Joffrey gapes at me unable to find the words.

"Sweetheart, your brother is the first in line," Mother says giving me a warning look but I will not stand down "Your fathers firstborn son."

"He is a bastard," I declare. "I am Robert Baratheon's only trueborn child and the Queen of the Seven King-"

"Liar!" Joffrey screams in fury "Lying bitch!"

"Your Uncle Renly has lied to you, he fled the city this morning," Mother says, already preparing someone to take to fall. "Now bend the knee to your brother and all shall be forgotten."

"He is a bastard," I repeat firmly and threaten "Do you wish for me to reveal whose?"

Her eyes burn with fear "What you are speaking of is treason."

"I do not speak of treason, I speak the truth."
"Lies!" Joffrey screams as that madness finally comes to the surface and finally my mother looks unnerved "Kill her!"

"Commander, take the queen and her son into custody," I order calmly despite his threat. "Keep them in their royal apartments under guard."

"Men of the watch!" Slynt orders and they draw their weapons.

"There has been a misunderstanding," Mother insists, her eyes silently pleading with me but any mercy I had disappeared when she had my father killed to silence me, to deprive Ned of justice and me of my throne. "Whoever told you these rumours-"

"We do not want bloodshed," Ned yells and pleads to my mother. "Tell your men to lay down their swords. No one needs to die."

I half draw my own sword which to her horror is already bloodied. No one sheathes their weapons.

"Take them into custody!" I order again but as they hesitate the realisation hits me far too late.

A voice rings out "Now!"

Screams erupt and before I can fully draw my sword hands grab me by the waist and thrashing I'm torn from the throne room, blood covering the floor.

"Don't fight princess," Ser Barristan pleads. "I won't hurt you but they will."

The last thing I see before those doors close is Littlefinger holding a blade to Ned's throat.

Chapter Text

Cassana

They had to knock me unconscious to drag me into these cells, although Ser Barristan tried to protect me he could not defy the kings orders. I do not know if it was he or the Lannister men who dragged me in here but judging from the careless scrapes on my legs and my bruised ribs I can assume it was the Lannister men.

 I do not know if Ned was as fortunate.

All I know is that I failed, I lost and now I am not the only one who must suffer.

Silent tears fall as fear begins to consume me, but it is not the darkness I fear, I fear for the lives of those I love.

If I had known Renly would abandon me, if I had known my mother had already bought the Gold Cloaks then I would have fled north, gods or even south. I would not have faced such a situation with no men standing behind me, not when the risk was so great.

I cannot regret my actions, regret won't change what has been done. The game had consumed me, I watched it happen. I watched the girl I had seen in the mirror for sixteen years fade away into something else, I feared losing myself. However in that fear I never realised that I was already lost.

The game captivated me, exhilarated me but it never brought me joy. Not truly. I should have known from watching my parents slowly deteriorate over the years that the throne cannot bring joy, there is no joy without love.

Despite the conflict, despite my own treasons, those months in Winterfell were the happiest time of my life. I was so close to happiness, it was just within my grasp, then I tore myself from it.
I allow myself to imagine my life if I had fought harder, if I did start a riot that day in Winterfell instead of bargaining. It likely would have made no difference but what if it did?

I may not have had the power I desired, nor the responsibility that kept my mind focused but I would have had love. Trading power for falling asleep and waking up beside the man I love everyday is a sacrifice I would make in a heartbeat now.

As the thirst grows my mind begins to fade away. I can see him in the darkness, handsome and tall. Those pale blue eyes look into my own with coldness.

"I should have listened," I breathe, my throat raw. "I should never have betrayed you."

There is no forgiveness in his eyes as he fades away and as my skin begins to shrivel from cold I see him, feel his black cloak around me. Jon. 

I open my mouth to speak his name but the thirst steals my voice from me.

"Drink," Varys says pressing a flask into my hand. "Do not let yourself go mad here, for if you do then you may never come back from it."

He leaves as quickly as he came and darkness again shrouds the world. My eyes remain fixed on the darkness, straining themselves to see him.

"Jon?" I ask but there is no answer. "Robb?"


~

Robb

Robb, I write to you with a heavy heart. Our good king Robert is dead, killed from wounds he took in a boar hunt. Father has been charged with treason alongside the Princess Cassana. They conspired with Robert's brothers against my beloved Joffrey and tried to steal his throne. The Lannisters are treating me very well and provide me with every comfort. I beg you, come to King's Landing, swear fealty to King Joffrey and prevent any strife between the great houses of Lannister and Stark.

"Treason?" I exclaim unable to believe the words in front of me. "Sansa wrote this?"

"It is your sister's hand, but the Queen's words," Maester Luwin says gravely. 

"Treason," I repeat still unable to wrap my mind around it but as I read over it again a few words tell me all I need to know.

'tried to steal his throne'

I always knew what she desired, that she wished she was the heir. I always thought of it as little more than a dream but there were those moments when I saw that Lannister ambition in her eyes, it didn't frighten enough then but it does now.

"She tried to take the throne from Joffrey."

"It seems so,"Maester Luwin agrees "But she doesn't have a stronger claim."

"Unless she does," I begin to realise.

She isn't a fool, she wouldn't do this unless she had a claim, a strong claim. A stronger claim than Joffrey and Tommen. My father wouldn't have supported her unless he believed she should be the one to sit on that throne.

It's been months since I've seen her. I knew that city would change her, that she would be getting in the thick of politics but it never truly frightened me. It should have. Sitting on the small council and handling day to day business was hardly anything to be concerned about, usurping the throne however...

"She's sixteen," I murmur. I met her a month after her name day and now she's not far from her seventeenth. She's so young, we both are. "And now she's in chains."

She is the princess and still young and for that she could be given leniency, but I know Joffrey, he sure won't be the one giving her any. Not while he is king. As much as I try to see her scheming to take the throne, all I see is the bright eyed girl running through the woods with Greywind, laughing with her yellow dress billowing behind her.

The girl I loved.

Until I saw who she really was. 

"She is a prisoner now." His voice is still grave. "And you are summoned to King's Landing to swear fealty to the new King."

She could simply be confined to her room or she could be in the Black Cells. With Joffrey on the throne I know which is more likely. She would be in the Black Cells alongside my father and I know that Joffrey won't show mercy. He may be just a boy but Cassana always tried to warn me about him for Sansa's sake. Now I will heed her warning.

"Joffrey puts my father in chains and now he wants his ass kissed?"

"This is a royal command My Lord. If you should refuse to obey-"

"I won't refuse," I decide. My father will rot until we can put an end to this. They need me, and I will free them. "His Grace summons me to King's Landing, I'll go to King's Landing. But not alone, call the banners."

"All of them, My Lord?"

I cannot go to Kings Landing alone. If they want me to negotiate to get my father back then they'll be negotiating with an army of Northerners sworn to defend their lord.

"They've all sworn to defend my father, have they not?"

"They have."

"Now we see what their words are worth."

He leaves to send the ravens and I sit beside Theon. By doing this I am declaring war, Tywins army is in the Riverlands, I'll have to come to blows with him most likely to get to the capital.

"Are you afraid?" Theon asks and I hold out my hand with trembles no matter how much I will it not to.

"I must be."

"Good."

"Why is that good?"

"It means you're not stupid."

And I wonder if her hand trembled when she went to sieze the throne, surely it must have, rebellion may well be in her blood but she is only a girl, just as I'm only a young man.

She could have been my wife by now, in the months that have passed I've been able to see her more clearly. Not as a heartless Lannister. But as a frightened girl. That's all she was. 

Frightened of war. Frightened for her family, of her family. Frightened and foolish and reckless.

She dug her grave, but she cannot take my father with her.

~

Cassana

By the time Varys comes to see me again all I know is darkness and thirst with nothing but my own thoughts to keep my company. 

"The Black Cells," he comments holding the torch close to my face "Definitely not a place for a lady, let alone a princess."

"I certainly don't feel like a princess," I croak, the first words I've spoken in gods know how long.

"Do you remember when I came to give you water?" he asks worriedly. "You were quite delirious."

"Vaguely," I answer, those moments where I was delirious were the only pleasant ones I've had here, but I have greater concerns than myself. "Ned?"

"He was arrested alongside you for treason, the queen commanded it," he answers and I flinch at the word. Treason. Not conspiracy. Treason. "He didn't publicly incriminate himself so he has a chance but he is still is grave danger, as are you."

"Bree?" I ask fearfully, she was in the throne room with me but I was the only one who escaped before the doors were closed.

"Alive and unharmed," he assures me and tears of relief fall, she's okay. "I have placed her in Sansa's service, who is still engaged to Joffrey and pleading for her fathers life."

Half the reason Ned did this was for his daughters, so I could dissolve the engagement, so they would be safe. Now they're trapped in the lions den.

"I never wanted this to happen," I choke, the guilt that haunts me relentlessly again creeping out from the darkness. "This is my fault."

"It's not," he argues to my surprise and for a moment I wonder if my ears are deceiving me. "It seems Lord Stark told the queen he knew the truth about her and what truly befell his son. His mercy was what killed the king and what sealed his own fate. His honour betrayed him just as Renly and Lord Baelish betrayed you."

Just as I suspected.

"Did you know?" I ask meeting his eye "That the Gold Cloaks we're already bought."

"Unfortunately I didn't, it seems Lord Baelish and Ned brokered that in secret. In your effort to keep Lord Stark out of harms way he put himself there instead."

His words do not make the guilt any less.

"Robb?" I dare to ask. I promised him I would look after his sisters and now their father is in jail and they would certainly be kept under guard. I failed him as well.

"Sansa has written to inform him that you and Ned were arrested for treason for attempting to usurp the throne but no specific details. They were the queens words after all, not the poor girls."

I have found myself wondering what's come of my mother, the last I saw her she stood beside Joffrey with her eyes pleading with me to bend the knee. "My mother?"

"Confined to her chambers, she pleaded with Joffrey to let you out but he threatened to put her here with you."

At least she tried to help me, but she could have avoided this entire mess.

"On my fathers deathbed I asked him to name me his heir but he wanted me to go north and marry Robb, to be happy. I made my mother the same offer weeks ago. I asked her about changing the line of succession to put the firstborn as heir regardless of gender but she wouldn't even consider it."

"Because you are the only one who would hold Tywin to account and gods know what else," he says and finally I understand. It was never about Joffrey. "You are far more dangerous than your brother could ever be. You would have shaken this keep to its core, not only this keep, you would have sent a storm raging across Westeros. You would have broken the wheel."

"I would have," I say unapologetically. "She knew if I was queen I wouldn't allow these power games. It was the slaughter of the Riverlands that made me turn my back on the Lannisters, I decided that I wouldn't allow Tywin to be untouchable."

"No one is untouchable Princess, now drink."
He holds out a flask for me which I gladly take. "You should savour it, you may be the princess but you are a traitor as far as your brother and the guards in here are concerned. They know it was you who murdered one of their own."

"They were going to get a fucking battering ram to bash my door in, Bree was in there. I could have run but I wasn't going to leave her there alone at the guards mercy."

His eyes soften "You have a good heart but not a gentle one. If you did then you wouldn't be in this mess."

The question I've had in my mind since my arrest lingers on my tongue, finally I force myself to ask it.

"How much danger am I in Varys?"

"I'm afraid you might lose your head," he confesses and the air is torn from my lungs, I can't breathe. My hand reaches up to touch my neck as the world spins around me "Your mother can not control Joffrey, the council however is trying to. When Lord Tywin returns he will set him straight but-"

"He's in the Riverlands," I answer numbly. "And Joffrey is king."

"Yes."
It's then I realise that I am in far greater danger than I ever anticipated. If Tywin returns he will give me a thrashing but he would not take my head, he's not foolish enough to. Joffrey however is a fool, a cruel fool.

"I need a favour."

"What favour?"

Can you pass on one final message to Robb, please?" my voice trembles as I face reality "I would like to say goodbye to him."

His face is sympathetic "Of course Princess, I'll return in a few days with paper and water, make it last until then."

And he leaves while I must face the cost for those who venture near the throne.

~

Time passes as I contemplate my fate. The more I consider every possible situation the less hope I have of escaping this alive.

While the guards think I'm asleep I listen to their conversation.

"She's a pretty thing isn't she?" one comments however his voice is not kind "Do you think the king would mind?"

"Not yet," the other snaps while I'm left colder and more fearful than I ever have been. "Wait until he decides if she's losing her head or not."

"She's losing it," the other says with such certainty that I know my time is almost up. "You've heard what the say, she'll be lucky if they don't bind her to a stake and watch her burn."

Fire. That's one way I hadn't considered. I can't imagine anything worse than being burned alive. I'd much rather everything be over with the stroke of a sword but that is not in my control.

All I can do now is say my goodbyes.

~

Varys eventually comes with writing materials and water as he had promised.

"I hear what the guards say," I tell him numbly. "Is Joffrey planning my execution?"

"I'm afraid so," he confesses "You still have a chance to plead for mercy, we are doing all we can to prevent it until Tywin returns."

It's ironic that my last hope is that he returns in time. But I do not have hope. I've never believed in hope. I know what will befall me, I know my death is near.

The speech I had written in my mind disappears as the ink blots the paper and instead I write straight from my heart, my hand shaking.

Robb. 

Y ou must know by now of mine and Ned's arrest, you would also know what I have done. Joffr ey and the others are bastards born of incest between my mother and Jaime. Bran discovered the truth, it is Jaime who threw him to protect themselves.  It is because of this dangerous knowledge Ned is here, not because of treason. His only treason was having the courage to confront my mother. Now we both sit in the Black Cells, as far as I know your sisters are safe but I cannot forgive myself for allowing your fathers to be put in chains while I had taken it upon myself to protect them.  I knew back in Winterfell, even if I could not admit it I knew, and I could not marry you, I could hardly look you in the eye. I knew war was coming, and I betrayed you before it ever began. You were right, about everything, I wish I had listened.  However I am not writing this to defend my actions and my deceits, but to say goodbye. I will lose my head.  I knew the price of venturing close to the throne and this is it. I wish I had it in my heart to have loved you how you deserved, and I swear to you that I will fight until they take my head to protect your family from mine.

Cassana

I give the letter to Varys who asks "Is this the only letter you wish for me to pass on?"

I nod weakly, realising how alone I truly am. No allies, and no friends. 

I am alone now, and death waits for me.

~

Robb

I return from the feast with my bannermen to find a letter on my bed. Cautiously I pick it up and inspect the seal, there's no sigil. However as soon as I open it I recognise her writing.
And so I read the tearstained letter, written with a shaking hand. Every last painful word of it. 

Joffrey is a bastard. Jaime Lannister's son. The queen and her brother... We always thought it was a Lannister who threw him. Now we know why, father knows why. It's enough to make anyone sick, however my fear that shrouds any disgust I have.

She's ready to die, to surrender to her fate. And my father- it's his honour that put him in those cells, the truth about what happened to Bran.

They don't know I'm coming, but they will. 

~

Cassana

Varys visits again and the light of the torch properly burns my eyes. I've been in the darkness for far too long.

"Tell me, are you breaking me out or is it finally time?"

"I'm afraid neither."

"Any news from Dorne?" I ask, remembering my letters.

"Nothing from Oberyn, although that is not surprising. While Prince Doran commended you he stated he desires to remain neutral in this war as Dorne has seen enough violence." I nod in understanding, not expecting anything different but he continues. "However there is news from the North, Robb Stark is marching an army south."

Proud tears come to my eyes. He's marching south with an army. He is leading an army. I can hardly imagine the young man I knew in love with in Winterfell at the head of an army.

"He is a greater man than I ever gave him credit for," I realise, having convinced myself he was another spoilt son of a lord like Joffrey or Loras. Yet here he is. "A true Northerner." As much as I want to have hope, I can't. He may be able to defeat an army but he can't defeat time. "Where is he?"

"North of the Twins."

"He'll never make it in time," I realise sadly. "Not for me nor his father."

But who am I to even imagine he could want to save me after all I've done?

From the look in Varys' eyes he knows this is the truth. "He won't but there is still hope Tywin will. Joffrey is currently convinced that leaving you to rot and fear your uncertain fate is the best punishment, but when he hears that your former fiance has risen an army and is marching against him I suspect that will change."

"It's a months ride from Winterfell to here and he has to bring an army with him as well as face my grandfather in the field."

He'll have to face Tywin. While he marches south my grandfather will only continue to march north through the Riverlands. Robb will take far longer than a month to reach the capital and Joffrey is even more impatient than I am.

"He may fall in battle," he warns me and I cringe, knowing he is telling me the harsh truth. "It is unknown exactly how many men Robb has, twenty thousand is the current estimate, but Tywin already has tens of thousands of men mobilised with your uncle Jaime leading half. Robb will likely be trapped between two armies that will also likely both be twice the size of his. He has no experience in the field. I'm sorry princess but Robb Stark will be a dead man if he cannot settle for peace."

Varys is a clever man, he knows the probabilities but he does not know Robb. He does not know what love can drive a person to do.
"That is true, the odds are against him, very, very against him," I acknowledge, finally seeing what I never could before. "But you don't know him like I do. Robb is fighting for his fathers life, my life, the Northerners are fighting for the love they bear their lord. The Lannister men are fighting for gold and out of fear of Tywin Lannister. A soldier who fights for a purpose will always outrank the soldier who fights for gold."

The Northerners love their lord, Robb would die for his family. His sisters are here, his father is here. With twenty thousand battle hardened Northerners at his back they may just stand a chance. 

"That is true," he also acknowledges "The Northerners are far more fierce than the men of the Westerlands but Lord Tywin is quite the mastermind and Ser Jaime is an experienced soldier. Robb has no experience in the field."

"No, not in the field," I say and a newfound confidence fills me, finally I find faith. Not in any gods but in Robb. "But I've seen Robb fight, I've seen him train. He fights better while sparring with his brother than most knights do in a tournament. He is more than capable of fighting in battle-"

"It takes more than being able to fight to win a battle," he patronises but I simply give him a knowing smile.

"I'm a soldiers daughter, I was raised on war stories Lord Varys. I know how battles are won," I remind him. "Strong leadership, unity, a cause. The Northeners have all of that. Robb may be inexperienced but since he was born he was raised to be a Lord, to lead hard men and to do it well. He is Ned Starks son, he is an intelligent man, young but he is determined. You should know Lord Varys what young men can do for love. After all, rebellions have been built on it alone, my fathers was and he became king. I don't have faith that he will reach me in time but I have faith that he will win if it comes to battle. That he will serve justice."

He looks surprised "The amount of faith you have in a man you ran away from is astonishing."

"I ran not because I didn't want to marry him, but because I did," I confess, and no longer try to rationalise my heart. "I loved Jon, I did, but only after I knew I could not stay in Winterfell. I was falling in love with Robb, and in the fallout I fell for his bastard brother because I knew I could never marry him."

"But you knew that you would have married Robb," he finishes and I nod. "And so when you heard the first whisper of the betrothal being stalled you ran with it and away from him. A man who is now marching south for you and his father."

"Yes."

He does not need to tell me how much of a disaster I've made of everything, I already know it well. I just pray Robb can save his sisters, save his father.

Because I know he will not save me.

~

 Robb

We wait anxiously for my mother to return from The Twins. We need to secure the crossing.

We've heard nothing more from the capital. Nothing of my father, or my sisters or Cassana.

Nothing.

My mother won't speak her name, she hasn't since I told her the truth about her and Jon. I felt the same for so long, I still do. But if anything I pity her, pity her heart.

I want to believe at one point she loved me, even after all this time it is a question I still ask myself. Perhaps I may yet live to ask her myself.

Finally Mother returns and I anxiously ask "Well, what did he say?"
"Lord Walder has granted your crossing," she says but it's what she says next that confuses me. "His men are yours, as well."

"Huh?" He's not a Northerner, he wouldn't give me men unless he saw some benefit in it for himself.

"Less the four hundred he will keep here to hold the crossing against any who would pursue you."

"What does he want in return?" I hesitantly ask knowing the price will be steep.
"You will be taking on his son Olyvar as your personal squire. He expects a knighthood in good time."

"Fine, fine. And?"

"And Arya will marry his son Waldron when they both come of age."

"She won't be happy about that," I comment knowing she'll likely throw a riot but then I see the look on her face and swallow "And?"

"And when the fighting is done you will marry one of his daughters. Whichever you prefer. He has a number-"

I hold my hand up to silence her while I try to find my words "I- I'm already engaged."

Her face turns absolutely stony. "Robb, don't you dare tell me you still want to marry that foolish whore."

"Mother-"

"She betrayed you with her own brother," she grinds out. "You best be just using her as an excuse."

"Maybe I am," I admit, and confess to her. "Maybe a part of me still loves her despite it all. She swore to me she would fight for our family-"

"And you believe her?"

"I do," I say, remembering the promises she made of me. "She warned me about her family, about Bran, and told us the true reason why Father is down in those cells."

"Yes, because she decided to overthrow her brother!"

"Because father confronted the woman who is the reason Bran fell from that tower," I say, having pieced the pieces together. "I believe they just used her rebellion as an excuse to put him there. She is far from innocent, but I believe her when she says she will fight for something."

 She is still livid but says "I will tell Lord Walder your betrothal to that girl still stands, but considering she will be losing her head I doubt he'll mind."

"Thank you mother," I say but she can still barely meet my eye. She hates her, she truly does and blames her for everything that has befallen us, and at one point perhaps I did as well. But there's no place for all that now, all that matters is our family. "We will get her back," I swear. "We will get them all back."

~

Cassana

Light again fills my cell, I don't know how long I've been in here. Weeks? More likely closer to months.

"Is it time yet?"

"Tomorrow," Varys answers and strangely enough it comes as a relief. "Robb has passed the Twins, he will be fighting Tywin in the field any day now and Joffrey has gone into a rage that a Stark would have the audacity to march an army against him. Tomorrow you will be taken before the city and given two options, plead guilty, bend the knee and pray for mercy or defend your claim and lose your head for it. I recommend you bend the knee."

"And what? Live my life in exile?" I scoff knowing what my choice is. 

"There is a chance you may be able to return north with Robb if peace is brokered," he says and I wish I could believe him. "A place where you will be out of sight."

"If I married Robb I'd be a queen with an army, Joffrey would never allow it," I dismiss, amongst all the other complications. "Tywin would never allow it. If I was allowed to marry Robb I would raise men from the Stormlands and take the throne. It is the only way either of us would be safe and my grandfather will realise this."

"I was afraid you'd say that," he sighs. "If I could put you on that throne I would but-"

"Tywin would never allow it," I finish. "Putting me on the throne would be admitting that the rumours are true."

"Exactly", he says then pleads. "Please, give up your claim, plead with Robb to lay down his weapons.

"What about Ned?" I ask defensively. "I'm not the only one on trial."

"I've pleaded with him to bend the knee and ask to be sent to the wall. Either way he will not escape this without consequence and neither will you."

"The only crime either of us have committing is knowing the truth."

He knows it.

"This will be my last visit," he says and gives me my ultimatum. "You must make a choice. Tomorrow you will either lose your head or you can survive. It is time to decide."

I have already accepted my fate and request "Tomorrow before I'm taken before the city can you send Bree to me please. Ask her to bring my yellow dress with the Baratheon embroidery. I'd very much like to wear something that isn't covered in blood when I'm standing before the city."

He nods sadly and then he is gone while I am left to ponder my fate.

I call out to the guard "Bring me a scaffold!"

He seems disturbed by the request but agrees.

And so I lie my head down upon it, facing my fate alone before the city.

I will die, and I will be ready to face it.

Chapter Text

Cassana

Light appears and for a moment I wonder if it's time, surely it hasn't been a day already, then I see her.

Mother.

I come to my feet, my hands wrapped around the iron bars.

"You murdered my father."

She looks me in the eye, she doesn't deny it.

"To keep my children safe."

"Safe?" I exclaim as my voice rises. "I would have kept them safe! I was going to smuggle them to Casterly Rock. You murdered the only king who actually had a peaceful reign, and now there is war all because you couldn't keep your brothers cock out of you! You put your incestuous little bastard on the throne and look what you have done! You wanted to protect your children? Now your daughter is going to lose her head!"

"You've brought this upon yourself," she replies thickly. "You were going to tell your father the truth, then you were going to expose it to the court."

I can't help but laugh "No. Everything that has happened you brought upon yourself. You fucked your brother and birthed three bastards. You always knew I was the heir to the throne and you were willing to deny me it for that sadistic blonde cunt!"

Finally the effects of these cells hit me as I begin laughing darkly and she becomes unnerved.

"If you had just not gone to that fucking tower that day none of this would have ever happened. You've started a war and destroyed your family all because a kid caught you and Jaime fucking," I truly start laughing at the irony of it all and as her eyes burn I ask "Did I miss anything?"

"You're clever, you've always been clever," she laughs humourlessly. "Now you sit in the black cells."

My eyes remain dry as I tell her "Tomorrow I either bend the knee or lose my head."

"When Ned Stark was stupid enough to confront me I told him that when you play the game of thrones you win or you die, there is no middle ground. Now here I am, two of my children want to see each other dead."

It's then I realise that I will die regardless of what I choose. Even if I bend the knee I am too dangerous to be kept alive. If he doesn't take my head tomorrow it could easily be in weeks, or months from now. I will always be a threat to him.

If I cannot win then I will die.

And it is too late to win.

"I am the queen," I say however the words feel hollow. "If you put me on that throne I would have legitimised all of them as Lannisters, no one would have ever known who their father was. I wanted to do this peacefully but you forced my hand."

There is regret in her eyes. She never thought Joffrey was capable of executing his own sister, she's finally begun to realise that she created a monster.

"It was never my choice who would succeed your father. If I supported you it would have meant exposing the truth. Could you imagine what your grandfather would do if he knew about Jaime and I? He won't let the truth hurt his precious family legacy. It's been right in front of his eyes since Jaime and I were born but he is either too blind to see it or in denial."

"Denial," I answer knowing it far too well. "Do you think I was blind? I saw everything but who wants to accept such a thing? Brother and sister, twins. I can't imagine opening my legs for Joffrey why would you do it for Jaime?"

The thought of ever doing it for Joffrey makes my skin crawl, I'd rather cut my own throat then and there than ever do such a thing.

"I always hoped Joffrey would be like Jaime but he never was. Jaime and I came into this world together, we belong together."

"He's your brother," I say unable to hide the disgust in my voice.

"He is," she says shamelessly. "As Jaime would say, you don't get to chose who you love."

"Is that why you've always loved Joffrey more?" I finally dare to ask "Because I'm not Jaime's?"

Through the bars she takes my hands in hers. "You never love anything in the world the way you love your first child."

Tears fall down my cold cheeks and she passes me the Lannister lion necklace she gave me ."Do you know how long it's been since I gave you this?"

"Months," I answer and she smiles sadly.

"Almost a year, in weeks you'll be seventeen," she tells me and it's hard to fathom that almost a year ago I was told I'd be marrying Robb. 

"Wear it. Remember that you are a Lannister. You are not a doe, you are a lioness."

I take it but laugh darkly "It might get a bit bloody come tomorrow."

She shakes her head and her eyes are indeed as fierce as a lioness. "You will not. I will not allow my children to murder each other. Everything I have ever done has been to protect you even if you've cursed me for it, that is what being a mother is. If you were in the North with Robb you may be safe from your brother but if they took Tyrion hostage what would they have done to you?"

"Robb would have protected me," I say with absolute certainty. "He is a good man, my father may be his namesake but he is nothing like him. He would never let anyone harm me. Even now he is marching an army south to bring Ned and I home."

Her eyes widen. "How do you know about the army?"

"I have friends in high places," I answer and I look her dead in the eye as I ask "If I bent the knee would Tywin allow me to marry Robb and live my life in exile? Do not lie to me, I know with my claim and his army it would be a dangerous combination. Would it be allowed?"

"No," she stiffly answers/ "He would not allow it."

I have nothing left to lose now. Not when tomorrow I plan on losing my head. Tomorrow I will stand before the city, I could either bend the knee and say the rumours are false venom spouted by Renly and resign myself to a life of misery or I could speak the truth.

I could shake this keep to its core and do what I always planned to do.

Cause a reckoning.

"Please," she pleads "Bend the knee to your brother. Confess that he is the true heir and live."

But I will not live. Joffrey will not allow me to live. Even now she doesn't see the monster he is.

She still believes he will let me live.

"I will," I lie. "I promise."

What she doesn't realise is that although I'm the daughter of a stag and a lioness I've never been a doe or a lioness.

I am a storm and I will wreak chaos upon this city before my life is taken from me.

~

Bree comes to me before my execution as Varys promised.
For a moment we stand there looking at each other trembling until I fall into her arms and she fiercely returns the embrace. The realisation that it will be the last time anyone ever holds me in their arms pains me greatly.
"Bree," I whisper, my fingers sliding into her wild red hair. Holding onto her knowing it's the last time.

For a long moment we stay there in silence until I clasp her shaking hand in mine and meet her eye.

"Thank you for coming," I say, although I mean for my voice to be strong it still trembles. "Will you help me dress, I do not know how long I have."

She helps me out of my bloodstained dress I've warn since the arrest, and inhales sharply at the sight of me.

"Cassana-"

I can feel the pains of hunger, I know what I look like.

"It could be worse," I remind not just her, but myself.

She's silent as she helps me into another dress, yellow-gold with Baratheon embroidery. She has to lace it tightly for it to even stay on.

I do not want them to see me as a traitor today, I want them to see me as their princess. As the girl who is loved. The girl who would wear this dress while running carefree through the forest around Winterfell, chasing after a direwolf with the man I should have loved.

I should never have left Winterfell.

When they take my head I want them to see me as their beloved princess, a girl murdered by her own brother. Even the worst of those in the mob will oppose it.

To many of the worst kinds I am simply pretty face, that still gives me a greater advantage than Joffrey. He is pale and weak, a spoiled little boy. He represents everything the common folk hate about the throne, while I represent what they love.

If there was one thing my mother taught me it is to use what assets I have to get what I desire.

Today I will be the embodiment of innocence, their sweet, chaste, virginal princess.

It couldn't be further from the truth.

Bree secures my stag antler belt around my waist which is far looser than I remember and silently I clasp the Lannister necklace around my neck. As much as I despise the name it is still half of me, Tommen and Myrcella, Mother and Tyrion and even Jaime.

Silent dread fills my cell as she combs through my severely knotted hair. I suspect I would not want to dare look in a mirror. When she is finally done I ask "Can you do a braided crown?"

"Of course."

She goes to put aside the hair I'd usually leave loose and after a moment of thought I ask "A full one, I'm a queen now after all. And I don't want any hair on my neck."

That's when she breaks down "They won't take your head, they can't."

"Do not weep for me, I've had a good life. I've loved and I've been loved," I smile tearfully as I take her hand in mine "You've been a loyal friend to me Bree. The only one I've ever had and could ever need, and I love you. When I am gone return to the North, go home."

She shakes her head "I will stay to look after Sansa, if anything happens to my lord today she will be alone here."

Alone? Quietly I ask "Arya?"

Her voice shakes as she tells me "She hasn't been seen since your arrest."

Gods. Hopefully she escaped this city and is on her way to Robb. She's a brave girl, a clever girl. She knows how to survive, she will learn how to. I know it.

"How long has it been?"

"A little over two months," she tells me. "They say Robb is about to face Tywin in the field."

The only fear I have in my heart is for him and his family. If Robb falls then all will be lost. Perhaps I should be glad, if he falls then I shall not have to live with the pain of it. I will be dead already.

~

Robb

Jaime Lannister is dragged to his knees before me, with my blood still rushing from the battle I proudly tell my mother "By the time they knew what was happening, it had already happened."

We won. We captured the Kingslayer. We actually did it.

"Lady Stark," he greets "I'd offer you my sword, but I seem to have lost it."

"It is not your sword I want," she growls. "Give me my daughters back. Give me my husband."

"I've lost them too I'm afraid."

"Kill him Robb," Theon urges feeling the same rush as I am. "Send his head to his father. He cut down ten of our men, you saw him."

"He's more use to us alive than dead," I decide. We have Tywin Lannisters son, the right son this time. We have a hostage to trade for our family. 

"Take him away and put him in irons," Mother orders.

"We could end this war right now boy," the Kingslayer proposes. "Save thousands of lives. You fight for the Starks, I fight for the Lannisters. Swords or lances, teeth, nails - choose your weapons and let's end this here and now."

He thinks he's being clever, using my honour to lure me into a fight. I'm not a fool.

"lf we do it your way Kingslayer, you'd win," I say and add "We're not doing it your way."

He grins to himself "Fair enough, I think my niece might throw a fit if I killed you. She is quite a temperamental thing isn't she?"

At the mention of Cassana my blood runs cold "Your bastard son has her in the Black Cells alongside my father and now you'll be the one kept in chains."

His eyes widen at the mention of Joffrey but before he can say anything Lord Umber takes him away.

I turn to Theon and the guilt tears into me as I tell him "I sent two thousand men to their deaths today."

When I decided on the plan I had wondered what Cassana would say, oddly enough I knew she would support it. She's always been a pragmatist, I could almost hear her telling me it was what had to be done. She isn't soft hearted, perhaps she would have found this easier to do than I have.

"The bards will sing songs of their sacrifice," Theon says proudly still high off of the glory of battle but it doesn't make me feel any better. Glory doesn't matter when men are laying dead on a field.

"Aye, but the dead won't hear them."

I turn to my bannermen knowing that this victory is not the end. There will be far more battles to come before we reach the capital. We need to keep moving south.

"One victory does not make us conquerors. Did we free my father? Did we rescue my sisters from the queen? Did we free the North from those who want us on our knees? This war is far from over."

We have Jaime Lannister, now it is time to send our demands to Joffrey and Tywin.

I just pray to the old gods and the new that it will reach the capital in time.




~

Cassana

I stand there in my cell hand in hand with Bree in the darkness, waiting.

Then slowly we begin to hear commotion from outside, the crowd is gathering.

She grips my hand a little tighter until we hear footsteps coming closer and the rattle of keys.

"No," she whispers and I wrap my arms around her one last time. "Cassana."

"Goodbye my friend," I smile tearfully and the tears that wet her cheeks are all I have to prove that my life may have meant something.

The heavy door to my cell unlocks and I hold my head high as it opens.

A Gold Cloak approaches and to my displeasure it's the man I least wanted to see. Janos Slynt.

His betrayal is what sealed my fate.

"Where is Ser Barristan?" I ask stiffly. "I had hoped he would escort me."

"Dismissed from the Kingsguard and exiled from the capital," he answers bluntly and for a moment I'm left stunned from confusion. "Get up."

"It's ironic that the traitor is taking me to be executed for treason."

"Shut your mouth," he snaps as he roughly grabs me and pulls me to my feet.

"Do not lay a hand on me," I growl. "I am still the princess."

"You are nothing."

I pull myself free from his grasp and follow him. Bree's fingers are laced with mine as we walk through the Black Cells. As I walk towards my death. Then in the dim light I see him.

"Ned," I gasp running to his cell and clutching the bars "Ned!"

His eyes widen, looking at me as if I'm not real.

"Cassana?"

"You're going to go home," I promise him. "When Robb reaches the capital you will go home."

"And so will you," he promises me but I only shake my head sadly before Janos Slynt grabs me and pushes me forward. I look back to see Gold Cloaks taking Ned from his cell and I realise I'm not the only one on trial today.

Finally I emerge from the darkness into the light.

I keep my head held high as half the crowd screams obscenities while the other falls gravely silent.

As I suspected they are torn but I still have some love, some respect. That is all I need.

The weight of Jon's cloak comforts me as I ascend onto the platform. Then I see her, my mother standing proudly beside Joffrey while I'm about to lose my head because of them both. She may be my mother but my heart has never felt so cold.

His eyes are filled with a sick excitement as he looks at me like I'm an animal he is putting to the slaughter.

"Our mother has pleaded with me and now I wish to confess," I tell him/ "May I?"

For a moment he looks disappointed then clears his throat "Yes. Tell the city of your treason and that I am the rightful king. Then perhaps we may speak of mercy."

He's always been an awful liar. Ever since he was a boy. Yet somehow I'm the only one who ever dared see behind his lies.

I look to my mother and she nods encouragingly "Go on, confess and you will be granted mercy. Joffrey has promised it."

Tyrion always said she isn't as smart as she thinks she is, now I finally believe it. If she thinks Joffrey will truly give me mercy then she is a fool who is as blind to her child's sickness as Tywin is to hers.

They are all unsuspecting as I step forward and observe the crowd, to both my surprise and horror I see Arya crouched on the statue of Baelor. She is alive but gods she should not see this. I look back to Ned and it's clear he's seen her as well.

Holding my head high I turn to the mob knowing that my words will be carried throughout the realm.

"People of the realm you know me well. I am Cassana Baratheon, Princess of the Seven Kingdoms and trueborn daughter of our late King Robert. I was born and raised in this city and therefore it is my duty to you as my people to confess the truth. I have been charged with treason against my brother Joffrey for attempting to usurp the throne from him-" I declare and knowing these words can never be unsaid reveal "As he is a bastard born of incest between the Queen Mother and Ser Jaime Lannister-"

"Filth!" Joffrey erupts, I had claimed he was a bastard but never dared speak of who his father was. Until now. "Lying bitch!"

"I am your rightful queen and Robert Baratheons only trueborn child," I swear. "And it is for that truth alone I stand here."

"Cassana-" Ned warns but I will not give him a chance to incriminate himself. I stand here alone and I will die alone.

"The only treason I have committed is exposing the vile truth my father was murdered to protect. I accept the charges laid against me and claim sole responsibility for the plot to seize the throne. I stood alone and I shall die alone."

"Kill her!" Joffrey screams madly. "Bring me her head! Now!"

I'm silent as I'm pushed to my knees, holding my head high in grace, no more words to say.

"Take her head!" Joffrey continues to scream but all that can be heard is the mob who are screaming in protest and I know that I will be a martyr. That I will leave behind a rebellion.

The truth is now known, Joffrey will fall.

I look behind me to Bree, my most loyal and believed friend tearfully watching on. Ned, the father that I never yelling in protest. Then finally my mother, screaming hysterically as guards struggle to retrain her.

Finding peace in my end I lay my head down upon the scaffold prepared and close my eyes. I do not flinch as Ser Ilyn Payne puts his blade against my neck however the crowd screams in horror. It's not always lords who begin a rebellion, the common folk are just as capable of rioting.

The blade lifts off my neck to strike it and the screams cease, for just a moment I'm back in Winterfell laying on the hillside.

I'm home.

Then I'm torn away and in confusion realise my head is still on my shoulders.

The crowd has fallen silent and breathlessly I turn to see Joffrey with a raised hand and have the same realisation he has. If he takes my head the mob will riot here and now.

He clears his throat and reluctantly declares "Our mother has pleaded for your life, for you to live in exile. Due to the mother we share I have decided to allow you to live out your days in exile with no claim to the throne."

Yet relief does not come to me, there is still a price to paid. True fear strikes me as I realise this is not over.

"But someone must pay for these crimes," he continues. "If I cannot take your head then someone else must take your place to teach you a lesson. While I am king treason will never go unpunished."

"It is not treason it is the truth!" I declare. "I acted solely in this. Take my head and be done with it!"

"Who will it be?" he asks with that same sick excitement in his eyes now that he knows how to truly conjure fear from me. "Choose."

As the world spins around me a voice rises from the back of the platform "I will take her place."

"No," I immediately protest looking at the man who has been more of a father to me than my own ever was. "Don't do this."

"I swore to Robert," he says thickly. "I have to do this."

"No!" I plead. "Ned, you are innocent!"

"And so are you," he says. "I swore to Robert I would honour his memory."

"Don't!" I beg but I'm grabbed by both arms and pulled away while Ned walks to the centre of the platform. With a strength I didn't know I still had left in me I break free and run to him while Sansa screams in the distance, clinging to his jacket I plead with him "Don't, Ned please. Your family-"

"My fate is already sealed, I know I will lose my head one way or another. Get my daughter away from Joffrey and find Arya, return them to Winterfell and marry Robb. Protect them from Joffrey, do what I can't," he asks of me and his voice breaks "Tell Cat that I love her."

"Ned," I sob as I'm torn from him and pushed to my knees before Joffrey who wraps his hand around my neck and forces me to watch as Ned kneels "Stop it, stop it!"

"This is what you get," Joffrey spits, tightening his grip around my throat. "You did this."

"Take my head and let him live," I plead as Ser Ilyn draws Ned's own sword from its sheathe. "I am the real threat not Ned. Kill him and Robb will take your head."

"And I'll give you his as well," he threatens while Sansa continues screaming for mercy. "I want you to watch, you can tell Robb Stark why his father lost his head." 

Tearing his hand from my throat I run forward just as the sword strikes down upon Ned's neck. The next thing I know I'm on the ground unable to even scream as Ned's head is raised before the crowd. 

"Sansa," I gasp and find her on the ground unconscious beside me as Ned's body is dragged away and there is only chaos. Tears blur my vision as I look to the statue of Baelor and Arya is no where to be seen.

"Sansa," I stammer, shaking her while Joffrey is distracted and she wakes gasping. 

"Father-"

I take her in my arms and bury her face in my shoulder so she does not see the sight. "Sansa run. Go to your room and bar the door. Go!"

She's frozen in place hyperventilating until Bree pulls her to her feet and half carries her away.

Then a small, cold hand wraps around my throat and whispers in my ear "That is what shall happen to you. Not today, but you will meet your end at the edge of a blade."

"If you survive long enough," I threaten as my grief is transformed into rage, into a storm. "The North will not forget this."

"The North will obey."

"Robb will take your head and give it to me on a spike," I hiss and he squeezes harder.

"Joffrey!" Mother yells breaking free from the guards who restrained her and he releases his grip around my throat.

"Or perhaps I shall do it myself," I say standing to face him but I would be struck down before I could wrap my hands around his pale little throat and strangle the life from him. So instead I look to the mob which still screams against their king "Or I could give you to them."

The storm inside of me rages so fiercely it blinds sense or reason. All I feel is the storm. Striking him across the face I run from the guards which pursue me to the front of the platform.

"Kill the usurper!" I scream to the mob. "Rise up and kill him in the name of your queen!"

Hands grab me so tightly they nearly crush my bones as they drag me away from the mob which now fights against the Gold Cloaks failing you contain them.

"What have you done?" Mother trembles, as the mob breaks through the Gold Cloaks and begins climbing the platform her voice turns to a scream "What have you done!"

"Started a riot," I answer with a dark smile. "Just as I had promised."

And so they run, they flee back to the safety of the castle walls but not before there is bloodshed.

Thunder rumbles from the south, from the Stormlands, and as chaos erupts around me I am the eye of the storm. The chaos does not touch me but it rains down hell on all around me.

As a true storm should.

Chapter Text

Robb

Weeks have passed since Fathers execution and I've been named King in the North.

I might be one of the few men in the Seven Kingdoms that never dreamed of being king. I never wanted it. I wear no crown and have no gold, want no glory.

All I have is the loyalty of the men following me and the duty to execute justice. The duty to avenge my father, bring my sisters home.

To free her.

Mother and I sit together in silence one evening. So many long and lonely nights spent in camps. 

My voice is thick as I ask "Have you heard anything from the capital, of my sisters or Cassana?"

"Only that they meant to take her head and somehow it was Ned who lost his," she mutters spitefully.

"It was not her fault-"

"I know," she sighs in defeat. We both heard the reports. That Cassana tried to take the blame, begged him not to take her place. While my mother has her doubts I believe the stories I've heard. Cassana is many things, but she is a fighter.

And she lost.

Mother does not blame Cassana, not for this at least, but I understand it's hard not to when she is breathing and Father is not. "I know. They say the only reason they didn't take her's was because the crowd would have rioted."

She is their princess, she is loved by the realm. It's no surprise to me that the mob would have rioted if they took her head. From what we've heard they rioted regardless.

"Then where is she now?" I ask just wanting answers. I can't count the number of sleepless nights I've laid awake wondering where she is. If she's still in a dark cell, all alone, slowly wasting away. Wondering if my sisters share her fate.

"I don't know for certain, likely in the black cells," she answers. "She has not been seen since the riot. While Joffrey and the others escaped to the keep- they say she disappeared amongst the mob."

"What are you saying?" I ask and she can't look me in the eye.

"There are rumours..." she hesitates.

"Mother," I say so tensely that she flinches. "What rumours?"

And so she tells me. "Rumours that she may be dead. Killed in the riot."

I swallow hard, facing the truth. I should not be grieving for her, she was never my wife. She belonged to Jon more than she ever belonged to me. It's him who should be mourning and yet he's at the wall, so far removed from all of this.

While I'm trying to figure out how to keep her alive, despite it all.

If she is still alive.

"If she was dead Joffrey would be broadcasting it across the realm. We would know," I tell myself. "She's alive, I know it."

She looks at me, meekly. "Please Robb, don't consider marrying her. She'll break your heart."

"She already has," I say and look away. "This is what's best for us. Renly has declared himself king, we need an alliance with the Stormlands."

"And what of Walder Frey?"

"What is the Twins next to the entirety of the Stormlands?" I ask her. "She will not be queen, not after this, not with both her uncles claiming the throne. But if I know anything about her, it's that she will not let Joffrey stay on that throne."

~

Jon

I look south from the wall, towards Winterfell where I road until my brothers pulled me back.

Father is dead. Robb marches south with an army. And Cassana - Cassana is a prisoner.

And here I am. And there is nothing I can do to save any of them. I can't even take up a sword to fight for them.

Her father is dead, her mother her enemy, Robb may be the last chance she has. I just hope he has it in him to fight for her as well as our sisters. I hope that he can forgive her, even if it's me he resents. He's always been the better man, and now he's all that stands between the Lannisters and the North. 

I wish I could say I was surprised when I heard what she'd done, yet I always knew she had rebellion in her blood. 

I just never imagined it would end like this.

I loved her, I still love her, but it was always Robb she should have loved. Not me.

Even if I wrote to her now it would never reach her. She is being held in the black cells in the Red Keep from what the rumours say, as good as dead.

Even now, I want to leave the black, I wouldn't care if they called me a deserter, I should be with her and Robb.

But in the end, there is nothing I could ever do to change their fates.

~

Cassana

I find myself wondering if I'm truly dead. My body has all but wasted away, what is left of me?

I no longer feel like a woman. Cassana Baratheon is a distant memory to me now. She died that day.

Only the storm remains, however now it is little more than pattering rain. Light appears and I'm too numb to even move. A metal flask is thrown at my feet.

"Drink. The king wants you alive."

This is not life.

I do not move and he pulls a dagger out of his boot and holds it to my throat. The blade is so cold but the most welcoming thing I've ever felt "Drink or I'll fuckin make ya swallow something else."

I look into his dead eyes, the chains on my wrists rattle as I move to grab the flask. He watches as the liquid touches my tongue and pervertedly adjusts his trousers. I look to his waist to see a sword and a bundle of keys.

"You want it?" he asks licking his dry lips "I'll fuck you better than the stark boy ever did."

Stark boy? Then I remember. Jon. Even he is little more than a memory.

And Robb... oh Robb.

Oh how it all went so wrong.

Now I truly have nothing left to lose.

I look up at the man and lure him closer "That's a good little-"

He falls as I strike him hard across the temple with the metal flask and the moment he hits the ground I wrap my chains around his throat strangling him. He thrashes and I realise I'm not strong enough to hold him so I reach for his sword, dragging it upwards across his throat, just deep enough blood warms my hand and he stops fighting. 

I fall forward onto the ground, my body hitting the cold stone and my skin is warmed by the growing puddle of blood. In the darkness I fumble around until I find the bundle of keys. Key after key I try until finally the shackles that bind my wrists fall and I am free.

They think they can lock me down here and keep my silent? I will make them hear me. They will hear me roar.

Sipping from the flask of water I can finally breathe again. Finally feel. My arms can barely lift the sword so instead I continue to fumble and find a dagger amongst the blood.

Bracing myself against the wall I stand and unlock my cell, in the dim light from the torch on the wall I see a Gold Cloak with his back to me. Carefully I approach and he's oblivious until he feels the blade at his throat but by then it's already too late. He falls to the ground and I finally know what my father spoke of. The Baratheon bloodlust.

The Goldcloaks betrayed me. Betrayal after betrayal. I'm tired. I'm so tired. My body doesn't feel alive anymore, all that is left is the storm and now- now it's brewing again. One final front before it fades away.

"Oh gods," a voice gasps and I turn to see a guard looking at me, I've never seen so much fear in someone's eyes before. It's as if he's seen a ghost.

"Help me," I croak and he cautiously steps forward but he doesn't see the dagger hidden behind my torn skirts. He reaches out to touch me as if to make sure I'm real and I bury the dagger into his throat and watch the life disappear from his eyes.

Do my eyes look the same as his?

"Put the dagger down!" A voice orders and I release my grip on it, the guard falls to the ground with the blade still in his throat. I turn to see a dozen guards with drawn swords. "Gods she's gone mad."

"No," I say, my voice little more than a broken whisper "Not mad."

And so I remove the torch from the wall and hold it in my hands. They look at me fearfully, uncertain of how I shall use it.

Darkness. They shall know darkness. And so I extinguish it. Leaving us all in pure darkness at my mercy.


~

Robb

It is time to make our demands.

"You're Ser Alton Lannister?" I ask noticing he doesn't look like the typical Lannister but then again they only risked sending an unimportant cousin.

"I am, Your Grace," he answers. It's still so strange being called it, I don't think I'll ever grow used to it.

"I offer your cousins peace if they meet my terms," I vow already knowing they won't agree, but the longer we have Jaime the more desperate they will grow. "First, your family must release my sisters. Second, my father's bones must be returned to us so he may rest beside his brother and sister in the crypts beneath Winterfell. And the remains of all those who died in his service must also be returned. Their families can honour them with proper funerals."

"An honorable request, Your Grace," he says but I'm not finished.

"Third, Joffrey and the Queen Regent must renounce all claim to dominion of the North. From this time until the end of time, we are a free and independent kingdom."

His eyes widen, the last time a kingdom tried to claim independence was the Greyjoy rebellion.

"The King in the North," my men praise, however they may not be as encouraging of my fourth.

"Neither Joffrey nor any of his men shall set foot in our lands again. If he disregards this command, he shall suffer the same fate as my father, only I don't need a servant to do my beheading for me."

"These are- Your Grace," he stammers "These are..."

"I'm not finished," I say and they all exchange confused looks. "Finally, I demand that the Princess Cassana Baratheon whom I'm betrothed to be released from custody and be given to me to wed, as her father the late King Robert had sworn to my father. The Houses Stark and Baratheon will be joined upon making peace."

A panicked look fills his eyes as my mother's head whips towards me "I- I will pass that request on."

"I've heard rumours that she is dead," I say trying to keep my voice from wavering. "Are these rumours true?"

"No, your Grace," he quickly answers. "As far as I know she is still being kept in the Black Cells for starting the riot that nearly took King Joffrey's life, as well as numerous other treasons."

The fear in his eyes doesn't bring me any peace of mind.

"And is she well?" I ask, testing him while my bannermen still exchange questioning looks. "I've heard of my sisters but nothing of the woman I'm engaged to."

"She-" he begins then he anxiously clears his throat. "If I may be honest Your Grace they say she has lost her wits entirely, that- that she is mad. The night before I left the capital she had attempted to escape and murdered several guards. I believe she is being kept under higher guard now."

She's still in the black cells. After all this time. Months. If she committed murder then I can't imagine how desperate she is, but then again we both have blood on our hands now.

"They do say people go mad in those cells Robb," my mother warns despite my bannermen looking uncomfortable with this whole demand. "She's been in there for months."

"She has been imprisoned for months, it is desperation not madness," I say firmly. "Cassana and my sisters are not to be harmed under any circumstances and if you are lying, if Cassana is already dead or is killed then there will be no peace."

"Robb!" Mother scolds. "If she is as good as dead then-"

I silence her as I stand "Those are my terms. If the Queen Regent and her son meet them, I'll give them peace. If not, I will litter the south with Lannister dead."

"King Joffrey is a Baratheon, Your Grace."

"Oh, is he?" Word of Joffreys parentage has spread far thanks to Cassana, it is only a matter of time before it becomes fact. "You'll ride at daybreak, Ser Alton. That will be all for tonight."

Everyone dismisses themselves except for Theon and my mother.

I prepare myself for her anger.

"Robb. You will not marry that girl."

"I'd rather her then a Frey," I say and she scoffs.

"Stop pretending this is political, you still love her even when she has laid with your brother."

"You were betrothed to my uncle Brandon before my father," I remind her and her mouth snaps shut. "And we do not know if she laid with him." Even if my gut tells me otherwise. "We are not the children we used to be. We are at war and she wants Joffrey dead more than any other. I may not trust her heart, but I trust her will. The things I judged her for are now what we need, we need someone who understands Kings Landing, her knows the Lannisters. We may be winning on the battlefield but we need someone with her expertise. And who better than a Lannister?"

~

Cassana

Eventually light returns and for just a moment I wonder if I've ascended to the heavens, if the mother has saved me, but it is a mortal voice that speaks.

"The hand of the king has ordered your release."

Perhaps I truly have gone mad.

I wake to the screams of a woman. Familiar hands grasp my face and my weary eyes open to a red haired girl who I vaguely remember.

"Your alive," she gasps. "Oh thank the gods."

I'm dragged towards the light until I'm placed upon clouds and a wet rag touches my face "Cassana- Cassana can you hear me?"

My skeletal hand raises and I've never seen so much blood upon it.

Death is coming for me.

When I next wake I hear another vaguely familiar voice "She is severely malnourished. It seems the guards didn't attend to her after she attempted to escape. She was likely days from death, starvation and thirst are truly the worst ways to go with the toll it takes on the body. However it is her mind I fear for, that often goes long before the body does."

"Can the Queen see her?"

"I'm afraid not, the King has forbidden the Queen visiting but the Hand will visit soon. You are the only person permitted to be in her service."

"Thank you Maester Pycelle."

Darkness again falls and I find myself looking at the moon. A comb strokes through my wet hair.

"Can you hear me?"

I nod weakly and watch her reflection in the window as she speaks to me "You are very ill but you are safe. Your body will recover but I am worried about your mind. Can you speak?"

Bree, I slowly realise. It is Bree who speaks to me. My lips quiver as I try to make out a word but I cannot.

"It has been months now since the day on the scaffold, Sansa is alive and well, and Robb-."

"Robb," I gasp out and quake "Is he-"

"He is alive and well. He is liberating the Riverlands from the Lannisters. They call him the Young Wolf now, he is almost legendary but you wouldn't know- of course you wouldn't. He won a great battle and captured your uncle."

Tears of pride come to my eyes. Oh Robb.

"Tyrion?" I ask and she shakes her head.

"No, Tyrion is here in the capital. He is the one who ordered that you be freed."

Tyrion. My uncle. The uncle I've always loved the most, who has always loved me the most

"Where- where is he?"

"Finding out who is responsible for letting you waste away and scolding your brother," she tells me as she continues combing through my hair, when did it grow this long? "He came by earlier but you were asleep. Maester Pycelle gave you same medicine to help you, to put you to sleep so your body can heal itself. Essence of Nightshade, just two drops is all it took. You were injured in the riot however we suspect it was the Gold Cloaks who beat you, not the common folk, but Joffrey had it far worse."

"Joffrey," I whisper feeling my mind finally grasp a thought. "The riot."

The memories finally come back to me. Knuckles striking me bloody until I was on the ground, then kicking me until I coughed blood and could not breathe. It did not stop until it went dark.

"Joffrey barely escaped alive," she tells me. "Robb is still marching south, he will take his head."

"Ned," I sob as I finally awaken, gasping and clutching at my chest "Ned."

She pulls me into her arms so my head rests on her chest. "Cassana, it's alright. He did not suffer."

Cassana. I am Cassana Baratheon. "Cassana speak to me."

"He's dead, they're all dead," I ramble, Ned, my father. Dead.

"Will you fight?" she asks, clasping my hands in hers. "I need Cassana back, the realm needs you. They need their queen, I need my queen. Robb needs you. The North needs you. Come back to me and fight, fight for your throne. The North will not survive Joffreys reign."

The girl Robb knew in Winterfell died that day and was reborn in the riot. I am no longer the Princess Cassana, beloved daughter of the king and the graceful little doe who was betrothed to the Stark boy.

I am Cassana Baratheon, Rightful Queen of the Seven Kingdoms. Yet queen of nothing. A broken woman with nothing but a claim and a fractured family of traitors. I am nothing. My claim means nothing, it means as much as Daenerys Targaryens. And I feel a strange kinship with my exiled cousin across the narrow sea and wonder if I sailed if I could find her and escape these kingdoms. Two exiled princesses, queens of nothing.

~

When morning comes I bathe, washing every last bit of blood off of myself.

Washing away the fear, the pain.

If I am to survive I cannot have fear, I know what is coming for me. Fear will not prevent it, instead I must survive it.

Bree pulls a yellow dress out of my wardrobe, one with very specific memories attached to it.

"Something black," I say stiffly. "You heard Littlefinger, it hides blood better and I have plenty of it on my hands now."

She looks unnerved. "You will not have to spill anymore blood, you are safe now."

"You don't believe that," I reply having given the matter much thought. "We must escape this city, whether it be to the Stormlands or across the narrow sea."

"Cassana," she says gently. "You do not have to pretend to be alright after what you have endured. You do not have to plot anymore, let someone take care of you."

I sit at my vanity and look at my pale and deathly reflection

"A crown braid, leave the back loose as I usually have it," I instruct. "I do not intend on losing my head today."

She looks at me proudly, but warily. "Never forget how strong you are Cassana. Men will spend mere weeks there and break, yet here you are after months down there."

"I did break," I say, looking at myself in the mirror. I truly do look like death, my face pale and hollow. My eyes so drained. No wonder the guards looked so terrified. "But I cannot stay broken."

"In the North they say that your father was a great warrior in his time during the rebellion. You may not be able to wield a sword in your state, but you have a warriors heart."

I turn to look her in the eye, my friend who has been with me since I left Winterfell, who is with me now. My friend who I care for. "No one has ever had as much faith in me as you have."

"My faith is well placed," she assures me and there is no doubt in her eyes. "I've known you for quite some time now. I met you when you left Winterfell, and I know you now. You have overcome everything that has been thrown at you and I know that if you can overcome those cells there is no stopping you. You will win this game Cassana and you shall be queen."

The thought is laughable now. "I will never be queen of anything. All I can do now is try to deliver justice.

The sounds of the bolts on the outside of my door being unlocked has me jumping to my feet and grabbing something sharp until I fall to my knees once I see who enters.

"My beloved niece."

Tears blur my vision as I laugh, whether it be from joy or grief I do not know "Tyrion."

I embrace him, perhaps the last family who may be loyal to me. Tears wet my cheeks as he holds me.

"Cassana."

He pulls away and goes pale as he inspects my hollow face. "You poor child."

But that is the last thing on my mind. There are so many questions I've wanted to ask him for so long.

"All along," I whisper. "You knew. You told me to know my claim, I thought nothing of it, until-"

"You learned the truth," he finishes sadly. "I'm so sorry to hear of both your father and Ned Stark."

It's so strange. In all of this I've hardly had time to mourn my father, I doubt he was even given a funeral.

But then again why would the murderer arrange a funeral for her victim.

"My mother had him killed," I tell Tyrion numbly and his mouth falls open.

"Cassana, I know you don't like your mother very much right now but Robert died from-"

"A boar," I answer. "He missed his thrust. However he wouldn't have missed his thrust if my mother didn't have Lancel drug his wine. She knew Ned would have told him the truth, so she had him killed. Don't try to tell me I've gone mad, I imprisoned Lancel and interrogated him the day it happened, he confessed."

That was certainly the last thing he expected to hear.

"So that explains why you were angry enough to expose the truth," he sighs. "I can't blame you."

It feels like yesterday but I know it's been months since Fathers death as well as Ned's.

"You got me out," I breathe, still struggling to believe this is real. "After everything I did. Trying to seize the throne, exposing the truth to the city then starting a riot that nearly killed Joffrey if I've heard correctly."

"Consider it a late name day gift." He must see the confused look on my face and elaborates. "Your seventeenth nameday passed several weeks ago."

Gods, I know Bree said I was down there for months but even so I still can't wrap my head around in.

"Tyrion, how long has it been since my fathers death?" I dare to ask.

"About four months," he answers. "You and Ned were imprisoned for two months before he lost his head and well, it's been another two. But can speak of all of that later."

Bree helps me to my feet and holds my arm as Tyrion guides us to the table. "Bree, you've been loyal to my niece. The friend she needs."

"She's my queen," Bree says despite knowing those words are treason. Tyrion just gives us a pained smile.

"That she is. Can you bring us some food, lots of it. She needs it."

She nods and leaves, leaving just Tyrion and I alone.

"How are you feeling?" he asks me gently. "Four months down there is not kind to a person."

"I haven't felt hunger in so long," I tell him in full honestly. "After a while it just disappears. But thirst-"

I find myself pouring myself a glass of water just thinking about it, my frail arm shakes as I hold the jug up for Tyrion. "The months I was down there I was lucky to have drunk one of these. Most of that was in the first two. After the riot they only gave me just enough to survive. Then after I killed a guard who would have raped me and the others, they left me for dead."

He is visibly disturbed, and remorseful. "I wish I had come sooner."

"You didn't intend to be kidnapped," I dismiss. "But I do wish you were here. Gods I wished you were there."

He reaches over to squeeze my hand before clearing his throat. "Now Cassana, I must know. How is your mind?"

"I thought I was dead," I whisper. "I truly thought I was dead. It- I can hardly remember it. Before my mind went all I wished was that I lost my head that day. Perhaps I still do."

"Do not say that," he scolds. "You are alive and you will stay alive."

"Joffrey swore to me that I'd meet my end at the edge of a blade," I tell him knowing the danger I am in. "I need to leave this city, gods perhaps even the Seven Kingdoms."

"Cassana," he says carefully. "There is something you should know."

"Gods who else is dead?"

"No one," he says. "But Robb Stark has issued his demands in exchange for peace. Being the release of his sisters and the North's independence."

"Independence?" I ask and realise how deeply this has struck the North. "Gods, this is the largest rebellion since my fathers."

"Robb is King in the North," he tells me and my lips part, I knew he was leading an army but not this, of if I did I cannot remember.

"I wish I'd known he had it in him," I lament. "He was always a good man, but I was the one who was blind."

He treads carefully "The last of Robb's demands was your release."

I look at him in confusion. "My release, why would he care after all that's happened."

"Because, despite everything, he still wants you for a wife." My heart stops completely. "That was his final demand, for Joffrey to fulfill the engagement between you." I'm shaking as tears wet my cheeks. "Cassie-"

I'm gasping for air, tears in my throat. "He's too good, he's too good to me."

"Cassie, you may yet be queen of something."

I shake my head. "I don't care, I just want to live." I'm crying, sobbing. After all this, Robb still cares for me, enough to save my head. "Oh Robb."

He reaches out and squeezes my hand tight. "Joffrey will not give you or Sansa to Robb."

"What about Arya?" I ask, remembering seeing her at the statue of Baelor. "Did she make it back to Robb?"

He swallows. "No one has heard anything of her since her fathers arrest."

I close my eyes and ask "Then what will come of Sansa and I?"

He sighs heavily and takes a long drink "Sansa is still engaged to Joffrey, he is mistreating her in front of the court, word will no doubt reach Robb. As for you, Exile was the first option but you would have needed a warden. First we thought of sending you to Stannis but well, he's claiming he's the rightful heir and has named himself king."

I can't say I'm surprised but my blood begins to boil as I ask "Renly?"

He hesitates "He has also named himself king."

I laugh, finding myself unsurprised. "The fucking coward betrayed me and left me to die and now he calls himself king!"

That bastard. I loved him, I trusted him.

"I'm afraid so," he says meekly having rarely seen my temper and I realise how unhinged those cells have left me.

Then a feeling I've rarely felt consumes me. The thirst for revenge. Against Joffrey, Renly, Littlefinger, the Gold Cloaks, my mother. All of them.

"Get me out of here," I say thickly. "Get me out of this castle and to Robb. He looks at me silently and I scream between gritted teeth "Say something!" Then my voice breaks "Please."

"We are at war with Robb," he says as if I hadn't noticed. "Tywin sent my cousin Alton to speak with him. Robb still has Jaime as his prisoner and I doubt this will end until Robb put's both his and Joffrey's heads on spikes."

"There will not be peace until my brothers head is on a spike," I declare. "If I have to put it there myself I will."

His eyes widen and he swallows hard "You aren't the girl I knew a year ago."

"No," I say feeling the coldness in my heart. "I'm not. My mother decided to ruin any prospect at marriage I had,  before I could, by pushing Bran, she denied me my birthright, murdered my father, and stood by as my brother tried to have me beheaded after Renly and Margaery, who I was fucking, abandoned me in the night. I felt the blade at my neck, the only reason it didn't strike was because the mob would have turned on him. So he took Ned's head while I begged for mercy, begged for Ned to save himself and have me killed instead. Then Joffrey threw me in the Black Cells to rot. Look at me and tell me Tyrion, did you expect me to be the same girl you knew?"

"No," he answers quietly. "Of course not, I'm sorry."

He squeezes my hand with tears in his eyes. "I am so sorry I was not here, and I am so relieved you are alive. You fought to survive and here you are. I swear I will do everything I can to send you to Robb."

What frightens me most is the prospect of seeing Robb. That he will not recognise me. That he will be looking into the eyes of a stranger. Perhaps that would be for the best after all I've done.

There is one question still on my tongue "Why did Joffrey agree to let me out?"

"There were rumours you were dead," he hesitantly tells me. "There was risk of another riot."

"Get me out of here," I say, knowing I can no longer fight from within these walls. "Tell them you are exiling me to Casterly Rock with Tywin, or even Uncle Kevan, as my warden and I will find a way to escape."

His eyes narrow but I can see the intrigue in them, the allure of a plot "How would you escape?"

"Give me a weapon and we'll find out," I say, the rational mind struggling against the chaos in my soul "I am weak but I can still kill. I am my mothers daughter after all, have the most drunken guards you can find escort me and supply them with spiked wine. Once they are asleep I will cut their throats and ride North."

He actually looks to take the idea seriously "There is a risk of running into my fathers army."

"I'll figure it out," I insist and look to the sword resting on my chest which must have been retrieved from the chaos. "I am strong enough to ride. Tomorrow at dawn send me on my way before Joffrey can arrange my death. No one will suspect you were involved, those deaths will be blamed on me alone."

He takes a long look at me "Are you even strong enough to hold a sword?"

"No but I am," Bree says and Tyrion and I jump having not heard her enter. "My Lord send me with her. I will make sure she gets to the North."

"It will be dangerous," I warn her. "I don't want anyone else to die because of me."

"I will make sure you get to the North," she repeats firmly. "Do not ask me to leave your side."

It's then I realise how terrified I am of losing her. Of someone else I love dying to protect me.

"Alright," Tyrion agrees "You will likely have to testify to Joffrey that you agree to this exile."

"Whatever it takes," I decide "Just get us out of this city."

~

And so that evening I am taken into the throne room before the court. Joffrey sits on the Iron Throne and I know now is not the time to take risks.

Mother stands beside him pale from horror as she lays eyes on me, vaguely I remember Pycelle telling Bree she wasn't allowed to see me.

She had no idea how I'd wasted away in those cells.

"Kneel," Joffrey orders and I do so with my head held high. "Our uncle has informed me you wish to be exiled to Casterly Rock."

"Yes," I answer keeping my voice emotionless.

"She will be safe under the watchful eye of your grandfather," Mother coaxes.

"I do not care if she is safe," he snaps. "She must be punished."

"And she has been," Tyrion scolds. "Look at your sister. Only days ago she was on deaths door."

He does look pleased as he examines me but still cautious "What if she tries to escape?"

She is far too weak to do any such thing," Tyrion dismisses and Joffrey seems satisfied.

"Do you swear to be obedient, to never speak against me ever again."

This past year I have allowed my emotions to rule me. However I was still raised in this keep, I know how to lie.

"I swear it."
"Very well, she may leave for Casterly Rock come dawn," he says however his voice is still threatening. "But I swear, if you betray me again you shall lose your head. You will return to the capital once we have Robb Starks head and I will take you onto the walls to make you look at it."

My eyes immediately flick to Sansa who keeps her eyes on the ground and in horror I realise what he's done to her. What he forced her to see.

"And you will join her," Joffrey says to her. "You will both see this young wolfs defeat."

"Yes my King," she responds quietly and as much as I want to beg Joffrey to allow her to come with me I know that he would only become suspicious, even he is not fool enough to agree to it.

While I cannot speak someone else can.

I look to Tyrion and he steps forward. "She is to be your wife, you should treat her as such."

"I'll treat her how I like!" Joffrey stands and I am still as he approaches me and whispers in my ear. "Remember my promise to you. Once Robb Stark loses his head yours will be on a spike beside his."

I look my brother in the eye "We'll see."
Although his eyes turn cold with a cruel anger he returns to his throne. However it will not be his for long, it never truly will be his. He may sit on it and my uncles may call themselves kings but I know that I am the true queen.

I look up to the small council. While Varys looks apologetic my eyes burn into Littlefingers. I have not forgotten the blade he held to Ned's throat, his time will come. Then I dare to look to my mother, watching me in silent horror. I can see the conflict in her eyes, it's tearing her apart.

"Take her to her chamber and make sure she is guarded," Joffrey orders "She leaves at dawn."

And I will be free.

~

Tyrion stays with me through the evening as I try to keep myself together.

"Tell me a story," I ask him. "Surely you must have some after your northern adventures."

"Well the wall was interesting indeed. Poor Jon Snow had a rude awakening."

I smile to myself a little. Jon.

"And is he alright?"

"I had to get him out of trouble a few times, he has a quick temper but as he becomes a man I'm sure it will sort itself out. He still thinks as highly of you as ever, said you were the only person who told him the truth about that place, that he should have listened. But he was settling in."

"Aye, he has a quick temper, but I cannot blame him," I smile to myself sadly. "I wonder if I'll ever see him again."

"Do you still love him?" Tyrion asks me and I hardly remember the girl that loved him.

"I did, but I left that love in the North, at Winterfell," I answer, almost bittersweetly. "He and I managed to see eye to eye more than Robb and I ever could, but it is now I realise that the love that seems easier is not always right. I should have stayed true to my betrothal, regardless of my ambition and plots. Now Robb wants me as a wife, whether it is just to spite Joffrey or to protect me, I don't know. But I should be grateful to him, even if I may never deserve his forgiveness."

He doesn't much comment on that, but rather says "I like Jon Snow, he's my favourite of the Stark brothers that's for sure, no offence."

"Jon is a good man, being raised as a bastard set him aside from Robb in many ways. He's got grit to him. As does Robb now so he's proven," I say quietly. "Oh the mistakes I have made."

"You only see them as mistakes now your coup has failed," he says and I look away knowing it's true. "But believe there are many, and I mean many, who see you as the true queen. Renly and Stannis are merely placeholders, soon your men will flock to you."

"Tyrion," I say, wishing I could believe it. "I wish to write a will, to name my heir in the event I do not survive this war. I want it to be publicly known."

He nods and finds paper and a quill for me. My hand stills as I dip the quill into the ink, knowing if I cannot bring war, another princess may with a Dothraki hoard at her back, especially since the rumours of her brothers demise.

He is silent as I write.

I, Princess Cassana Baratheon of Storms End, and Rightful Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, remove Renly and Stannis Baratheon from the line of royal succession for their treasons and denounce the claims of Joffrey, and Tommen Baratheon on the condition of bastardry, being the children of Cersei and Jaime Lannister. I hereby leave Tyrion Lannister as my hand and regent to oversee the rightful heir being placed on the throne upon my demise. This heir being Daenerys Targaryen, the last surviving child of Aemon Targaryen who was unlawfully exiled by my father King Robert, and request that our new queen may respect the North's independance from the throne.

I sign my signature and Tyrion gapes at the will when I slide it to him and shakes his head "Cassana-"

"Get Varys to ensure a copy of this reaches Daenerys."

"You do not even know the girl."

"No, I do not. But yet I feel as if I understand her more than any other."

He does not question that but asks me "Is your anger that true that you would end the Baratheon dynasty by removing your uncles from the succession."

"Yes," I answer, knowing the blood our dynasty rests on. "I will be doing this one thing right after all the suffering I have caused."

~

Robb

With Cassana imprisoned I cannot ally myself with her but there is someone else I can ally myself with. 

She always said her and Renly were close and now he is calling himself king. She always preferred him to Stannis, she told me Renly was always the opposite of him and I've heard enough of Stannis to know where I need to put my allegiances. Renly might be the only other man with an army who cares enough for Cassana and is decent enough to help me get her out of the capital. He is her uncle after all, and more importantly has risen against Joffrey.

"It's time for me to go home," Mother says. "I haven't seen Bran or Rickon in months."

"You can't go to Winterfell."

"I beg your pardon?" she exclaims.

"I'll send Rodrik to watch over the boys," I assure her. "Tomorrow, you'll ride south to the Stormlands."

"Why in the names of all the Gods-"

"Because I need you to negotiate with Renly Baratheon. He's rallied an army of a hundred thousand. You know him, you know his family."

"You know his family," she counters, looking me in the eye as she comments "Too well."

"Mother-"

"Don't think I can't tell the reason you are going to negotiate with Renly and not Stannis. If you want him to help you get your bride back you can go yourself."

"Mother I'm at war," I remind her. "I can't just leave."

"Yes you can," she argues. "This pact is one you need to make yourself, especially since it concerns your so called bride bride. I will stay and look after the camp, my uncle Brynden will take care of the men if anything were to happen."

"Mother-"

"Go," she orders stubbornly.
I've never felt more like a child being bossed around by his mother but I reluctantly agree "Alright I'll go, but you best not arrange anymore marriages this time I leave you in charge."

She gives me a challenging look but caves in "You are lucky you are a king or I would not hesitate to strike you for how foolish you are being with the Baratheons."

Despite her anger I embrace my mother, I need her with me in this war. "We will ally ourselves with Renly and we will all be together soon. I promise."

She smiles up at me, shaking. "You've done so well. Your father would be proud. Just please, do not let your heart betray your head."

"I'm going to the Stormlands for men, not a wife," I say, knowing Cassana is still in the capital. "I will not let these negotiations end badly."

~

Cassana

Dawn approaches. 

Knowing all I'll have is the clothes on my back once we escape I ready myself appropriately. A dress that is good for running with the necklace my mother gave me around my neck. If worst comes to worst I can sell it. I wear the golden Baratheon belt father gave me around my waist as always. I'd bring the sword Jon gave me if I could but I know the guards would never allow me to be armed, so I've placed it beneath my bed for now. When Tyrion comes I'll ask him to keep it in his chambers for safekeeping.

Bree should be coming to meet me any minute now, once dawn comes Tyrion will come and take us to the stables. Then once night falls blood will be spilled.

I stand before my window looking North, soon I'll be with him. Soon I'll have to face him after all I've done. 

As I stick my head out the window I hear the door open "Are you ready?" I ask looking out and noticing the sun begin to rise. "Tyrion should be here soon."

By the time I hear the clunk of armour the dagger is already at my throat "The Imp won't be coming."

Oh gods.

I stand deadly still as my mind races trying to figure a way out of this but there isn't. Not with a blade at my throat.

"You heard the kings orders," another guard interrupts. "We have our fun with her then we bring him her head."

The knifes blade kisses my throat as I'm thrown to the ground, not wasting a moment I dart to the door only to be grabbed by the hair and tossed against another guard who wraps his hand around my throat causing me to scream from sharp searing pain. "You're a pretty thing aren't you." His thumb moves over my lips and he pushes it inside my mouth "So it is true what they say, you are a little whore-" he screams as I bite down and feel the bone crush beneath my teeth. 

When I pull myself from his grasp I do not bolt for the guarded door but to my sword. My feet are kicked out from under me and I hit the floor hard, crawling forward and reach under my bed, grasping the my sword as I'm dragged across the floor screaming, praying for Tyrion to come. I'm flipped onto my back and my sword impales the guard who attempts to pin me down.

The man is ripped off me and before I can even muster the strength to get to my feet I'm grapped by the hair and thrown onto my bed. My body tries to fight as he opens my legs but I'm too weak, he covers my mouth to muffle the screaming but before he can violate me his throat is opened from ear to ear. He falls against me, his blood spilling onto me and over his shoulder Bree stands there with a knife in hand.

"Bree!" I scream but it's too late. A sword thrusts through her stomach and I watch in horror as she falls to the ground.

The last guard looks at me on the bed and licks his lips as he walks over, I reach down and grasp the sword of the dead guard who still lays upon me, pinning me down under his weight. As the body's pulled off me I unsheathe the shortsword and thrust with all my might, burying it in his neck.

He stumbles backwards and hits the ground.

"Bree," I cry as I leap off the bed and fall to my knees beside her, she begins choking on blood as she tries to speak "Hold on, I'll get Tyrion. He'll find the maester-"

She simply shakes her head "I'm dying Cassana."

I shake my head desperately. "No, you can't die."

She holds my face with bloody hands "Run. Get out of this city and take your throne."

"I am not leaving you," I insist, clutching her bloody hand in my own. "I can't go North without you, I can't do this without you."

"You can," she smiles tearfully. "And you will."

Her eyes go still and I finally lose it. "No, no," I scream clutching my friends body in my arms "No!"

The door again opens and I jump as I turn to see Tyrion gaping at me in horror "Help her. Please."

He half stumbles as approaches me and trembles "I can't help her, she's gone. You need to leave."

"No!" I scream between gritted teeth. Looking down into her lifeless eyes my bloody hand touches her wild red hair "No. I'm not leaving without her."

He looks to the dead Gold Cloaks on the ground "Cassana who ordered this?"

"Joffrey," I growl and he grabs my chin to force me to look at him.

"More guards will come, he's ordered Roberts bastards to be killed and he's included you among them. You need to leave this city now."

"Do you think Tywin will give me mercy?" I scream hysterically and he covers my mouth. 

"I'm not sending you to him. Get up now!"

"No!"

He forcibly tears me from her. "You can't avenge her if your dead!"

And so I stop fighting him and force myself to my feet.

"Get something to cover yourself, gods something to cover your face. You can't let anyone see the blood."

With shaking hands I grab Jon's cloak and pull the hood over myself, as a last thought I grab my sword before Tyrion pushes me out the door. I look back to see her one last time. The truest friend I will ever know.

A friend I loved.

"Gendry," I ramble as he guides me form the room. "My bastard brother, a smith in Fleebototm, you need to help him."

"He'll already be dead," he says and orders "Keep your head down." Shaking I obey as we walk through the halls until we come to an abrupt stop as I feel a hand on my shoulder.

"Cassana, sweetheart I wanted to see you before you left," Mother says and I can't even manage to blurt out words of protest before she turns me to face her and pulls back my hood. "Oh gods. What happened? What happened!"

"Your bastard son," Tyrion spits and with a shaking hand she reaches forward and touches my cut and bruised throat "He tried to have her killed."

"He tried to have me raped," I say, almost inaudibly but they still hear. I look to my mother and I've never seen such horror in her eyes.

"Get her out of this city," she orders grasping my bloody face with tears in her eyes. "I never thought-"

"Seven hells Cersei!" Tyrion snaps. "You put that monster on the throne and now-"

"I know," she screams at him, her voice echoing through the halls and she shakes her head desperately as she pulls me into her arms. "I'm so sorry."

"Mother," I whisper as she holds the Lannister lion I wear around my neck in her shaking hand.

She looks to Tyrion and orders. "Get my daughter out of this city."

Tyrion begins pulling me away and I look over my shoulder to see her fall to her knees as she breaks down "Mother!"

A sob escapes her as she looks up at me with tears staining her cheeks.

The next thing I know Tyrion's pulling me through an unfamiliar door and down a flight of stairs.

"Secret passageway. Come on. We need to get you to the stables."

I blindly stumble through the darkness until he pulls me into the daylight. The sound of dozens of hooves has him pulling us down behind barrels. I look up to see two dozen Gold Cloaks as well as another dozen of the best equipped Lannister guards riding north shouting "Find the Princess!"

"Shit!" Tyrion curses. "They knew you'd try to go north to Robb after his demands. They'd already have a dozen of men North on the Kings Road."

"Then where do I go?" I panic knowing that I cannot face them, even if I manage to evade them more men will be sent North after me. I will never make it to the Riverlands.

"South," he answers "Go to the Stormlands, go to Renly."

"Renly betrayed me."

"No more than the rest of that keep, he at least won't take your head. In the chaos I agree and he gives me a leg up onto my horse "Sansa," I cry "Set her free, save that poor girl."

"I will," he promises. "Now go."

And so with blood and tears staining my face I ride south.

I ride for the Stormlands.

Chapter Text

Cassana

By the time I reach Renly's camp I've grown delirious. I didn't dare stop for fear the Gold Cloaks would find me. Once I've reached the outskirts of the camp I attempt to climb off my horse only to end up falling hard on my side in the mud. I force myself to my feet and hold my head high. I've escaped the capitol and now I'm running back into the arms of the man who betrayed me.

He will know my wrath.

I enter the camp and the men step back, turning a shade paler as I walk past, still saturated in blood and mud.

"Is that?"

"By the gods that's the princess!"

"I thought she was dead."

The men begin bowing their heads in respect, with some coming to kneel as I pass.

"Princess."

I have not been forgotten by my people.

Then I see one man I recognise.

"Oh gods Cassana," Loras stammers in his useless pretty armour as I approach him "The blood"

"Where is Renly," I ask and he points towards a large crowd of men.

I approach and hear the unmistakable sounds of a melee tournament. The crowd quickly parts and I step into the clearing, pushing past the two men duelling to stand before Renly. 

He turns pale as he sees me, his eyes wide with fear as they should be.

"Hello Uncle."

He runs down from his place high above to embrace me but of course stops himself at the sight of me, not wanting to dirty his expensive clothes. 

"How- how did you escape?"

I look him coldly in the eye.

"I escaped after Joffrey sent men to kill me," I say holding my blood stained hands up. "But I suppose you wouldn't know, you left me for dead."

He gapes at me while the men surrounding us murmur amongst themselves. Renly grabs my arm and roughly pulls me aside to drag me to his tent.

His fingers did into my fragile arms as he pulls me inside "Why would you say that?"

"Because it's the truth!" I explode pulling my arm free and shoving him with what strength I have left. "You promised, you swore yourself to me then you disappeared in the night like a fucking coward!"

"Yes I ran, but I did not leave you for dead."

"Yes you did!" I scream shoving him again. "Where were you when I rotted in those cells? When Joffrey had an executioner put a blade at my neck? When he sent his guards to rape and murder me!"

He swallows hard and raises his hands "Cassana, I didn't know, I didn't know he would- did they?"

"No," I say touching the sword at my hip, but my nails are so much sharper. "But they tried. You were supposed to protect me! I loved you Renly and you abandoned me when I needed you!"

"Cassie- no!"

I launch at him with my claws, sharp as a lions and it's only when Loras wrestles me from him I feel the skin and blood beneath my nails and bare my teeth in satisfaction of the scratches left deep along his face and neck, having become an animal after being caged for so long.

His voice quakes with pure shock "Cassana, I'm sorry. I am so sorry."

I fight against Loras, screaming "And you had the audacity to call yourself king after you betrayed me!"

"I was going to free you-" he begins but I cut him off.

"No. Robb was going to free me. He is still marching south and fighting a war while you've been playing at one. Tell me, have you even killed a man Renly? Because my hands are soaked with blood."

He does not answer and I know that he is finally seeing me as my fathers daughter. Not a Lannister, not a spoiled little princess, but the flesh and blood of Robert Baratheon.

"If you hate me so much then tell me, why aren't you with Robb Stark?"

I could speak the truth, that is was desperation that brought me here, but I will not let him have the satisfaction.

"I am here for my throne," I declare as I shove Loras off me. "For my men. I am not a fool, I know you used your promise to free me to rally these men. They are not here for you, they are here for Robert Baratheons daughter."

I could not give a damn about my throne or titles anymore, all I want is to make him hurt. His lips press together into a hard line and although all of that was a guess I seems I was right. His voice is a whisper. "I can't."

"Yes you can, and you will."

He pulls open the flap of the tent and points to the soldiers. "Most of those men are from the Reach. If I support your claim they leave and Stannis will overpower us."

That means Stannis has more men than I thought. When I heard how many men Renly had rallied I assumed they were mostly from the Stormlands.

"Loras managed to summon this many men?" I ask as I begin to realise what he's done. "Mace wouldn't agree to it unless-"

Margaery enters and bows her head to me "Princess Cassana, I am so relieved to hear that you are safe." She then takes a good look at the blood staining me head to toe. "You must have the maester treat you, I can't imagine what you have experienced."

I laugh, her betrayal cutting deep. "You bitch."

"Cassana-"

Loras catches me as I launch at her, just before I can claw her like Renly, mark her stupid beautiful face and lying mouth, a scream's torn from my throat as tears burn in my eyes.

An armoured woman appears and Renly orders her "Take my niece to her tent. She is in a state of hysteria."

"Hysteria?" I laugh as I feel a gentle hand on my arm that must be Margaery. "You haven't seen hysteria yet."

"You are unstable," Loras says. "Mad."

He grabs my wrist as I go to hit him and I struggle against his grip, a reminder of how weak I've become.

"Cassana," Margaery says, tugging on my arm. "Let me take you to your tent."

"I am perfectly fine," I mutter, pulling my arm free and announcing. "I may be mad but at least I can still carry myself with more dignity than any of you treacherous cunts."

The armoured woman rough handles me from the tent and the men stare, no doubt having heard the commotion, as I'm taken to a tent under guard.

~

Night falls and I sit submerged in a tub of steaming water. It's not long before the water turns red as the blood peels from my skin. The blood of my only friend and my own as well as others. I reach up and hiss as I touch my throat, it was cut deeper than I thought. It will certainly scar.

This is an even bigger mess than I had anticipated.

 If it was just our soldiers out there then I could easily rally most of them but the majority are from the Reach. It seems the Stormlands are split between Renly and Stannis. If I were not alive Stannis would be the true heir, however unlike Renly Stannis does not care for me. There is less than a decades difference in age between Renly and I, we have always been close. Behind my anger there is pure pain at his betrayal. I truly would have made him my heir and my hand. 

Now he shall never even dream of it.

The people of the Stormlands love me, they see me as Roberts little girl, their princess. Their affection for me may just outweigh their loyalty to Renly and he knows it, but the Reach is loyal to Renly through Margaery and Loras, and unfortunately we need them to beat the Lannister forces.

I cannot press my claim without weakening our forces, but I can strengthen them by putting myself in a position of power rather than in chains. 

I will settle for peace. For now I must focus on the long game. The throne doesn't matter, all that matters is justice.

"Princess?" A voice calls from outside and I watch as Margaery enters my tent with a black dress in hand. "Renly gave me some of his mother's dresses to suit the climate, however you are far more in need of them than I am."

I remain silent and even she cannot hide her anxiousness, her fear. 

"How long has it been since we've seen each other?"

"Since you betrayed me and left me to die," I answer and she looks at the ground. "I was the fool trusting a Tyrell. The Queen of Thorns's own prodigy. Although, I never thought a lover to whom I'd offered so much would abandon me for the weaker Baratheon."

"I had to make a choice," she tries to make me understand. "I could be your mistress, or I could be a queen."

"For a few months until he gets himself killed by Stannis," I say and I know the thought has crossed her mind. "He may make a charming king, but he is weak. My father knew it, Stannis knows it."

"Which is why I will be his queen, which is why I have brought sixty thousand men," she says, trying to rationalise it. "I had to put myself first Cassana, you were too reckless."

"And Renly's not?" I counter, putting the doubts in her head. "He's sitting here playing king with jousts instead of fighting a war. Unlike the King in the North who is winning every battle against the Lannisters."

"And yet you betrayed him," she counters with what I'd confided in her. "How tragic indeed."

 "Tell me Margaery, why do you think you'll be the exception?" I ask her. "You watch and anticipate the downfall of everyone around you, but believe you are clever enough to avoid the same fate while playing the same game with the same pieces. Congratulations, in your genius plot you've branded yourself a traitor like the rest of us."

I watch her watching me as she walks closer, until she stands by the edge of the tub where my naked body is visible beneath the mix of blood and mud which cloud the water. "We were so close Cassana. So many nights in your bed."

"Don't act as if you weren't an equal accomplice in this affair."

She reaches for my hand resting on the edge of the tub. "It doesn't have to end Cassana. You and I can work together just as we always did, to win this war, you will be Renly's hand and heir. We don't need to fight." I watch in amusement as she tries to seduce me. "Come to bed with me tonight, let us put this to rest."

She kneels down beside the tub so her face is level with mine, her eyes on my lips as she runs her fingers along my bare shoulder and my eyes close as she kisses me softly. I take her hand as I slide up out of the water, feeling the cool air on my breasts. She takes my hand to help me out of the water and my eyes flit from her lips, to the low neckline of her dress which shows the curve of her breast and back to her eyes.

"Margaery."

I stand naked before her, shameless, and watch the way her eyes look me over.
Eyes that are sharp, perceptive. She knows how weak Renly's claim is, and she knows the importance of having me on her side. Now I've put the doubts in her mind she is looking for a second plan. 

And so I kiss her as I used to, backing her up against the table, my hand sliding down her throat, down her breasts until it reaches the knife on the table which I hold to her throat. She breaks away at the kiss of silver and for the first time I see true fear in her eyes.

"Let me tell you how this is going to work Margaery, this will be on my terms not yours," I say sharply. "You are not a queen, not truly. You best remember that. I have no interest in sleeping with you, because I'd be far too tempted to cut your throat after you left me to die. You and I are the most intelligent people in this camp, which is why I will keep you as my ally instead of an enemy. Us women ought to stick together right?"

The fear fades from her eyes as she holds my cheek "I never meant to break your heart."

"It was never yours to break."

"But I still broke it," she says quietly, and wraps her hand around mine, lowering it from her throat. "I've seen your heart Cassana, and it is good, you are the most sincere lover I've had."

My voice shakes as I ask "Was it ever real? Even for a moment?"

"It was," she says, but tears fill my eyes as I blink at her.

"I don't believe you," I whisper. "I can't."

"Believe me," she says, pressing soft kisses to my lips. "It can be just as it was."

Whatever trust I had in her is broken beyond repair.

As is whatever love I bore her.

"Leave me," I request, the fight gone from my voice. "I know what you want and you know what I want. There is a price for those who venture near the throne, something you will learn as I have."

She looks to my fragile starved body and the cut on my neck, despite her composure she does look unnerved by my promise.

She hands me the dress, accepting my terms. "So tell me, how would we work together?"

I allow her to help me dress as I tell her. "To survive this war House Baratheon must be one united force, both on the battlefield and behind closed doors. Unlike Stannis I can put my pride aside for the greater picture, I don't know if Renly can. But we must try, for the sake of all our heads."

"And us?"

"We could fight and try to constantly undermine each other but I believe that if we are friends then our friendship would be far more beneficial for us both."

"Just friends?" she asks and I think of Robb. I cannot betray him again.

"Just friends," I say without room for argument. "I'm glad we could come to an understanding."

"As am I," she says, but I swear I can hear her voice waver at my decision. "Goodnight, Your Grace."

She leaves me and I'm left empty, yet I know it is right. 

And I cringe knowing the knife Margaery left in my back has caused me only a fraction of the pain I've caused Robb.

Oh what have I done.

I still remember that last fight we had in my bedroom at Winterfell, clear as day.

"You will realise some day I did this to protect your heart, not break it," I said, knowing it was all so real until that day Bran fell. That there was love. "And if it does come to war, I will be on your side. Not theirs."

I lowerered my hand from his face, knowing I'd said too much, but not near enough.

"You didn't do it to protect my heart," he said, and the words cut deep. "You did it to protect yours."

Finally he saw me as I was, and so I yielded as I confessed "I did."

I shake my head at the memory, at how stupid and prideful I was. I was a fool.

All I can do now is fulfill my promise.

That in this war, it will be his side I take.

No matter the cost.

~

Days later after confinement I am seated at a war meeting, listening to so much nonsence and nothingness, no plans but to wait here as if being a sitting duck on a defenceless cliffside could win the war alone.

"We have yet to decide on any form of council," Renly says and Margaery looks to me with guilt in her eyes.

"Name Cassana as your hand and heir," she pleads with him. "The same deal she gave you, for all of our sakes, please."

Renly clears his throat. "Cassana, you've been oddly silent. Would you accept this?"

It seems my silence has terrified them more than my rage, both Renly and Margaery scrambling to keep me on their side.

"I do, but I have one question," I say, having been pondering for days now by the cliffside how to handle my newfound situation. And have found using my words sparingly most beneficial. "When are you planning to tell me Robb demanded that our betrothal be honoured? Or were you too afraid I'd run away, ruining your entire cause?"

He and Margaery share a look and he splutters over words "I- I didn't realise you were aware."

I raise an eyebrow. "Funny that, that you believe me to be ignorant."

"We don't," Margaery intervenes. "We are just trying to protect you, considering your current state of body and mind."

I look at the healing scratches dragging down Renly's face and neck. "I request access to the financial and military records, so we may make the best allocations of both money and men. As jousts make proper use of neither."

Renly nods to Loras to bring them to me and he sits the records on the table before me, already I'm unimpressed by how poorly they've been kept.

"Anything else?" Renly asks tensely.

"Yes. We will be contacting Dorne in light of three kingdoms breaking with the crown for their support. It was denied while I was sitting in a cell but they will reconsider." They share a look and I ask "What have I not been informed of."

"Myrcella has been promised to Prince Trystane," Margaery tells me and I still. "We recieved word just this morning that she is being sent to Dorne to be a ward under Prince Doran's supervision until she is of age."

If they've sent her to Dorne as the sacrifical lamb they must be desperate. "Nonetheless, we will still make our intentions clear so at the very least they will stay neutral in this matter."

I can imagine my mothers screaming fit she must have had at losing her last daughter to this war, and find it difficult to pity her after she has brought it upon herself.

"And the North?" Margaery asks.

"The North is my strongest ally," I make clear. "Their king has made that known by his demands to the crown."

"Yes Robb's demands we know well of," Renly mutters. "His fathers body and his sisters returned I can grant, but for the North to be independent, it is unheard of."

I look at him, the sharpness of my voice making my stance set as stone. "King Robb," I correct. "He is a great man and general, he will be treated as such and his demands shall be respected by the Stormlands and their Lady."

"Their Lady?" Renly repeats and I tilt my head at him.

"Well if you are calling yourself king of the Seven Kingdoms then by inheritance I am now the Lady of the Stormlands, and therefore inherit Storms End."

He knows he has dug himself into this trap, and that there is no way out. When my father was made king he set the precedent by leaving Storms End to Renly and Dragonstone to Stannis. As Renly's heir, the Stormlands are now mine.

Something he had failed to realise. 

"So say what you may, King Renly," I say and he can't meet my eye. "The Stormlands stand in full support of King Robb and his demands. So I will put my men to use."

The entire table, filled with knights and generals from the Reach and little from the Stormlands share stunned looks, yet none dare to speak against me.

"I expect you will make the anouncement at this afternoons joust," I instruct as I stand to dismiss myself and pick up the records, bowing my head to the king. "It is a pleasure to serve the king, now I will put my kingdoms accounts in order."

And I leave that war meeting, knowing the Stormlands troops are mine, not his, as the King of the Seven Kingdoms has no standing arming loyal to the crown, only his houses.

Now his power as a king rests in my hands, right were it should lie.

~

Margaery and I stand on either side of Renly as he prepares to make the announcement.

"I would like to welcome home my Princess Cassana," he says and the men all cheer wildly while those who are a bit more docile raise their swords to me. "Who fought and escaped from the capital, and has decided to support me as King to dethrone Joffrey." They continue cheering at the mention of getting rid of Joffrey and Renly declares "I have decided to name her Hand of the King and my heir until my wife Margaery bears a son. In the event I fall in battle she will inherit the Iron Throne."

Margaery smiles as I step forward to address them, but I know inside she knows she has lost as she will never bear Renly a son, or a child at all. She has misculated in siding with him and she knows it.

"I am Cassana Baratheon, Lady of Storms End and the only trueborn child of your late King Robert," I declare, although the pride that once came with such a title is gone. "You are my people and this is our home. Together we shall defeat the tyranny of the usurper Joffrey and remove the Lannisters from power. My father begun a rebellion to dethrone a mad king and now I follow in his steps to do the same. We shall continue my fathers legacy and bring about a golden age of Westeros."

They all raise their swords for me and we both know that while Renly may call himself king I am the true queen. That I am to him, what Tywin was to my father. Except he is clever enough to realise it, only too late.

"To win this war we must be one united front, on the battlefield and behind closed doors." I look at Renly who stares at me as if I am a ghost and then back to the crowd. "My father once asked me what was the bigger number, five or one. His answer has stayed with me since I was a child. The answer was one. One army, a real army. United behind one leader with one purpose. And I am most grateful for Renly and his wife standing behind me as I prepare my men alongside those from the Reach and soon the North to remove Joffrey from the throne."

Renly doesn't argue, in his eyes I almost see regret. He knows the truth as well as I do. That I now hold the power, and he is merely a puppet.

Now I have claimed what can never be disputed, my claim on Storms End, I can meet with Robb to fulfill the promise I made him. To ally with him.

Although the thought of seeing him, of looking him in the eye, is the only thing I truly fear.

Somehow he still wants me for a wife, and I will not deny him that, not in the midst of war against the same enemy. I just pray he can find it in his heart to forgive me, or at the very least not despise me for all I've done.

~

Robb

Greywind and I arrive at Renly's war camp in the Stormlands with a dozen guards. We are escorted through the camp and I'm surprised to find a tournament rather than men prepping for war.

The crowd parts and keeps their distance from Greywind as we walk onto the tourney ground. Sitting on a scaffold is a man who is unmistakably Renly Baratheon, only a few years older than I am and wearing a gold Baratheon crown in a similar style to Cassana's belt she always wore, and a woman about my age who must be his wife sits beside him.

"Your Grace, I have the honour to bring you Robb Stark, Lord of Winterfell and King in the North."

"King in the North, it is a pleasure to finally meet you, I can finally understand why my niece was so taken by you," he comments curiously then looks to the woman seated beside him. "May I present my wife, Margaery of House Tyrell."

"You are very welcome here," she says courteously. "I am so sorry for your loss."

"You are kind my lady," I say, my attention on Renly, he is certainly not what I have expected. He looks unblooded aside from the scratches at his face and neck, clearly a personal attack rather than something gotten from battle.

"I swear to you I will see the Lannisters answer for your fathers murder," Renly says to me, but the words feel hollow. "When I take King's Landing, I'll bring you Joffrey's head."

The crowd roars and and I judge him heavily. He hasn't even begun marching to Kings Landing nor fought any battles. It appears he's a king by name only, I don't think he understands that wearing a crown doesn't make him a king.

"Well, it seems little has been done about that, my lord," I remark and his wife looks towards the camp. "Correct me if I am mistaken, but these men are not preparing to march on the capital, rather biding their time."

"Your Grace," a tall woman in armour hostily corrects. "And you should kneel when you approach the King."

"There's no need for that", Renly dismisses. "Lord Stark is an honoured guests."

With the emphasis on lord, it's clear this is not going as planned.

"Have you marched against Tywin Lannister yet?" A man in engraved floral armour asks. He looks more like a boy than a man.

"Ser Loras Tyrell, the Knight of the Flowers," one of my guards informs me and I scoff under my breath taking a long look around at the joust set up.

"I've just come from a victory at Oxcross," I inform him, realising why Cassana never wanted to marry him. "I am actually fighting a war, not playing at one."

The Tyrell boy shuts his mouth and his men murmur amongst themselves as Renly clears his throat. "Then tell me why are you here and not with your men?"

"I came to discuss an alliance between our houses so you may actually join this war, and to discuss my betrothal to your niece, Cassana, who has been left to the black cells."

At the mention of her name commotion starts amongst the men which Renly struggles to silence. "I- I am aware of your demands."

"Very good. As you claim the throne I expect you will honour these demands," I state, staying my ground. "You will grant the North independence from the realm and uphold your brothers vows to my father to join the houses of Starks and Baratheon through Cassana and I, once we rescue her from the capital."

He and his bride exchange a knowing look, the bride seeming far more pleased than him. 

"Margaery, would you fetch the Hand of the King please," he instructs. "I'm going to have a conversation in private with our guest."

She nods and gives me a coy smile as she happily leaves. He's likely appointed Mace Tyrell as his hand if she's his bride. Even so, something doesn't quite feel right as Renly guides me to the cliffside.

~

Cassana

I'm going through the plans for the ships and trying to block out the screaming from the tournament when Margaery enters my tent. "What is it?"

"Renly has asked for you," she smiles far more genuinely than I've seen of late, although I have been in solitude for the most part. "He is at the joust."

"Why would I support him spending money on a bloody joust when the coin could be spent towards the war?" I mutter glancing at the inventory. "As master of coin and ships and laws it seems I am too busy to entertain his joust. As his small council consists of me and me only, since I am the only one taking this war seriously."

She only cocks her head to the side and raises her eyebrows in agreement. We both know the frustration of men far too well.

"Please come and enjoy the tournament, give yourself a break," she suggests and again makes clear. "Renly is asking to see you."

Rolling my eyes I put my quill down and sigh heavily as I follow her outside into the fresh air, the one thing I've truly missed about home is the cliffs that overlook the seaside and the breeze that comes with it. He set up camp not too far from Storms End but far enough so we are out of danger of the camp being blown away.

She walks me past the tournament but Renly isn't there "Where is he?"

"I believe he was escorting a guest through the camp he'd like you to meet," she says leading me over to where the camp ends and the cliffs begin "I believe he's just over there."

And so I huff a little as I walk over, my body is still weak even though it's been weeks since I escaped the capital. I keep reminding myself it will take time to put the weight back on and build up my strength, but it couldn't happen soon enough.

I come to the edge of the camp and squint as a large wolf runs alongside the cliffs and I blink in disbelief. That can't be a direwolf? I come into the clearing and look up at the cliffside only to have the breath sucked from my lungs as I see him standing tall and armoured beside Renly with his back to me.

No, it can't be him. He's in the Riverlands, why in the names of all the gods would he be here? He couldn't have known I was here.

It's not him. It can't be.

Robb

Renly guides us through the camp, with Greywind following close behind us. His men seem to like him enough. He is a somewhat likeable man to them I suppose, but I can't take him seriously as a king.

"I have a hundred thousand men at my command. All the might of the Stormlands and the Reach."

"Then why haven't you taken the capital?" I ask bluntly. "You have enough men."

"My Hand is insistent that we need ships to take the capital, however my brother Stannis has all of those," he says, however I can tell it's just an excuse. If he had the balls to march against Kings Landing he would have done it by now. "He'll be arriving here in a few days time to negotiate, I suspect it will end in a battle."

"Brother fighting against brother," I comment unable to imagine ever fighting against Jon or Theon in battle, not to mention that strategically fighting amongst themselves is the worst thing they could possible do. "Why not be a united front against Joffrey?"

"Oh you sound just like my hand," he comments, almost ironically and simply answers "Because Stannis calls himself king."

"Then why don't both of you support Cassana's claim?" I ask, as I begin to wonder why he hasn't from the beginning if they are so close. "She is Roberts only trueborn child."

"She is a woman, a hysterical one at that," he says as if I didn't already know that. "And besides, wouldn't you rather her be in the North with you?"

I open my mouth to argue but I can't. If it was up to me I'd get her away from that city, away from the throne. However it's not up to me.

"If there is one thing I know about Cassana, it's that she cannot be controlled," I say, knowing that if she agrees to this, calling her a difficult wife would be an understatement. "So you'd be aware I'd have no say in that matter."

"It's good to see you've already accepted it," he sighs as we walk along the cliffside. "I'm only just now learning how difficult she is."

"Now?" I ask confused. "Have you heard from her?"

He looks behind me. "Allow me to introduce the Hand of the King."

I look behind me and the world stills when I lay eyes on her, her wide eyes just as shocked as I am. Her mouth falls open and she looks at me in disbelief while I look at her in horror. At the scar across her throat and frail frame, her black hair unkempt, so different to the girl I first laid eyes on in Winterfell.

"Cassana?" I breathe, unable to believe the broken woman standing before me, little more than skin and bones, standing before me is the same girl I fell in love with.

"Robb," she whispers, Renly silently leaves us, and we stare at one another, just the two of us, alone by the cliffside.

These past months whenever I've been called king it has felt foreign, still so unreal me, it is only now as the princess and true queen of the Seven Kingdoms bends the knee to me the true gravity of it hits.

"Cass?" I murmur, raising her chin up. "What are you-"

"It's customary to kneel before a king," she says looking up at me in the way I always wished she would. "And you are the only king in this realm I would ever kneel for."

"Cass," I say again in awe of her, at the emotion in her eyes I had never seen before, something that cannot be faked. 

"Forgive me," she quakes. "For everything."

When I made my demands I expected her to be unrepentant, with the same vain pride she held the last time I ever saw her. I never expected to find the shell of her, on her knees begging for me to forgive her. I take her trembling hand and help her to her feet, searching her eyes and finding little but agony, and against my better senses I hold her to my armoured chest, cradling her to me, remembering a simpler time, still in awe of having her in my arms.

 "I didn't know if you were alive."

"Forgive me," she cries, her voice thick with tears and I hush her, a hand on the back of her head as my cheek rests against her hair. "I should have listened to you, I should have-"

"It doesn't matter now," I say, tilting her head back enough for her to look at me, to look her in the eye, and whatever anger I held for her is gone, only regrets are left. "We're here now, and we can't change what happened."

She nods, stiffling her tears, and rests a hand on my chest, proud. "Look at you, the King in the North." 

"It still doesn't sound right," I admit to her, realising just how deeply I've longed to confide these things to her, to the one person who may understand. 

"It suits you Robb, many understimated you, me included," she confesses, sacrificing her pride for honesty. "And here you are. The only true king."

"You know I never wanted it," I tell her and she is silent, ashamed. "All I want is justice."

"Then we will get it," she promises me, and what she says next truly stuns me. "My men are yours to command."

I'm at a loss, the politician swearing an oath with no questions asked. "You aren't even going to negotiate?"

"What is there to negotiate?" she laughs, and looks at me with full faith. "From what I've heard you are the best tactition alive, I'd die before letting Renly or Stannis lead my men to slaughter. You are the only one I trust to lead them into battle."

I'm confused. "Your men, not Renly's?"

She seems amused. "It seems Renly in naming himself king has relinquished his claim to Storms End, and as his heir it falls to me. The Stormlands and it's men are mine to command, ours to command."

From the way she looks at me I know she knows. "You know my demands?"

She nods. "I was told after Tyrion had me freed from the Black Cells, I can't deny I was, and still am, in disbelief at how you could ever want me for a wife after all I have done." She looks up at me with guilt, confusion, but her stance is absolute. "However, I have no plans to deny any of your demands."

And just like that, she accepts.

"I expected to be negotiating with Renly for men and a wife, I didn't expect both to be waiting for me," I admit, at an absolute loss for how these negotiations have gone, then realise the true reason she may be agreeing. "If it's guilt making you agree you don't have to-"

"Guilt is all I've known since Winterfell, and rightfully so," she confesses. "But I am not accepting out of guilt, I am accepting because you are the one man I have faith in. The only man I trust to win this war. The only man I admire."

While her pride may be gone, the storm inside her is still raging, I can see it in her eyes. She is broken down but not yet defeated. 

And perhaps that makes her more dangerous than ever.

Dangerous, and mine.

Chapter Text

Cassana

He and I sit together by the cliffside, as we so often sat together on the hills of Winterfell. The weight of this past year on our shoulders.

"The last thing I expected was to find you here," he says, his voice deeper than I remember. "You escaped."

"I did," I say, pushing the awful memory from my mind. "I wanted to go North but there were guards and-"

I trail off as he reaches over to the space between us to squeeze my hand. "You're here now," he clutches my hand in his. "We're here now."

There are a thousand things I want to say to him, but in the end there is only one "Your father, he was not guilty of any treason, the only thing he was guilty of was knowing who Joffrey's father is."

A heaviness settles over us. "I know, I've heard reports of what happened but - but I want to hear it from you."

I know understandingly and force myself to recall how it all went wrong. "For a while everything was alright, Ned did his job and I did mine while trying to figure out a way to remove Joffrey as heir. Then Ned stumbled too deep into Jon Arryns research, and found out the truth."

"How long had you known for," he asks and I struggle for an answer. "Long enough you warned me before you left that it could end in war."

"I had my suspicions, I had figured out they had some part in Bran's fall, and that is when I pulled away from you," I explain to him. "But the incest... that was harder to prove to myself but eventually they'd each said enough I could put it together. When- when everything happened with Jon Tyrion was furious, it was Jaime who told me we don't choose who we love."

He goes stiff beside me. "Tell me honestly what changed between us that you fell for my brother."

If there was anger in his voice it would be easier, but there's only a desperation for the truth, for an answer.

"I'd enjoyed Jon's company, found him different to anyone I'd met and perhaps the situation between the two of you reminded me of Joffrey and myself. The heir and the outcast. Especially with how he was treated by everyone, it reminded me of myself and I became protective of him," I try to explain, for the first time really picking it apart myself as to why it happened. "Then Bran fell and everything changed. The moment I had my suspicions I couldn't look you in the eye, somehow for some reason that wasn't the case with Jon, I don't know why. I realised quite quickly that my mother would do anything in her power to prevent the truth from coming to light, would do anything to keep me from you and that Tywin would use me as a pawn in whatever would be to come and I sought to protect myself from my own heart without considering yours. I was self destructive, looking for solace in the furthest place I could find from the mess I'd begun to unravel." Looking back, I just want to hit myself. "I was a shit person, I truly shit person. My pride and ego far larger than my dignity. I reverted back into the person I was in Kings Landing, who plotted and schemed and didn't care about herself or anyone else. You had brought out the best in me Robb, but with Jon I let him see the worst of me, the liar and the hypocrite who hated everything, and he didn't hate me for it."

He looks at me carefully. "You thought I'd hate you for it?"

"It turns out what I thought was the worst of me was only the surface," I find myself admitting. "I found the worst of myself in what I'd done to you and now I realise it wasn't Jon who saw the worst of me, not even close, it was you."

I know we're both remembering the fight we had the day I left Winterfell, after I'd slept with Jon.

"You're right," he sighs and looks out to the ocean. "I did, and for a while I did hate you for it." The words sting but they're only the truth. "I never wanted to see you again."

"And what changed?"

"I don't know," he says, trying to come up with the words. "Somehow after months had passed I began to understand what was going on in your head, realised the girl I fell in love with never really existed, and that it was Jon who saw past the lies, not me." I'm silent as he continues. "I realised we were still strangers, not really lovers. That it was different with you and jon, that you two shared something I couldn't understand. That you never meant to break my heart."

"But I still did," I say, understanding know better than ever. "I'd never had a lover betray me before, now I know what it feels like. Even if it's only a fraction of the pain I caused you."

He stares at me utterly confused "What did Jon do?"

"Not Jon," I answer and confess "Margaery." He's speechless and still confused. "She tried to start an affair with me before I went to Winterfell, when I came back to Kings Landing I accepted her advances. She slept in my bed for months until her and Renly left me to die and got married."

Somehow it isn't the affair that scandalises him. "They left you to die?"

"After your mother kidnapped Tyrion everything went to shit and my father left the city. We had decided to tell him the truth about Joffrey and Jaime once he returned. But Ned being the man he was warned my mother, told her to leave the city, that was the moment she decided he had to be dealt with. So, he had my cousin drug my father so he'd get into a hunting accident, he was on his deathbed by the time he returned to the city. Renly and Margaery had both sworn to support me, we were going to seize Joffrey and take the throne. We were going to end it there and then until Renly left the city like a coward while the guards were looking to arrest me, Margaery left with him and with all their men." I breathe in deeply, trying to stiffle the rage at the memory. "Ned and I enteredthe throneroom with the gold cloaks at our back to support us, Joffrey was already there. My father had named Ned regent until the heir came of age. They didn't like that and I spoke the truth and we were arrested for it."

He's pale, and his voice hoarse as he asks "The execution?"

"It was meant to just be me. We were brought out and saw Arya hiding in the crowd, she must have escaped the guards when your fathers household was slaughtered, Sansa was there with my mother. I confessed to everything to take the fall and again spoke the truth about Joffrey's parentage. Ned was meant to be sent to the wall. The blade was at my neck when the crowd began to riot and Joffrey changed his mind, but insisted someone had to die for it." My voice trembles as I tell him "He held his hand around my throat as I fought and said you can tell Robb Stark why his father died. Sansa was screaming, I lost sight of Arya and it was over so fast."

"Sansa, Arya, are they safe?" Robb asks me and I shake my head, tears only then coming to my eyes.

"Joffrey is tormenting Sansa and Arya is still missing," I tell him thickly, knowing I cannot sugarcoat the abuse. "He took Sansa onto the walls to look at your fathers head, I could see the bruises on her. I tried to talk your father into marrying her to Loras just to escape Joffrey but then everything happened and there was no time. She is a prisoner there now and Arya- no one knows where Arya is."

"I'm going to kill him," he grinds out. "First Bran and now the girls-"

"He's evil Robb," I say, my escape playing in my mind. "I just pray he hasn't touched Sansa, but I wouldn't put it past him."

"You think he's raped her?" he asks, the anger in his voice barely contained.

"I can't say, but I know she is the object of his torment," I answer and swallow. "He might have had his guards-" I can't finish the sentence and I don't need to as his hand balls into a fist and I feel his fury.

"How do you know that?" he asks. "The guards-"

"Because he ordered his guards to do it to me," I confess to him, solely for fear of the same befalling Sansa. "He gave his guards orders to rape me before they killed me."

His voice shakes "Cass-"

"Bree and I killed them before they could succeed, it's how I got the cut on my neck," I explain, feeling his eyes on it. "But she was killed during the fight. Tyrion dragged me out of the castle as dozens of guards were sent to hunt me down and I managed to get on a horse and ride south to here. When I arrived I clawed Renly for leaving me to die, and nearly did the same to Margaery and ended up under guard. They're both dead to me now, but I stay civil for the sake of winnig this war."

"And tell me, what are you fighting for?" he asks me, a wise question.

I could say justice but there is only one truth.

"Revenge."

He doesn't say anything, only observes me as I bare myself to him. Show him the true darkness in me.

"I betrayed your hospitality by sleeping with your brother, lying about the accident of another, broke your heart and lied constantly to you and your entire family, plotting, schemed and murdered, I've either betrayed or been betrayed by everyone I love, and let my ambition and pride destroy me." I look at him and ask. "Tell me, could you know every terrible thing I've done and love me anyways?"

The awe has faded, no longer to him am I the princess of his romantic dreams and heartache, I am a honourless woman asking an honourable man to love me again.

And he answers "I can try."

I nod, that answer being more than I could ever hoped for. "Thank you."

"And you?" he asks. "Could you love me?"

I look at him in true bewilderment at the fact that is even a question. "Yes, and I intend to."

He relaxes and reaches for my hand. "And as for the politics and scheming and the rest, I need someone by my side who I can trust that knows Kings Landing and how it works, who knows Tywin Lannister and Joffrey. I need an advisor more than a wife." I smile a little. "I need someone who knows what this is like, leading, the responsibility of everything on your shoulders."

I kiss the back of his hand. "You don't have to carry it alone. I've seen what it can do to a man, to a king."

"I want to be a good king," he tells me, vulnerable. "I'm still trying to figure out what that is."

I smile and answer him "I don't think I've ever seen a good king until now, one who fights on the battlefield with his men, who takes responsibility and surrounds himself with people to advise him. My father did all that but he never wanted to rule, and so he didn't. I know you don't necessarily want to either but the difference is that you are doing it anyways, trying to learn how to be a king."

"I just hope I'm doing a good job of it," he admits and I smile, the most genuinely smile I've had sonce I was with him in Winterfell.

"You are," I promise him. "As someone who is an expert in that area you're ticking all the boxes. You know your men, you're out there with them, you are bold and the demands you made- you left no room for negotiation. You have the respect of every powerful person in this realm, even if people like Loras have a smart mouth on them, I remember the way people spoke about you before I escaped the capital, like you are a living legend. First will come the war Robb, which is something you have already mastered with that brilliant mind of yours, and as for ruling, I will help you."

He wraps an arm around me and holds me close, his forehead touching mine. "Thank you, Cass."

Greywind comes between us, resting his head on my skirts and I laugh as I run my hand through his fur. "Gods I thought you'd grown Robb, but Greywind-"

"And he'll get bigger yet."

"Come on boy, let's get you something to eat, both of you," I say and Robb helps me to my feet, catching me as i stumble a little bit. "Shit, maybe me too."

"You need it," he says, frowning as he looks at me, touches me. "Gods Cass, what the hell did they do to you."

"Left me to die," I grind out, as he offers me his arm to take as we walk back to camp. "Killed some guards, and then they left me to rot. When Tyrion got me out of there, they said I only had a day or two left at most."

He shakes his head and holds me closer. "That won't happen when you're with me, I'll never let you be put in irons again."

"I'll hold you to that," I joke. "Trust me, whoever puts me in irons again has it coming for them."

"I don't doubt that," he says. "I've heard you've become deadly since you left Winterfell."

"Ser Barristan taught me to weild a sword," I say fondly. "Believe it or not I became quite good."

"Well, when you're strong enough to hold one we'll have to test that."

"I'll hold you to that as well," I say, finding myself finally at ease with him by my side. "Come, it's getting late."

~

We sit in my tent, war inventory's strewn on the table where we eat.

"So you're doing the roles of the small council?"

"Every last one," I sigh and explain. "To take Kings Landing we need ships, the only problem is that Stannis, our rogue master of ships, commands the entirety of the Baratheon fleet which is at Dragonstone, and Stannis is even more stubborn then Renly when it comes to everything."

"I've sent Theon to negotiate with his father for the Iron Fleet," Robb tells me. "Would you be able to secure their independance as well as the Norths if they helped take the capital?"

I debate it heavily. "I want to say yes but the truth is it will be difficult. Even though I support the North's independence it will be a heavy and bloody political fight to have it made law once the war is done, which I assure you will be done, it will be the same for the Iron Islands but for now I an pledge the Stormlands to the cause."

"And where does Renly stand?"

"He'll reject both," I answer. "And Stannis would kill all of you if you didn't bend the knee."

"So what then?" Robb asks. "Once the war is done and Joffrey is deposed?"

"I suppose that will be in the hands of whoever takes the city," I say, the tip of my knife poised on the table. "It will be a race if we cannot unite. A race for whoever can defeat the Lannisters first. You're winning on the battlefield but my money is on Stannis using his ships to launch a single attack while the majority of the Lannister forces are concentrated in the Riverlands. If we could just come together, the Northern forces keeping Tywin busy and defeat them in the field, and for the combined Baratheon and Tyrell forces to take the city. But I'm afraid the pride of men will make that impossible."

"If our troops combined with those from the Riverlands and the Iron Islands were all one force, what would our chances be?" he asks me and I tense as I hold the knife I held to Margaery's throat.

"The Reach is the greatest army, they have the money and the men, and the Tyrells are a breed of treasonous cunts with an ambition that surpasses the Lannisters," I say and dare to confront the possibility. "They'll betray us for the sake of power, for the sake of being on the winning side."

"I don't understand, why would they betray you if you're the winning side?"

"Margaery has clearly been taught to fuck whichever Baratheon has the greatest chance of giving her family power," I answer bitterly. "You see, she wants to be Queen. Not a queen, the queen. I know her well enough after being betrayed by her what she will do and best believe that the moment Renly's weaknesses are exploited by Stannis she will turn to the next Baratheon she can marry."

"Well that would be Joffrey," he says and I nod. "Would she really leave Renly for Joffrey?"

"Yes," I answer, once i never would have considered it, but now I see her clearly . "Because she knows she's dug her grave with me, trust me, if it wasn't for me she'd be trying to fuck you since you are currently winning this war." He coughs, choking at my words. "Except, if the Tyrells sided with the Lannisters they would be the winning side, and she knows this. So, if Renly and Stannis continue their civil war she will put her money and her body somewhere else."

It's all too much for him. "I don't understand why we can't all just fight together to end this within the month."

"I know," I say quietly. "The only problem is, everybody wants the throne."

"And you?" he asks me. "Where do you stand?"

"It is mine by right, but after what I've endured I would settle for seeing Joffrey bleed," I tell him in full honestly and confess "When I thought I wouldn't make it out of the capital alive I made a will, naming Daenerys Targaryen as my heir."

He blinks at me, obviously not having been made aware. "Daenerys Targaryen?"

"The mad kings daughter, his only surviving child," I elaborate. "She is a girl my age, married to a Dothraki warlord, a Khaleesi."

"Why would you name someone you've never met as your heir?"

"Because I refuse to name either Stannis or Renly, I made that will in anger, a way of enacting revenge upon them in my death," I say, knowing I was delirious at the time. "They know this, they don't trust me, and they shouldn't either. Every single damn so called king or queen is at each others throats. And this Targaryen girl, somehow I trust her more than any of them."

Finally it dawns on us, there will be no victorious ending. "This will end bloody won't it?" 

I nod. "I've learned the hard way what happens to those who venture near the throne, and I'm afraid Margaery, Stannis, Renly and all the rest will need to learn before this war will ever end."

He breathes in heavily "But surely we can still try, try to get Stannis onside with Renly."

"We can try," I say, my faith being close to none in my own blood. "And if they refuse we will have no choice but to watch them destroy each other."

"And us?" he asks. "What will we do?"

"Take my men and go North," I answer and question "How will your men take you bringing me home as a wife? The kings number one target."

"Well," he says somewhat awkwardly. "There's definitely some who won't be happy."

"Likewise," I answer. "Renly doesn't want me to marry you, he wants me to marry Loras so I won't interfere in his plans."

"And my mother wants me to marry one of Walder Freys daughters."

"Walder Frey?" I ask in amusement. "What are you doing with that old bastard?"

"There was a bridge," he sighs and I laugh.

"A bridge?"

"A very important bridge."

We're both laughing at how ridiculous this all is, how against us the world is.

"Well, it sure is a good thing as the Lady of Storms End I don't need his blessing to marry," I say, my eyes on his, and he leans forward.

"And well being a king, what would they do?"

"No one who values their head would ever disobey a king," I answer, my hand touching his. "Especially not a king with such a fierce reputation."

"Aye, and what of yours?" he asks me. "I've heard some call you the Storm Queen with how you've commanded the Red Keep."

The Storm Queen.

The first I've ever heard myself called such a name.

And it is a name I will certainly embrace.

"Do you have any idea how incredible you have become Robb?" I ask him, seeing him in a new light without the innocence I wore when we first met. "A commander, a true man."

"And what about you?" he asks me, looking at me in a way that makes me flustered. "As clever as ever and-"

"A skeleton," I finish and he tilts his head at me. "You don't need to deny it."

"Prettiest skeleton I've ever seen," he comments and I can't help but laugh.

"Aye, while that may be true I still look like a corpse," I retort. "And while you look more than dashing in your armour, this dress is hanging off me like a clothes hanger."

"Then let me take it off you," he says with a boldness that catches me off guard, with a boldness that lights something in me. "But first, does this camp have a septon?"

"No," I answer in confusion. "But Storms End does."

"How far is it?"

"An hour or so?"

"Then come on," he says taking my hand and pulling me to my feet. "Let's get married."

It's madness, true madness, and yet it is the best I've ever felt.

"Robb-"

He pulls me in, my face between his hands. "I loved you, and I know this is mad, but I need you now more than ever. I know who you are now, and I know who I am marrying. And I am ready to love you again, as long as this time you can try to love me too."

Tears fill my eyes as I smile "I don't need to try. I can, I will."

"Then marry me tonight," he says and I'm breathless as our lips meet after so long apart, at how right it feels, moreso than it ever did before, and look upon him in awe as I utter my answer.

"Yes."

It is all a blur of madness as he whisks me away from the camp, hand in hand to the horses where he hoists me upon his, and holds my waist as we ride for Storms End. It all feels like some wishful dream, something the gods would never bless upon me, until we arrive at the gates.

In the moonlight a guard halts us. "Who's there?"

"The Lady of Storms End and the King in the North," I answer, and am struck by the life that has returned to my voice, something that disappeared months ago. 

"Your graces," the guard greets in surprise and allows us to enter the castle walls where he helps me dismount and I take his hand, bringing him to the Sept, where we find the old Septon reading over some texts. 

"Princess," he exclaims in surprise. "Oh how wonderful it is to see you here and alive, it has been so very long since I've laid eyes on you."

"It is wonderful to be home," I smile as Robb comes to stand behind me. "Now I have a favour to ask of you."

He looks to Robb in surprise. "Oh my, what favour is this?"

"To marry us," Robb answers and the septon, while shocked, finds a cloth to bind our hands.

"In the godswood," I request, knowing it's significance to Robb, who looks at me and nods. 

And so mere minutes later he and I stand there by one of the last weirwood trees left in the south, myself looking like a starved pauper and he a king, his love is unconditional, to marry the woman who betrayed him, to marry a woman like me. 

And I will never throw his love away again.

"Let it be known that Princess Cassana of House Baratheon, Lady of Storms End, and King Robb of House Stark, Lord of Winterfell, are one heart, one flesh, one soul. Cursed be he who would seek to tear them asunder."

He lifts Robb and I's joined hands up, wrapping the cloth around them. Binding us.

"In the sight of the Seven, I hereby seal these two souls, binding them as one for eternity. Look upon one another and say the words."

We turn to one another, it's all I can do to keep myself from trembling as we recite the words.

"Father, Smith, Warrior, Mother, Maiden, Crone, Stranger..." I smile upon him as we finish "I am his and he is mine. From this day, until the end of my days."

With those words he wraps his cloak around my shoulders, and kisses me.

"My wife," he murmurs, and with those simple words he and I are bound to one another, forever. The septon leaves us and it is then the depth of this union hits us both, and he takes me in his arms, takes me as his. "My love."

"Robb," I breathe as he lifts me up, kissing me and carries me bridal style laughing up the stairwell in the tower to my room, where he finally sets me down. 

"My lady," he teases, kissing my hand.

"My lord," I return, kissing him with my arms around his neck, and only then as we stand by my bed, nervousness truly overcomes us.

We both at it and then back to each other, and my mind goes back to the last main I laid with.

"I haven't-" he begins, as if I'd expect any different, and I take his face between my hands, smiling up at him despite the pit in my stomach at how it should have been him.

"It's alright, let me-" I kiss him, my hands reaching for his armour, carefully undoing the straps of it and removing it until I can feel the boy beneath it I once loved, who I once left, and I look up at him and swear "I will be a good and loyal wife to you Robb, and that is a promise I intend to take to our graves."

He kisses me with a newfound passion, hands on my waist and in my hair, clutching my frail body to his, and the next thing I know my body is drapped atop his on the bed. Feeling the rush through my veins, throughout my entire body, I position myself above him, my skirt hiked up to my thighs which he squeezes, and bring his hands to the laces holding the front of my dress together. I grind down on him and feel him harden as his nervous hands undo the laces down to my navel and he exhales sharply as I bare my breasts to him, yet I do not know how he could find the sight of my starved body attractive.

Somehow he must feel how I tense as he sits up and holds my face. "You're still as beautiful as you always were," he promises me, kissing me. "That will never change."

And my heart believes him.

Our lips only part for him to lift my dress above my head, leaving me completely naked in his arms as I pull his shirt open, letting my hands explore the flesh beneath it, and he gasps as they drag down his chest to the laces of his breeches. I put a hand on his chest to gently lay him back down as I kiss down his chest, placing slow kisses along the leather of his trousers, along the hard outline of him as I untie them and slide them down off of him and look at the length of him, swallowing hard at the unexpected size of him. He brings my lips back up to his, hands on my body and rolls us over so he hovers above me, in between my legs and for a moment we just look at one another, in pure awe of this moment, and I surrender myself to him.

~

Robb

She lays peacefully in my arms with her hand on my chest. Her eyes are closed and she wears a sweet, satisfied smile. I still can't believe that she's truly here. Only hours ago I thought she was still in the Black Cells, but she's here. She's alive. She's my wife.

I wish I could say she's unharmed but I can't. The cut on her neck certainly isn't a scratch, not deep enough to kill her but certainly deep. She said that she was on the brink of death from starvation, I didn't know what that looked like until now. It's been weeks since she escaped but she's so thin. She was never a frail little thing, she always had a natural strength to her, curves in her hips and breasts, which I gather comes from that Baratheon blood, but now she is so dangerously frail. I don't want to imagine what she looked like when she was dragged from those cells. 

Her body will heal but it's her mind I'm worried about. Her cousin said she had gone mad down there, I certainly don't believe that she's mad, but she is hurting, grieving.

Yet when I look at her, she's the most peaceful I've ever seen her, even in her brokeness she is beautiful. I kiss her forehead just so grateful that she is here, I knew she was in those cells but I never thought that she could have been so close to death. Even now she feels as if she may be.

"You're cold," I say, feeling the goosebumps on her skin, underneath her skin is little more than bone.

"I'm always cold," she replies dismissively, simply burying herself deeper in my arms, something I definitely don't resist.

"As much as I love having you naked in bed we need to get dressed, the suns coming up," I say, light peaking in. "I'm sure someone will be interrupting us soon enough."

Her eyes open with a loving but cranky look, it's then I truly know we're married and she murmurs "I have a dress with sleeves somewhere, find me something." I climb out of bed to find my pants and feel her eyes on me, suddenly much more awake. 

"What?"

"You are the most handsome man I've ever seen."

I can't help feeling bashful "You might be a bit biased."

"I remember the first time I saw you in Winterfell I thought you were the most handsome man I'd ever seen, I wasn't biased then," she teases, rolling over onto her stomach and looking up at me as I pull my pants on. "I knew that day I'd be a very happy bride."

"And yet here we are only now," I reply, pushing away the thoughts that try to enter my mind, thoughts of her and Jon just like this.

"Because I was a foolish woman," she admits to me, and I see the guilt in her eyes. "And now I have come to my senses."

"Took you long enough," I tease, trying to stay lighthearted considering it's my wedding day. She confessed to me what happened between them before I brought her here, that should be the end of it.

She smiles and reaches out, taking my hand in hers. "Now you'll have me for the rest of our days."

I bend over and kiss her. Nothing, absolutely nothing, can compare to the love of a woman. Her eyes meet mine and I know that no woman could ever compare to her. It's always been her, and it always will be.

"I love you," I breathe putting all the pain and longing of this past year into three words. "I love you."

She looks at me in awe, tears coming to her wide eyes, and I wonder just how loveless her life has been. I don't expect her to say anything back, but she kisses the back of my head and whispers "I love you too." She rests her forehead against mine, and I can feel how she trembles. "I wish I'd known it sooner. I never thought I'd see you again and here you are, where I never expected you to be."

"Perhaps the gods are on our side," I say and she laughs lightly.

"Perhaps."

I kiss her and pull away to find her a dress, a yellow one like she always used to wear, and help her into it, or at least try to.

"You know the one thing I've always wondered about women is why you wear the most bloody complicated dresses."

She simply laughs "When we get to the Riverlands you can find me a dress without laces, quick to put on and ever quicker to take off, deal?"

"Deal."

I kiss her neck and she picks up my jacket. "Meanwhile you have a jacket with about fifty bloody laces in the front, you aren't one to talk."

I laugh under my breath as I shake my head at her and pull it on but not bothering to do it up, winter may be coming but it's still somewhat warm in the south.

"One last thing," I say, and wrap my cloak around her shoulders, kissing the top of her head. "There we go."

She turns her head back to kiss me, and I feel as if I've entered the heavens with her.

"Now my love, shall we return to the camp to our troops?"

"We will, but first-" I pull her into my arms, kissing her deeply, unable to get enough of her, never wanting to let her go. "I want to have a few moments longer with my wife."

~

Cassana

By the time we arrive back at the camp Renly's tournament is well underway.

The men look at us and walk as we walk past together, and for the first time since I've arrived here I feel strong, strong with him by my side.

 "Shall we inform my uncle?" I ask him, my hand wrapped around his arm and he smirks as he answers

"Well, it would be a shame if no one knew that I've married the one true princess," he teases and I smile almost wickedly at him.

And so we arrive to the tournament where we are properly announced as husband and wife for the first time.

"Announcing the King and Queen in the North, the Lord and Lady of Winterfell and Storms End. Robb and Cassana Stark."

Cassana Stark. It has a nice sound to it.

We enter the field where Renly and Margaery gape at us, gape at me with his cloak around my shoulders, and know just how deeply I have disturbed their little plot to marry me off to Loras where I won't cause any trouble. Unlike Margaery, I am married to a true king.

"Men!" I call out to gather their attention. "I would like to announce my marriage to Robb Stark, the King in the North." I'm grinning as I look at him. "And to announce that the Stormlands are now allied with the North in our war against the Lannisters!"

The men cheer and celebrate and Robb raises our joined hands up and I look to Renly as I announce "Today's tournament will be in honour of our marriage, and our alliance with the North, the houses Stark and Baratheon finally joined as my father always intended!"

Drinks are raised and I'm smiling as Robb wraps his arm around my shoulder, the other holding a drink which someone must have handed to him as the men celebrate and accept one myself, raising it high in our honour.

For the first time in forever, I feel truly alive.

Chapter Text

Robb

Side by side we walk into the tent where Renly is holding his war council, and the tension is unmistakable.

Renly left her to die, and whatever happened between her and his wife is something I'm too afraid to ask. The hate Cassana bears her is truly personal, but she still seems to respect her.

"Here's the handsome couple," Renly comments, looking me up and down. "Take a seat, we have much to discuss."

I pull out a chair for Cassana and we take our seats.

"You look happy," Margaery says to us, and Cassana does not smile as she continues "I pray the Seven bestow many blessings upon your marriage."

"Thank you," I say politely but Cassana simply tilts her head at Margaery.

"You know I don't believe in the Seven."

Margaery inhales deeply. "I still pray for your happiness Cassana, perhaps we may speak in private after this meeting."

"Perhaps," Cassana dismisses and Renly clears his throat to break the tension between the girls and I still find it so strange that they were lovers, that they were sexual together, more specifically how it would work. At first mention I may have been intimidated by the idea, but sitting here now between them I know it is Margaery who is intimidated by her.

"Now, we need to sort out this alliance," Renly says, looking at us, Cassana and I, and then his own party with Loras and Margaery. "Robb, you seem like a good man, very much your fathers son. We both want Joffrey off the throne, we have every reason to be allies except there is one issue, you call yourself king."

"I have no desire to sit on the Iron Throne," I reply in full honestly but then he points to Cassana who sits there proudly beside me. "You may not but she does."

"Renly," she says condescendingly. "Haven't we already discussed this? House Baratheon is one united front."

"Except for Stannis."

"Yes except for Stannis," she sighs in frustration. "We will negotiate with him, surely as a commander he must see that his pride will get him killed, except I fear he knows this fact and does not care. The other fact being we cannot fight amongst ourselves if we wish to win this war."

She's right. They can't fight amongst themselves if they want to win this war, which is why I suspect is the only reason Cassana is sitting at this table with Renly if he betrayed her. She's put her emotion aside for the greater picture, something not even the most experienced commanders can do.

"But we aren't here to only discuss Stannis," she says looking at me. "The North's demands must be met by everyone at this table for their men to fight alongside the Reach."

We had loosely discussed our terms walking into this, but she has taken the ruthless approach knowing we are the ones holding the best cards. She commands the Stormlands, so she knows Renly's stance doesn't matter, but the Reach is a different beast.

"You mean the North becoming it's own kingdom?" Loras scoffs. "We all know that won't happen."

Cassana looks to Margaery. "Your grace, I expect you will honour this?"

A statement, not a question.

"I will speak to my grandmother and make my support known," Margaery carefully replies.

That satisfies her enough as she looks back to Renly and Loras. "Now, I demand everyone at this table recognise Robb as a King before negotiations go any further."

She spent a year acting as king, and now it is certainly showing, I wouldn't have taken this approach but I surely won't argue with her when she is fighting for the Norths independence.. 

"Fine, King Robb," Loras says sarcastically. "We'll see how long it lasts."

I look at Renly who sighs "Alright, King Robb, any other conditions?"

"The safety of my sisters is paramount," I tell him and Cassana nods for me to continue. "You will prioritise their freedom in any negotiations with the crown and respect the Norths independence and will honour it when we win this war." I look at Cassana beside me and add "And you will respect my queens birthright should she wish to pursue it."

Cassana looks at me and blinks, stunned, neither of us having discussed the matter yet, neither privately between us or politically. A few months ago I may have thought she was mad for pursuing it, now I see who will take the throne if she does not.

Renly grows more tense under my gaze. "Cassana is my heir and hand, therefore I am respecting her birthright."

"Then why isn't she your queen?" I counter and dare to say "She was the one who stayed and fought while you ran, she may be your niece but she is a queen, regardless of whether you bend the knee to her or not."

Cassana, for the first time since I've known her, is truly speechless as she looks at me with a proud half smile and covers my hand with her own for them to see.

"Queen Cassana," Margaery is the first to say, and at her insitence Loras and Renly follow.

"Queen Cassana."

And from the look in her eye, I know it is the first time anyone has called her so.

She takes a moment to compose herself and smiles for me before looking back at the others. "Now for Stannis, we will meet with him, and we will fight with him."

"He will demand we bend the knee, all of us," Renly says. "Your husband and me both."

"And we will let him think so," she says and her voice is cold as she decides. "We will bend the knee until we take the capital, then we overthrow Stannis."

The table falls silent at the suggestion, and I wonder if this is how they felt when she decided to do the same to Joffrey.

"Cassana-" Renly begins.

"I will not make the same mistake twice," she says harshly, and she is king as she tells him "I will do this with or without you. You will either obey Renly or I will lock you in the dungeons of Storms End while I take my army to Stannis."

"You can't do that!" Loras exclaims in horror and she merely raises an eyebrow.

"I will do the same to you if required," she warns him and looks to Margaery. "Your sister has the mind for strategy, Margaery, do you agree bending the knee then overthrowing Stannis is the best course of action?"

She swallows hard, anxious, but answers "Yes."

"It is settled then," Cassana says, moving her hair back to expose her cut through. "Now, you men can choose to support this or go to the dungeons. After my imprisonment I assure you I will send you both there with no hesitation."

Loras challenges "We could have the same done to you."

"And lose this war," she counters while I warn.

"Lay a hand on my wife and I will take my army south with no mercy."

"Enough!" Renly says and reluctantly agrees "We will do what we must, we will negotiate with Stannis."

"Very good," Cassana says and stands. "Now, tomorrow we will ride to meet him and we will return with ships."

I follow her as she leaves, stunned by her ruthlessness as a negotiator, stunned and in awe with a new admiration for her.

Wrapping my arm around her waist I tell her "Now I can see why they call you the Storm Queen."

She looks at me and smiles "And you the King in the North."

I kiss her and rest my forehead against her's, wanting to have her alone, right now and wordlessly guide her back to our tent, my lips on hers as we enter and I set her on the table, standing between her legs and wrap a gentle hand around her neck, making her look at me.

"You are the best leader in this camp, in this kingdom," I tell her, with no doubts in my mind after seeing her just now. "And the best possible person that could sit on that throne."

She let's out a shallow breath of surprise and pulls my lips to hers, pulling me flush against her as I hike her dress up, needing to have her now and sure enough within moments she's guided me inside of her, both of us gasping out at the sudden sensation.

"Oh Robb," she gasps out as I hit something deep inside of her and grasps my face between her hands, her breath as ragged as mine as something primal in both of us comes out with the knowing anyone could walk in on us at this time, knowing that neither of us care. "I love you," she cries out as I ache to fill he as completely as I can. "I love you Robb."

I can't help the sound that comes form the back of my throat as I finish in her, and a single tear falls down her cheek as she finds her own, her fingers wrapped tight in my hair as I murmur her name, kissing her shoulder. "Cass."

My love, my wife.

~

Cassana

I look over the accounts while Robb goes to find a stag for Greywind, and I'm unsurprised when she finally enters.

"Margaery."

"Cassana," she returns. "I thought I best wait for your husband to leave."

Robb, my husband. My love.

"What is it?"

"I want to apologise," she tells me and kneels down before me. "I made a mistake choosing Renly, I know you are the only one who can unite us to win this war."

Even if I still respect her, I cannot trust her. Not after the dark thoughts that have crept into my mind.

"If Renly dies who would you wed?" I ask her, knowing that she serves her house as i once believed I did. "Joffrey?"

I watch her reaction closely, and know the thought has crossed her mind, even if she denies it. "Never, I would likely turn to Dorne."

I laugh bitterly, knowing her options are exhausted now I am wed and Myrcella engaged to Trystane.

"You cannot," I remind her and finally dare to ask "Did you seduce me on the orders of your grandmother?"

I always believed she did it on her own initiative for Loras, now I know she is yet another pawn for our houses.

"Yes," she confesses and takes my hand in hers. "But that does not mean I did not feel anything."

I remove my hand from hers, my voice shaken. "I will not blame you for following the orders you are given to support your house Margaery, but I beg of you please, do not betray me if this war gets Renly killed."

And for the first time, she chooses to be completely honest with me. "For the love I bear you Cassana, I cannot promise that."

I look away, knowing that is all that needs to be said. "Thank you for your honesty."

She nods and stands, before she leaves she tells me "I am glad one of us will be able to find love in our marriages."

She leaves and I release a shaken breath, but at least now I know the truth.

I lean back in my chair to compose myself before Robb comes and hear the curtain of my tent shift.

"Did you find anything for Greywind?" I ask but it is not Robb's voice who answers me.

"I am afraid not, princess."

At the sound of his voice I have a knife in my hand, my body shaking with anger.

"Now, now, your grace, there is no need for violence."

He isn't as brave when I have the knife to his throat and him pinned between a wooden post and my blade.

I am utterly cold as I stare Littlefinger in the eye.

"You treasonous cunt."

"Your Grace this is a misunderstanding," he squirms, knowing that I have full intentions of using my blade.

"Misunderstanding?" I laugh madly and scream between gritted teeth "You betrayed me! You put me in those fucking cells!"

As I dig the blade into his throat both Robb and Brienne run in and stare at us in a state of pure shock.

"Cassana," Robb breathes heavily. "Who is this?"

"The man who held a knife to your fathers throat and betrayed him."

Robb moves me aside only to grab Littlefinger by the throat and drag him outside, slamming him down onto the ground with a knee on his chest to keep him pinned down.

"You must be Robb," Littlefinger says and seems amused. "Like father like son."

"Give me one reason why I shouldn't kill you," Robb growls.

"I've loved your mother since I was a boy-"

I gasp as Robb's fist comes down onto his face, only to be forcibly removed by Brienne at Renly's order.

"Enough!" Renly yells out. "What is this?"

"Justice," I grit out, the blade still in my hand but Littlefinger has no intentions of dying today. 

"Don't you want to see your sisters?" he asks Robb. "Sansa, more beautiful than ever? And Arya, just as wild as ever?

"Arya has been missing since Ned's arrest, he's lying," I spit out. "Kill him Robb or I'll do it myself!"

Littlefinger throws his hands up when Robb reaches for his sword. "Wait, wait! I've brought you a gift."

"I don't want your gifts."

"A token of Tyrion Lannister's goodwill," he says and wide eyed I look to Robb to still, to here what word he has rought us. "He wants you to understand that this exchange of prisoners is offered in good faith."

Meaning Jaime.

Servants enter placing a chest down on the ground "For you, Your Grace."

I nod to Robb to open it and the moment he does the stench of death, even after all these months, gives it away. Robb freezes, staring at his fathers body utterly pale, and the last time I ever saw him in this state was with Bran.

"Your father was an honorable man," Lord Baelish says. "He should rest beside his family in the crypts beneath Winterfell. You may not believe-"

"Leave," I say, as Robb has no words. "Now!"

Everyone leaves us and I kneel down beside Robb, looking at his fathers head, at his bones and wrap my arms around him as I close the chest, protecting him from the sight. He doesn't fight my embrace, utterly frozen, shaking.

"You can bring him home now," I say softly, gently raking my fingers through his hair in an attempt to soothe him, but nothing can soothe such a sight. Even if the first of his demands has now been met, it is a hollow victory. I look to his Kingsguard standing nearby and say "However many it takes, please leave for Winterfell tonight to ensure these are taken there without the risk of any conflict intervening."

They nod and Robb is still speechless as they take the chest away from his view, and I hold him there in silence until he can bear to breathe, to speak. 

"We will get justice."

"We will," I promise him. "But first we bring him home."

~

Later that evening we are seated, Robb and I on one side of the table and Renly and Littlefinger on the other.

"We want justice for his betrayal," I demand, which makes Renly uneasy.

"This is a misunderstanding," Littlefinger tries to say and i just scoff at him.

"You held a knife to Ned's throat, how the hell is that a misunderstanding?" I ask and do not allow him to answer. "I want justice."

"We will have a trial," Renly mediates."And as king I will oversee the trial the princess is bringing forward."

"The queen," Robb corrects much to Littlefingers surprise. "The Queen in the North, and therefore this falls under my jurisdiction."

"Indeed it does," I agree and Littlefinger pipes up.

"Congratulations on your marriage."

"Oh fuck off," I spit, having no patience for pleasentries. "You orchestrated Ned's arrest while claiming to help him, and you orchestrated my arrest while you were bound by oath to serve the Kings representative."

"You were no longer the kings representative when Joffrey took the throne."

"No, but you still conspired against myself and the hand while my father was still king, which is treason, for which the punishment for treason is death," I look to Robb. "The honour is yours my love."

His men force Lord Baelish to his knees who protests "Wait, wait! I can help Sansa!"

Robb stills and I warn "Do not trust a word that comes out of his mouth."

"Tyrion cannot save her, and he will not," he claims and pleads "I will help Sansa, I will protect her and orchestrate her escape. I just need time."

Robb looks to me "Do you believe him."

"I believe that he is in love with your mother, and would settle for her daughter."

Robb grabs him by the throat and slams him against the wall, his voice more animal like than I've ever heard it. "You touch me sister, and I won't need my sword to kill you. You will bring her to the North, or next time I will let my wife put a knife in you."

Robb let's him drop to the ground and I wear a proud look as he returns to my side, and we watch as Littlefinger rises.

"Any other requests your grace?"

"Tell my mother, that I have heeded her many lessons," I tell him, knowing that she shall know exactly which lessons. "And I intend to follow her example as queen."

I turn my back on him and leave the great hall, if he has any wits left he will be gone by dawn.

~

I lie with Robb, my naked body tangled with his.

"Do you think we can trust him?"

"Absolutely not," I answer and sigh "But he has a strange affection for your sister."

 "What do you mean?"

"That he would marry her if given the chance," I tell him and he tenses. "But he isn't foolish enough to even tread there until Joffrey's eye has turned to someone else and she's well of age. He wants your mother, and the older she grows the more he will want Sansa."

"Then perhaps I will get to kill him."

"If you don't I will," I answer. "My mother once told me to rip out weeds like Littlefinger root and stem before they strange us in our sleeps."

He looks at me in contemplation "I never thought I'd hear you praising your mother."

"Neither would I," I admit, a thousand memories rush through my mind, then finally the last and most haunting, seeing her collapse as Tyrion dragged me away. "Regardless if I hate her, she is my mother. She protected me, prepared me to survive the role I was born into. I learned a great deal from her and I will not apologise for it. I will not apologise for wanting to protect my family."

He looks at the necklace around my neck, the Lannister lion my mother gave me, knowing what it means. 

"I can't condemn you for loving your family," he says softly. "But please, don't forget what they've done."

"I wish I could, but I never will, not while their actions haunt me," I say and tell him. "I will apologise for the lies and the wrongs I have done by you but I will never apologise for who I am nor will I hide it from you. I will never apologise for what I have done to survive. Politics is a game, it is a battle. If you do not fight you die, just as you do on a battlefield. My weapon is my intellect, and my bane is my rage, both of which I inherited from my mother."

Slowly he begins to understand. I have to remind myself that he is a Northern man, he understands the game even less than Ned did, but he is a tactician, he understands war, and so i take this chance to counsel him.

"I fought and I lost and I suffered for it. I have blood on my hands, perhaps just as much as you do. You have fought in battles and killed men, just as I have. I have plotted and schemed, because when you are born with a crown on your head it is the only way to survive. You are a king now Robb and if you want to survive this war, if you want your family to survive, if you want to live past the age of twenty, you must understand what ruling is. It isn't honour, it is fear and blood. Something my grandfather taught me."

"That isn't the kind of king I want to be," he says quietly and I wonder if my father had said the same all those years ago.

"I'm afraid that you won't have a choice, my love" I tell him sadly, knowing that love, loyalty and honour alone will never be enough as much as I wish it was. He looks away and I have to force my next words out "You know secrets and who I am, who I have become. You asked me to be your wife not for love, but for counsel, and this is it. When you play the game of thrones you win or you die. There is no middle ground, and I very much intend for us both to survive."

He holds me face and his eyes are on mine, vulnerable,

"Then I suppose we have to win."

We.

Our lips meet, and he's trembling. 

"What is it you fear my love?"

"All of this," he admits to me and kisses my forehead. "I am afraid of this game, but I'd be more afraid to be your enemy." I smile a little and he kisses my lips. "I need you as more than a lover, more than a wife. I need you as my queen and my ally."

And those words mean more to me than 'I love you' ever could.

"And I need you as my king and ally," I reply in full honesty. "There is no man that I would rather fight this war with."

 "With your mind for politics and my skill in battle we can win this war," he says with a newfound confience. "Everything you've done has brought you to where you are now, has kept you alive. Neither of us are the people we were the last time we said goodbye but I know that I am in love with the woman right in front of me."

I take his hand in mine and I can feel the strength coursing through his veins and through mine. I have always been stronger with him by my side. Both of us are powerful on our own but together we are a storm to be reckoned with.

"And I you," I say, yet while my words are not as certain as his, I know they will be.

He is everything a king should be; honourable and just, and I have the stomach to do what needs to be done, to get my hands bloody. He is a commander, a tactician and I'm a politician, a ruler. Together we may just be the greatest king and queen this realm has ever known. 

However before we can even dream of sitting on that throne we have a long and bloody war to fight and he is only just beginning to understand the truth of being a king. He was not born into it as I was, so I must show him.

"To win this war we will have to lie, we will have to shed blood and war is not just fought on the battlefield," I remind him. "While you fight on the battlefield I fight another battle, I will do things you will not approve of, that are not honourable, but that is the reality of this game we are playing Robb. I will do whatever I must to protect those I love, to protect you. I need you to promise me that you will not judge me for the things I must do, that as my husband you will stand by my side, now and always."

He looks me in the eye, truly seeing me for all I am, all I was and will be.

"Now and always," he vows "I promise."

Finally the last wall I had comes crashing down and my lips collide with his, every touch burning through my skin as if he could touch my heart itself.

A Stark and a Lannister in love.

It could either be the greatest ballad ever written, or the greatest tragedy.

Chapter Text

Cassana

We all take up residence in Storms End while preparing to meet with Stannis.

"You weren't kidding when you said it was a fortress," Robb comments now our army surrounds it. 

"It's never been successfully besieged," I tell him. "The wall is one hundred feet high. House Durrandon built many castles each were destroyed by storms, except for this one. They say magic was woven into its walls so the sea god couldn't destroy it."

He looks curious. "House Durrandon were some of the first men, how did the Baratheons end up as the Lords of the Stormlands?"

A history I'm proud to tell. "House Durrandon were known as the Storm Kings, similar to your Kings of Winter. The Andals tried to conquer the castle but they never could, eventually they made peace through marriages. Then Aegon the Conqueror came. Orys Baratheon, the founder of my house was believed to be his bastard brother and he slew the last Durrandon king. His daughter Argella named herself the Storm Queen. She refused to bend the knee and was willing to die defending Storms End against a dragon but her men betrayed her and handed her over to Orys. He took her as his bride, adopted the sigil and words of House Durrandon as his own and House Baratheon became the Lords of the Stormlands."

"The Storm Queen," he says to himself as thunder roars in the distance "Sounds like someone else I know."

"I hope not," I comment knowing what the equivalent would be, knowing her story. "She was fiercer and braver than all her men but still they betrayed her."

"Well if she was anything like you then those men would have been fools." He then looks at my uncle who walks ahead of us and whispers "Just like someone else we know."

I laugh quietly as I take his hand in my own, finally able to introduce him to my home in the daylight as we step into the courtyard, in the midst of it sits a massive round tower.

"This is where just about everything is," I tell him, it's size never seizing to stun me. "The Round Hall, our chambers, rookery, maester. Everything."

It's not like anything he's ever seen, Winterfell has its towers but Storms End is unique from any other castle ever built. With the storms that batter it I'm willing to believe it took magic to keep it standing.

We're about to enter the tower when Margaery approaches us.

"Cassana may we have a word alone?" she requests then clarifies to avoid suspicion. "Women's business."

"Of course," I hesitatingly agree and leave Robb standing there with Greywind.

As she leads me away I notice Renly approach him and lead him towards the kennels.

"I would like to apologise again for everything, and express my joy at how happy you are in your marriage," she tells me out of the blue. "I wish I could have a fraction of that with Renly."

"So the marriage still has not been consummated," I gather but that is hardly a secret.

"No," she admits and I'm confused as to why she is even sharing this with me now. "I have tried but he will not lie with me. How am I meant to be his wife if I cannot bear children for him, his men are beginning to whisper behind his back. I love Loras, and I knew what I had agreed to when I married Renly but-"

"You do not need to explain yourself Margaery," I say knowing that if I was not betrothed to Robb then I'd likely be married to bloody Loras by now. Her position is one I could very easily be in. "Renly isn't a fool, to protect his secret he will do what he must."

"Thank you Cassana," she says squeezing my hand but her vulnerability alarms me, I know she is not telling me all of this because she wants to. She wants me to be vulnerable with her. It is not a mistake I will ever make again, but I must pretend to be to find out what is truly going on.

"Sometimes I worry that I will not be able to fulfill my duties to Robb," I share, so she will reciprocate back. "I love him, I truly do but I fear that after the things I have done there is a distance between us."

"Surely not," she dismisses "He loves you, that is clear to everyone. The first thing he demanded when he saw Renly was to have you freed and married to him."

Well trained tears come to my eyes "Only because he sees me as the girl he fell in love with in Winterfell, not who I am now. I want to be the girl I was, the girl he loves. I do not want to leave the Stormlands, I like the game, I like the politics but he hates it. Despises it. I fear he will want me to give it up."

It isn't until the words leave my mouth I realise their truth. A deep fear within me that lingers. His words may say otherwise but what I feared in the beginning may yet still come back to haunt me. He is coming to accept the truth of being king. It will take time for him to open his mind to it fully but he will. I hope.

"I know you want to have a place in this war but is he prepared for the consequences? Can you imagine him in the capital after capturing Tywin Lannister's son?"

I look over to see him disappear with Renly and my voice begins to shake "All I want is for him to be safe, I don't want what happened to Ned to befall him."

She takes my hands in hers "Then do what you know is right, whatever that may be."

Her touch only makes that storm within rage, and I let go of her hand to return to my husband before my words can betray me. 

Robb and I will never be safe while Joffrey is on the throne nor while Tywin is in power. Renly will not be able to win this war through numbers alone with Stannis as his enemy. If they destroy each other Robb and I are dead as well. 

I am the rightful heir and if I fall pregnant before she does then the allegiance of the Stormlands will begin to change and knows it. Renly will soon know it as well.

I know he is cooking up a plot but soon he will slip up. Until then I must be vigilant, he is family but he is a threat.

Then again I've found that the two often go hand in hand.

~

Robb

Renly leads me towards where he says the kennels are and I can't help but notice how tense Greywind is. I'm learning to trust his instincts more than my own.

"I'll have my men butcher a stag for him," he says. "A huge beast isn't he?"

I don't like the way he says it and neither does Greywind.

"He's good in battle," I remark and Renly looks at Greywind warily then clears his throat.

"I'm sure Cassana will show you around the castle. I don't know if she's mentioned but we have a Godswood with a weirwood tree."

"We married there," I remark and he shakes his head.

"She is a hard woman to predict, reckless too," he comments. "It worries me. Making the biggest decision of her life on a whim."

"And you didn't?" I reply, having heard the story of him and his wife. 

"Well, not that Cassana would admit it but she was the one to suggest the match in the first place," he says, something I didn't know. "Then is furious when we go through with it. She's like her mother in that regard, filled with the premordial wrath only a woman can have."

Something I've seen in fleeting moments, she has the  same capacity for cruelty as she does for love. "Can you blame her considering who her family is?"

"I cannot," he admits. "But it is something to be wary of. She is her mothers daughter afterall, so treat her well or suffer as Robert did."

"Where are you going with this?" I ask shortly.

"She is a stubborn woman with a menchant for madness," he says plainly. "Which is why I fear she won't give up the throne."

Now I understand why he's pulled me aside with his wife to distract her. 

"Well she is Roberts only trueborn child," I say knowing that out of all of them she should be the one sitting on that bloody throne. I promised her that I would support her, stand by her side as her husband, and I meant it but I also declared her to be my queen, that I need her by my side as that as well as my wife.

"She is but that city destroyed her, even before the Black Cells she was miserable. She always was," he says and tells me "She told me herself the happiest she's ever been was in the North with you."

She was happy, from the moment I met her it was like seeing her come alive. Slowly, day by day her eyes filled with more and more life. There was no politics or any of that, it was pure happiness, peace.

Until it wasn't.  

"She was," I agree, yet remembering how it all fell apart so easily. "But what's your point?"

He lowers his voice "When this battle with Stannis is done we will take the capital. You can have Joffreys head and your sisters will be free, Cassana will be free." He dares to propose. "Take her North and keep her there."

"She won't like that," I remark, knowing if she heard him now she would likely cut his throat. "You know she won't."

"If you take her North and convince her to give up the throne I will make the North an independent kingdom. She can be your queen and hopefully that will be enough to appease her."

I finally realise what he means, what he is suggesting. He is trying to use this marriage as a transaction, to have me take her far away and never let her return. 

He is giving me an ultimatum.

"In exchange for my independence you want me to make my wife a prisoner?"

"Not a prisoner-"

"Well that's not how she'll see it," I say coldly. "She would never agree to it."
"I'm not bringing her this offer, I'm bringing it to you," he says and grits out. "Keep her away from the Iron Throne and the North will be independent."

"Is that a threat?" I ask and Greywind begins to growl.

"Not a threat," he says quietly. "An ultimatum."

He looks over my shoulder and I hear her voice. "What are you two plotting?"

"Our victory over Stannis," Renly answers with ease. "I was just telling this handsome husband of yours the history of our castle."

"My castle," she corrects and comes to my side, obviously suspicious. "Now, I believe there is business to atted to uncle."

"Yes, my niece," he replies and starts to head towards the tower.

She goes to lead me there but I clear my throat "Would you be able to take me to the Godswood?" I ask knowing I can't look her in the eye and pretend everything is fine. "I'd like a moment alone to pray."

She looks somewhat surprised but even so takes my hand in hers "Of course."

She takes me to the Godswood, while it is not the same as Winterfells it still reminds me of home. When I look into her eyes she knows it as well.

She kisses me softly "When you're ready I'll be with Greywind."

She leaves me and I walk through the Godswood until I find a solemn faced weirwood tree.

I kneel before it feeling torn between duty and love. I have a duty to my people, to the North. If I was any other type of king I would accept Renly's request without a second thought to make the North independent but I am not that type of king.

I don't want to be that type of king.

To accept his proposal I'd have to deprive her of her home, of her birthright. She would be my queen but not the queen she wishes to be, not the queen she was born to be. By doing this in her eyes I'd be making her little more than a wife and child rearer, I know that I'd never see her as that but she would never forgive me.

I wouldn't be able to look her in the eye without knowing I'd failed her, and indeed she would hate me forever. We still have to deal with Stannis but if Renly is the one who ends up on the throne I know he will hold to his promise of Northern independence if I keep Cassana in line, but I am not that type of husband. 

I need to tell her but I don't know if I can.We're still in such a fragile position I can't put any doubt in her mind. Not when there is so much on the line. 

We still have yet to face the consequences of our marriage, the Freys, my mother, all of it. 

Once the war is won all of this can be dealt with.

Cassana

Robb finds me with Greywind and although he smiles he cannot hide the weight on his shoulders from me. I've never known Robb to be a very religious man but I know he misses his home and the Godswood is the closest thing he has to Winterfell.

"Are you alright?" I ask softly and he gives me a weak smile.

"I am," he tries to assure me but I know him too well to believe him. "I just have some things on my mind."

Carefully I ask "What things?"

"King things," he answers, for the first time sounding weighed down by it all. "I'm trying to do what is right for my people. Uphold my duty to them as well as my oaths. I want to be a good king, and a good husband."

I look at him with pride "You are a good king Robb and a good husband. You truly are so, so good. You are an honourable and just man, it is difficult wearing a crown but you do it well. I know that you will be a brilliant king and the best husband I could have ever dreamed of. I am so proud of the man you've become."

He kisses me with unexpected raw emotion, his lips rough upon my own and his tongue desperate for mine as if he were taking me to bed, but when my eyes meet his there is so much conflict in them that it leaves me confused, a little fearful even.

"Are you sure you're alright?"

"I have everything I need," he answers. "I have my wife, my queen. I have you."

I do not pry any further, instead I rest my forehead against his "And you are my king and my husband. Now there is nothing anyone can do to tear us apart."

Except there is. Most of all ourselves, the skeletons in our closets that hang over us.

~

It is late when I go to the kitchens to get some more wine. After spending quite a while in bed with my husband I spent the rest of the afternoon showing Robb around Storms End and speaking with the people who live here, people I have not seen since I was a child.

"It is good to have you back Princess," Darla, one of the servants I've known since I was a babe says.

"It is glad to be back," I reply, no words have ever felt more true "I must be honest, I didn't expect to return."

"We are all thankful to the gods that you have," she tells me "Many of us here prayed day and night that you would escape those awful cells and come home."

In those dark moments I'd forgotten that somewhere my people still prayed for me. I take her hands in mine "Thank you, I am so very glad to be home and so grateful for everyone's prayers. I've missed my home and I have missed my people."

"And we have missed our princess," she says then whispers in my eye "Our queen."

She knows exactly what she is saying "I am Queen in the North thanks to my marriage, except as for the Stormlands my uncle still calls himself king." 

"Yes that is what he calls himself," she comments. "But you are our late kings only trueborn child, we always had a funny feeling about the others. We're loyal to our lord but we also know who arrived here the day we heard of your arrest, and hastily found himself a rich bride instead of marching to that city to free you."

They know he betrayed me. Those from the rest of the Stormlands may not but the people of Storms End would have put two and two together.

Perhaps I may have more supporters than I realised if those in Renly's own castle call me queen.

"Renly may call himself king but I do know my claim, and I suppose I am a queen now either way."shall be a queen come tomorrow either way."

She smiles warmly "A handsome boy isn't he, he seems to be a gentleman like his father. I served here long before your father was ever a king, Ned always made Robert behave a little better when he was around."

I can't help but laugh "Yes Robb is a gentleman indeed, a good man like his father. I'm very much taken with him.

"Oh I can tell," she says pinching my cheeks as she did when I was a girl "I can see it in your eyes."

I smile broadly and hug her "Oh it is good to be home."

Eventually I leave the kitchens and begin walking back to my chambers when I hear the voice I've been dreading.

"Some wine for the nerves?"

I turn to look at him "Ah Lord Baelish. Stalking now are you?"

"I was indeed surprised to hear you're a married woman," he says and I already know this won't end well "Your mother will be so devastated that she couldn't attend her own daughters wedding."

"Well she could have but instead let my brother try to kill me twice," I remind him. "Rest assured I am quite happy having married my husband in a priate ceremony."

"I suspect your grandfather won't be happy that you're marrying a traitor," he says and I could almost laugh.

"Oh but I'm a far more dangerous traitor than Robb could ever be," I point out. "Which is why my grandfather is afraid, but I have no concern for his happiness."

I begin to walk away from him and he comments "Your grandfather won't be the only lord who will be unhappy."

Rolling my eyes I turn back to look at him "Do tell, who else am I pissing off?"

He smiles and I know that smile far too well "Walder Frey."

I only look at him in confusion "Why would that old man be unhappy?"

"Because of Robbs oath to his daughter of course," he replies and I go utterly cold.

"What oath?"

"Oh he didn't tell you," he says feigning shock while I'm left with a sickness in my stomach. "To get Walder Frey on his side he swore to marry his daughter once the war was done, they say she is very beautiful, a meek little thing. She'd make an obedient wife I'm sure. I've heard that Robb was quite taken with her when-"

I slap him hard across the cheek shaking from fury, unable to even comprehend this "Do not dare try come between me and my husband. If you dare try to again I will cut your dead heart out and throw your body from the walls of this castle."

He only looks pleased with himself. "Oh being a hypocrite does not become you your grace."

"Pardon?"

"Jon Snow," he says and reveals "Catelyn told me about your affair with the bastard, no wonder you married Robb before she could have a word with him."

I laugh darkly, pain pricking in my heart. "Robb knows everything. Unlike you there is nothing left to be held over me."

He seems intrigued. "And what is that exactly?"

"The dagger," I say and that pleased look disappears from his eyes, as does that cruel smile. "The one you lied to Ned about."

He still tries to deny it. "The one I lost to Tyrion you mean?"
I shake my head slowly. "I'm not a fool. You never lost that dagger to Tyrion because he would never have bet against Jaime. I don't know if you sent the assassin yourself but I know that you lied. That at the very least you took advantage of or had something to do with the attempt on Brans-"

He grasps my wrist tightly, the look in his eye as sharp as Valyrian steel as he warns "Careful, you wouldn't want to cause any trouble now."

"Actually I do," I decide looking him unwaiveringly in the eye. "You see my husband loves his little brother very much, Ned may not have put it together but he will. Even if Robb can stop himself from killing you I can't promise his wolf won't."

Yet he raises an eyebrow and says one word "Sansa."

Sansa.

The only reason we haven't killed him yet.

I tear my hand from his grasp and order "Be gone by dawn or I will have you executed."

His voice remains calm in a false sense of security "Your uncle won't allow that, not when I could be the one ensuring he meets open gates when he goes to take the city instead of a siege."

Of course he had something to offer Renly, but unlike him I'm not desperate enough to believe it.

"Like how you promised Ned and I the Gold Cloaks?" I ask and he knows there is no getting me to trust him. "I am king, not Renly. And I will not give you the chance to betray me twice."

He almost looks proud "Oh if only you were this wise when you tried to take the throne, poor Ned Stark may still be-"

His words disappear as I strike him again but this time with a closed fist. Unfortunately I don't have a blade on me. I may not kill him tonight but I will kill him. That much is for certain.

I compose myself while he clutches his cheek "Now, stay far away from my husband and I unless you want your head on a spike."

As I storm to my chambers he calls out "You should be telling that to the Frey girl."

I do not stop to argue but tears burn in my eyes as I remember the heaviness of Robbs words when he returned from the Godswood.

' I'm trying to do what is right for my people. Uphold my duty to them as well as my oaths. '

Oaths.

An oath to Walder Freys daughter.

If Littlefinger wanted to lie he would have used Margaery or someone I actually know to get to me, a Frey is far too random to be a lie.

Yet he knows any anger would brand me the worst sort of hypocrite.

So when I enter Robb and I's bedroom I am silent, where I wish I could rage and set the wine on the table unable to face him.

"Cass?"

"I've been honest with you about my worst sins," I begin, knowing I do not have the right to attack him. "I slept with your brother and yet you could not tell me you were sworn to marry Walder Freys daughter." He's silent. "Why?"

He comes up behind me. "Because that oath has been the furthest thing from my mind, and I only said I would do it if I could not marry you."

I close my eyes, his response noble, as he always is. "So, I'm the terrible one then."

Perhaps I hoped he had been involved with the girl, if only to lessen my own guilt.

He does not take to my self pity well. "How are we meant to move forward if you still think about him."

I can still smell Jon's cloak, even now replaced by Robbs as I pour myself a glass of wine and drink from it. "Littlefinger cornered me, trying to threaten me and told me that Catelyn told him about Jon and I. How would he know?"

"I told her," Robb reveals to me as I realise it is not just Robb's forgiveness I will need to seek. "When we realised you knew about Bran."

I nod, knowing I must face the consequences of my actions. "How is he, Bran?"

"Well aside from the fact he'll never walk again," he says. "I haven't seen him in months."

I nod again and ask "Your mother?"

"Will likely kill us both when she sees us."

I turn to look at him and ask "Are you having regrets yet?"

"Are you?"

We did rush into it, we never stopped for a moment to think twice. 

But do I regret it? No. Do I regret everything that's passed between us before it? Yes.

Or perhaps I wish I did.

"The only regrets I have are the things I cannot change," I confess to him and just shake my head. "You know my regrets well, nothing good can come from rehashing them."

"Agreed," he says quietly and releases a long drawn out breath "Since we're being honest there is one more thing I have to tell you."

Of course there is. 

Calmly I ask "What is it?"

He hesitates "I wasn't going to tell you but I don't know who else to go to."

I see the same conflict in his eyes I did when he asked me to take him to the Godswood.

"You can tell me anything Robb," I say realising that if he had to go to the Godswood to deal with it then it must be serious.

"When Margaery pulled you away earlier Renly spoke to me. He gave me an ultimatum."

He stops and I feel my body go stiff under his touch, there is only one ultimatum Renly could give Robb. "What does he want in exchange for giving you independence?"

He looks me in the eye "He will make the North independent but only if I convince you to give up the throne and keep you in the North."

I let out of a humourless laugh "Of course he did."

He doesn't have the heart to kill so he'll get Robb to take me away instead. He is using my marriage as blackmail and a transaction. The fucking bastard. Betraying me once wasn't enough.

But then I realise, if he is begging my husband and threatening him he knows his own position is weak. He wants me gone, he sees me as a threat.

"Renly is desperate," I realise. "The people who serve him here know he betrayed me in Kings Landing. He knows that he is at risk of his people turning against him, he's trying to get me as far away from here as possible so I can't gain support. Out of sight, out of mind."

I'm not even that angry, this isn't personal, it's strategic. If I was in his position I'd likely do the same. However he is desperate, his only hope of getting rid of me is counting on Robb to somehow convince me to give up my birthright. He's desperate and desperate men make mistakes, he'll be wanting to believe that his plans working.

"What are you thinking?" Robb asks, seeming a little disturbed by my lack of anger.

"Have you given him an answer yet?" I ask eagerly knowing just how to twist this to my advantage.

"I don't want to make my wife my prisoner so no, not yet," he answers seeming even more disturbed.

"Good," I grin almost wickedly. "I need you to tell him that you will."

He again is rendered speechless before spluttering "You'd actually agree to it?"

"Of course not," I dismiss, I am not going to be his pawn and neither is Robb "But we can trick him into believing it for long enough. He is afraid, he is desperate. He wants to believe that he is clever, that all his schemes are going as planned and that he is a powerful king who is in control. We will convince him that he is. Tell him that you will try to convince me, that you put duty before love, and I will cry to Margaery about how I feel as though I'm failing at my wifely duties and want to be everything that Frey girl would have been. They report back to each other and convince themselves that their plan is working. This is the second time he has tried to betray me, this time he will not succeed. He and Stannis are at each others throats, once we take the capital it will be brother against brother. When whoever is left standing is weak we will take power, I just need to stay in power long enough to be in a position to do so. They think my love for you is my weak spot but it's not, it's where I'm strongest. They are trying to turn us against each other but they will not. We will use it against them."

For a moment he stares at me speechless before laughing in awe "You are brilliant." He clutches my face and kisses me "You are fucking brilliant."

He pulls away and that wonder fades from his eyes to be replaced by fear.

"What's wrong?"

He looks at me uncertainly "And the North?"

"The North is ours my love," I answer, even if I have no desire to ever set foot in it again. I'd never be able to stand in his Godswood without remembering how I kissed Jon and begged him not to leave. 

And I wonder what he will think once the news reaches him I've married Robb.

Chapter Text

Cassana

My eyes are fixed on the candle flame as I seal my letter to Jon. My goodbye. I owe it to him to tell him before he hears it from the mouth of another. My eyes move to the bed and I still remember that night, all of it. My treacherous pleas and his mouth between my thighs. My pleas for him to stay on my lips and the false promise we would leave whatever passed between us in Winterfell.

Oh, how wrong I was.

It was real, no matter how much it feels like a dream. And that one night may just haunt me for the rest of my life.

My thoughts of his head between my legs are only interrupted when the door opens. I expect it to be Robb coming to bed, but it's someone far more disappointing.

"I told you to be gone."

Littlefinger holds his hands up in his defence. "I'm leaving, but first I have a letter for you."

I don't move to greet him, so he invites himself in.

He extends his hand and there is indeed a letter. However, my stomach churns when I see the Lannister seal.

I reach out to take it, but he pulls his hand back. "I trust you haven't mentioned that pesky little dagger to Robb."

"No," I lie. "If I did, they'd kill you. Robb would set Greywind on you and as much as it would please me, I'm afraid I should prevent that from happening."

He looks at me curiously. "And why are you stopping them from murdering me? You threatened to do it yourself if I remember correctly."

"Sansa," I answer. "I'm not giving Joffrey any excuse to hurt her."

"Very wise," he praises, placing the letter in my hand. "I'm sure you will find a way to send a reply. I won't overstay my welcome."

Before he leaves, I call out, "Wait!"

He looks back at me and I ask "Can you ask my mother and Tyrion to look after Sansa? Please."

He smiles mischievously and I feel sick. "Anything for Catelyn's daughter."

He leaves me wondering if Joffrey isn't the only threat to her and I look at the letter in my hands. Reluctantly, I open it and go cold as I immediately recognise the writing.

Cassana

End this nonsense now.

Let Renly and Stannis go to war and destroy each other, kill two stags with one arrow. I know you are in the Stormlands and that Robb Stark is marching there to secure an alliance. He is a traitor to the crown and our house. Upon the end of this war, he and those who support him will lose their heads. Considering Ned Stark died for yours, it would be a shame to lose it. Marry Robb Stark and cement yourself in his council, learn his movements and report back to me. Be my spy and your treason shall be pardoned.

If you give me his head, I might just put you on the throne. Be wise. Love is fickle, but power is not.

If you do exactly as I say, I will find a way to lawfully put you first in the line of succession and unseat Joffrey. He is unfit to rule, but the extreme measures you took to usurp the throne have tarnished the Lannister name, and you will atone for it.

If the High Septon permits, you will marry Jaime and take the Lannister name, not just to atone but to keep our house in power and establish a dynasty. If the Faith rejects this union on the basis of incest, I will intervene. Regardless, you will marry a Lannister and take the Lannister name, as well as name me Hand of the King.

You are not a fool and despite your treason, you have always been the most suited to rule. You have the cleverness and the temperament to rule with Jaime by your side to keep you in check and put a child in you that will continue the Lannister dynasty.

Make your choice. You can have the throne or your head can rest on a spike beside Robb Stark's on the walls of the Red Keep.

Now do as I say and I will put you on the throne.

I will forgive your treason once, but never twice.

Lord Tywin Lannister

I clutch my stomach, feeling so sick I may just vomit.

Of all fucking moments, of course, Littlefinger had to give it to me now.

Tywin is offering me the throne, but for a price that I can never pay. Not only does he want me to give him my husband's head, he wants me to give him the heads of two of my uncles and marry another.

Jaime is not my brother nor my father, so it is not truly considered incest. It would still be controversial, but it has certainly happened before. If the High Septon permitted it- oh gods.

Tywin could actually marry me to him. If the Faith doesn't permit it, then they'll find another way to have it done. Marriage to cousins is extremely common. Tywin married his own cousin, uncle and niece is far less common, but it has happened.

Gods, I wouldn't just have to marry an uncle, but a man who fucked my mother. The realisation strikes me that I'd have to marry Tommen and Myrcella's father. Joffrey's father.

Seven hells, I'm going to be sick.

I'm pouring myself a glass as I toss the letter down, pacing my bedroom. Tywin wants to create a dynasty. By putting me on the throne Jaime would become king, any children we had would bear the Lannister name. House Lannister would not only be rich but royal, truly the most powerful house in the Seven Kingdoms.

Tywin would marry Tommen and Myrcella off to secure alliances, but me, I'm his greatest pawn.

With a single stroke of a blade or a pen, he could have Joffrey killed and make Jaime king.

Even if he personally doesn't approve of how incestuous it is, it can't be any worse than the truth. It can't be any worse than what the realm believes to be true. He knows the easiest way to control me and restrict my power is to make Jaime king, so I am not free to marry, so that I'd be a queen by title only while he ruled.

I am the only way Tywin could make a Lannister king by name, and he will not throw the opportunity to waste.

But it's not just incestuous marriage I have to worry about, this letter is inciting me to commit treason against Renly, Stannis and Robb. To effectively kill three kings. If any of them saw this-
If I told Renly the fear would be imprinted in his mind, that his worst fear is a possibility. I dare say Loras would get to quick work to be rid of me, and there would be no choice but to have me arrested at the very least.

As for Stannis, nothing much would change since he likely sees me as a traitor anyways, but it would still be treason. It would be a sin to shed my own blood.

Then there's Robb. I cannot bear the thought of betraying him, let alone taking his head. No. Never.

It's not something I can even consider for one moment.

If I told Robb I know he would never harm me, but like Renly he would be left with little choice other than to imprison me if his men were to ever know. If Catelyn knew I would certainly be in chains.

I want to believe I can trust Robb with this, but our marriage stands on fragile ground. It stands on betrayal and infidelity. I hate to believe he would believe the worst, but I've given him little faith to have in me.

I know he is afraid I would choose the throne over him if given the chance. Even if he does trust me, if he reads this while Jaime is in his custody he may do something reckless, something that would most certainly anger Tywin and could get Sansa killed.

No one can read this. No one can know it exists.

Before I can bring it to the candle the door opens and I stop in the centre of the room as he walks in.

"My love," I smile, eyeing the letter on the table. "I was wondering where you were."

"With Greywind," he answers, pulling his boots off and coming over to me. "Now what have you been plotting?"

I force out a laugh. "Nothing surprisingly, just appreciating finally being here in a nice warm bed instead of Renly's camp."

He wraps his hands around my waist and pulls me close "Well don't get too used to it, because soon enough we'll be in the North." He kisses my neck and I gasp as he turns me around towards the bed. "But until then..." He begins working at the laces of my dress, lips on my neck and my eyes dart to the letter on the table, far from his current strain of concentration and decide against even acknowledging it's there.

I stay visibly calm as his lips find my shoulder and he finishes unlacing my dress. I'll burn the letter once he's asleep and I'll pretend I never received it, no one needs to know that it ever existed.

His hands and lips roam my body and I want him. I need him. I twist around in his arms and press my lips to his, desperately peeling his clothes off of him. Needing to feel his bare skin against my own, needing to feel him inside of me.

However he isn't as desperate and caresses my cheek "I want to take my time with you."

He lays me down on the bed and we explore every inch of each others bodies, truly taking our time with each other. No matter how many times we lay together I never get used to the feeling of him, I only crave him more. He takes me agonisingly slowly, each stroke so deep that I'm trying to muffle the noises escaping me.

"I want to hear you," he breathes roughly and so he does. "I want to hear you say my name." He hears me crying out his name, my husbands name.

As if I'd never cried out another's.

Robb

In the night I wake from the thunder while she sleeps peacefully in my arms. Carefully I untangle myself from her to get up and stoke the fire. I don't know why she had one lit, it's not exactly cold in the south, but then again that's coming from a Northerner and with how thin she is she's always cold. I pull the blanket up over her shoulders and she wears a small, peaceful smile.

My wife. She is truly my wife now.

I almost trip over her wedding dress as I walk to the fire and as I pick it up a letter falls out of it. Still groggy from sleep I hang the dress over a chair and pick the letter up to put it on the table but I very quickly come to my senses when I see the Lannister seal.

I look at her sleeping soundly then against my better judgement decide to open it.

As soon as I do I wish I never did.

Cassana

When I wake the bed feels cold.

"Robb," I whisper, spreading my hand across the empty fabric. Panic hits me like a dagger to the heart and I look up to see him seated at the table watching me with a letter in hand. Devastation washes over me as I see the Lannister seal. "Robb-"

His cold eyes cut through me and his voice is thick with betrayal. "You'd give them my head for the throne?"

"No," I tremble praying that this is just a bad dream, that any moment now I'll wake up and burn that letter. "No, never."

"When people warned me that you could be a Lannister spy I didn't believe it," he says and his voice has never been so cold. "but how am I meant to deny it when the proof is right here?"

"I can explain-"

"How long have you had this?" he asks in disgust and I can't bring myself to look at him.

"Gods, only a few hours," I insist but I know he doesn't believe it. "Robb, I am not his spy."

He only scoffs "That's exactly what a spy would say."

Now he just doesn't want to believe me, he doesn't want to give himself a chance to believe another lie.

"Did you miss the part where he threatened to take my head as well?" I ask knowing I'm in just as much danger as he is. "I am not his spy Robb, he has asked me to be but I am not and I would never."

He doesn't listen, he only shakes his head at me.

"Jaime Lannister," he mutters not even knowing what to say "Your own uncle-"
"Do you honestly think that I want to fuck my uncle?" I splutter feeling myself grow sick "I may be a Lannister but unlike some of them I certainly have no intention of bedding one!"

"Then why hide it?" he asks and in his attempt to stop his voice from rising it breaks "Why lie to me again after everything?"

"Robb this isn't just about you," I say knowing that his head isn't the only one at risk. "Renly and Stannis, if they heard or suspected anything they'd have little choice but to kill me. That letter is the greatest threat to my life."

He's silent as he contemplates this, for a moment he looks as if he sees the sense in keeping it hidden, a brief moment of understanding.

Then his eyes darken "So far you've done exactly what he's asked of you."

I release a shaky breath "Robb-"

"You have the power to convince Stannis and Renly to destroy each other," he says then his voice goes quiet "And you've married me."

"I married you long before Littlefinger gave me that letter this evening," I say, pulling the sheets up around me.

"Convenient then," he comments and I realise he doesn't believe a word I'm saying "He's offering you the Seven Kingdoms on a silver platter for doing his dirty work."

"Which is why I was going to burn it," I say wishing that I'd stayed awake and burned the fucking letter, wishing that I could just wake up from this "I panicked and I was going to burn it but-"

"I found it," he finishes seeming unsurprised, amused even "So you were going to lie to me regardless?"

"Yes," I confess and it's the first thing I've said since I've woken that he actually believes.
I need him to believe me. So still naked I climb out of bed to approach him, he looks away but I don't try to lure him to bed, instead I kneel at his feet where he sits. For the first time in my life truly begging

"I love you. You know I do." I reach up to touch his face but he turns away. Tears burn in my eyes as I try to grasp his hands but he pulls them away. "Robb, please. Believe me."

He looks down at me with tears in his own eyes and swallows "I can't."

I fall back in defeat, my body bare against the cold wine stained floor as he stands and walks to the door.

"Wait!" I call out as his hand touches the handle and he pauses. "Please listen. That's all I ask."

He turns back to look at me on the floor and flinches at the sight "Don't beg. Please, don't."

And so I push myself from the floor and stand tall, looking him defiantly in the eye "Then listen."

"I have one question," he says holding the letter up and I realise his hand is shaking "Will you do it? Will you take the throne?"

"I could," I say knowing just how easy it would be, it's right in my grasp if only I reach out to take it "I could kill you right now and claim it was an assassin in the night. I could allow Renly to slaughter Stannis' army and then cut his throat in his sleep. I'd be seen to the people as the young princess tragically widowed and left as Lady of the Stormlands. I could deliver the heads of three kings to my grandfather. It would be so easy. I could have the throne waiting for me upon my return to Kings Landing. I'd be the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms."

My honesty throws him off guard "Then why don't you? All you've ever wanted is the throne."

"You're wrong." Carefully I approach him and he doesn't turn away when I dare to stroke his cheek. "If the cost of that throne is your head then I'd rather have mine on a spike beside yours."

And I mean it. I truly mean it.

"Cass-"

"I love you Robb." I bring my lips close to his and he doesn't pulls away "You know that I love you. Even if you cannot trust me you must know that much. You must know I'd rather burn before siding with Tywin."

He leans into my touch but before his lips can brush against mine he asks "Did you consider it?"

"No," I answer honestly. "The moment I read it I was sick to my stomach. If I was truly a Lannister then I would have done it, if I didn't love you perhaps I'd be heartless enough. But what else am I fighting for if not my hearts desire?"

He looks at me with conflict in his eyes rather than complete disbelief "If that's true then why did you hide it?"

I didn't know at the time but now I do "I didn't want you to have another reason to trust me less than you already do."

"Cass-"
"I know you don't trust me Robb," I quake trying to fight the tears but I can't. "You might love me but you don't trust me."

His hands rest on my bare waist and for a moment I feel him about to give in then his hands fall away and his voice is barely audible "I want to but I don't know how."

I nod tearfully knowing I deserve it. Knowing that it's my own lies that have led me here. No more lies.

I let go of him and go to my wardrobe to robe myself.

"Where are you going?"

"To show that to Renly," I answer heading back towards the door "Since I'm a lying traitor you can drag me back to your camp in shackles and put me in a cage with Jaime as a hostage to be sold for your independence, because I mean it when I say I'd rather lose my head then betray you."

He blocks the doorway "No."

"Give it to me," I demand but he holds it high above my head "Robb, give me the bloody letter."

He doesn't give in so I angrily bring my lips close to his and laugh humourlessly "Fine. Show it to him yourself. Go ahead. I'm yours now anyways."

I go to push past him to leave but he grabs me by the waist and pulls me against him "No."

I try to grab the letter from his hand but he lets it drop to the floor and holds me tight so I can't move to get it. His lips are so close to mine I can feel his breath, I mean for my voice to come out strong but it's breathless "Give me that letter."

He tilts my chin up so I have no choice but to look at him. "They don't need to know and they aren't going to know."

I'm trembling under his touch "Do you believe me?"

He still looks conflicted "I'm asking you to choose. If there ever comes a moment like this what will you choose. Me or the throne?"

"I've already chosen," I answer remembering Varys' words long ago, that a day would come where I must choose and I've chosen. "I choose you. I choose my husband."

His lips collide with mine and our hands, our lips, our tongues are desperate for each other. He pulls the robe from my shoulders which such fierceness he almost tears it, and he moans into my mouth as I free him of his pants and he presses against me. My legs wrap around his waist as he lifts me up and presses me against the door and takes me right there.

When it's done he carries me to our bed and we lay beside each other breathless. I allow myself to feel the tiniest bit of hope as I ask "Do you believe me?"

He looks over at me, his chest still heaving "Aye."

I don't allow myself feel relief just yet.

"Do you trust me?" I dare to ask and although he hesitates he pulls me close so I lay half on top of him.

"That will take time," he admits "but I will try."

I nod in understanding and my voice cracks, not from pain but from relief. "Thank you."

He kisses my forehead but I know this isn't done. "What now?"

"I want you to be honest," he asks as if it is that simple. As if our families aren't at war. As if I'm not trying to protect both of them "I love you, please don't lie to me. No matter how bad it is or how angry you think I might be just tell me. Please. I'd rather that then sit here wondering if my wife is planning to murder me in my sleep."

If I was in the same position as him and found a letter promising him his independence in exchange for my head I would've had the same reaction, likely worse.

"I'm sorry," I say knowing that those two words will never be enough but I can try "I'm so sorry I didn't tell you. You're right. I should know by now that hiding it only makes it look worse than it actually is. I didn't have time to think, one moment I was reading the letter and the next you walked in and I froze-"

"You didn't freeze, you took your clothes off," he says harshly and remarks "Something you would've learned from Margaery."

I look at him intently, I told him the truth about Margaery and I, and yet he's hardly had a word to say about it, now he accuses me of being just like her.

"Yes, I did," I confess shamelessly. "I slept with a woman almost every night for months because I found pleasure in it. Another one of my many sins for which I have no shame in admitting." He can't quite meet my eye and I ask. "Does that bother you?"

"I-" he stammers, not quite sure how to answer. "I don't know and I don't even know how that would work."

And so I take advantage of his distraction, me there naked. "My head between her thighs, hers between mine," I answer, playing into his palm just as she had done to mine. "Tongue and fingers, our bodies intertwined." He's flushing red, and I know well enough what most men feel when they think of two women together. "Would you like to see?"

I know I've stepped too far then when he takes my chin in his hand, possessive. "I'd rather know that my wife isn't going to cut my throat in my sleep." In a moment of weakness his eyes fall down my naked body and he pushes me away. "Put your clothes on."

I roll my shoulders back, reaching for my robe and making a show as I put it on, shrugging my shoulders when I'm done. "Happy?"

"Yes- no!" He is at his wits end with me. I know it. He wants me as much as he is angry with me. Sex has that affect on a person, especially when it is new to them. I'd know. "I swear, sometimes I look at you and don't even know who you are. I- I should have known."

"Should have known what?' I ask as he pulls his shirt on.

He looks at me, conflicted. "That you hadn't changed one bit since you left me in Winterfell."

"You're right, except your not," I say quietly, hardly able to look at myself most days. "I have changed, but only for the worst."

He shakes his head at awe of himself. "I saw you and I wanted to believe it- but -" He can't even look at me. "We've made a mistake in this marriage."

I hold my head high, my jaw stiff. "Perhaps we have, but there's no going back now. So, we best learn to live with each other if we plan on surviving this war."

He nods, trying to reason with me, with himself, then finally asks the question he's truly wanted to. "I was willing to give you everything, only now you pretend that you love me since there's no one else. So why wasn't I ever enough for you? What could Jon give you that I couldn't?"

I look him in the eye, I owe him that much. "The fear of losing him to the Watch, it was the first time I'd ever been afraid of losing anyone, and I fought with him to stay. Perhaps that's what love is to me, to fight."

"A love worth fighting for," he repeats, like some line out of a poem and I shake my head.

"All I've ever done is fight, Robb," I say. I fought my family, the council, anyone and anything for what I desired. "I don't know passion without it. I don't know I love something until I have to fight for it." It's then it hits me and I laugh ironically. "Just like right now. I could let you walk out that door but the thought of you leaving frightens me. Not because you're my husband or my ally but because I want to lay my head on your chest and hear your heartbeat." He stills and our eyes are locked together. "I want to listen to it, knowing you're safe, that you're right there beside me and that you'll be there when I wake. That for better or for worse you'll be by my side for every fight to come. Because I'd rather stand here and fight with you than be without you. And if that isn't love I don't know what is."

There is it. The gods honest truth I've been searching for. I know it's the truth.

And he knows it too.

He slowly walks back over to me, and takes my hand in his. "Tell me you love me, and we'll forget this."

And so I do. "I love you Robb."

"That you only love me."

Even as I say it, I do not know if it is true. "I love you, and only you."

His lips meet mine. I love him, that much I am now certain of.

But there is very little else I am certain of as he pushes the robe from my shoulders and takes me on the floor in front of the fireplace.

I love him, and I love to fight.

That is all I know for certain.

Robb

When dawn comes we stand by the fire.

"What are you thinking?" she asks as I read over the letter properly now that I'm sure she won't cut my throat in my sleep. At least I was able to guess how she would have done it if she did accept the offer. But she didn't, she might want that throne but she isn't ruthless. She knows there is a price for it and she will not pay it. At least not Tywin's price.

"That I might just kill the Kingslayer," I mutter feeling most disgusted with that part of it all. Her own uncle, but then again I wouldn't but it past that family.

"No," she says and I'm taken by surprise. "He has nothing to do with this. You need to be careful with him, if he is harmed-"

"I know," I say knowing what the consequences of hurting that bastard are. "But Tywin, why would he marry you to your own uncle?"

"He wants to build a dynasty, an empire," she answers simply. "I suspect Joffrey is more intolerable than they anticipated and that they want to be rid of him. It could go to Tommen but he's just a boy, it's too early to tell what kind of king he would be. But he knows me, he knows that it was always meant to be me. If he put me on the throne as an unmarried woman I could easily marry a man with an army to destroy his house and his precious legacy along with it. But if he marries me to Jaime then any child I bear will have the Lannister name. House Lannister would not only be rich but royal. His empire would be complete."

The thought of her being forced to marry another man and bear his child... no. It won't happen. Not while I'm still breathing.

"Do you think he believes the truth about Joffrey?" I ask and she shakes her head.

"He's always turned a blind eye to my mother and Jaime. I believe he thinks I made that part of it up to turn the people against the Lannister's. If he thinks Joffrey is a bastard he certainly doesn't believe he's Jaime's. He's too proud to ever believe it and he sees what I exposed as treason rather than truth."

Treason. Tywin Lannister has brutally slain everyone who has stood against him, why spare her?

"Why not kill you?" I ask and she suddenly looks unnerved. "Why is he handing you the throne on a silver platter? It doesn't feel right."

"It doesn't," she agrees. "I suspect my mother begged for my life and that Tyrion suggested putting me on the throne to get rid of Joffrey. Tywin would have been the one who decided on the price. I do his dirty work for him and Jaime becomes king. I'm not a fool to think he'd forgive me, I know that once he got a boy or two from me I'd be killed."

"No," I say fiercely and she looks at me with wide eyes. "Tywin won't get his hands on you. I won't let him."

"I know," she says but she's still afraid. "If we lose this war I fear the same fate awaits me. Except I'll likely be kept in the black cells until they are done with me and I am not going back there."

I grasp her shaking hand tightly and promise. "While I'm still breathing and we're married you are safe. You will never see those cells again. They won't hurt you ever again."

She takes the letter from my hand and runs a finger over the Lannister sigil. I expect her eyes to burn with anger but there's only pain. She blinks away tears and I touch the necklace half hidden beneath her dress.

She looks at me and takes my hand in hers. "I swear to you Robb that I will always choose you over the throne. Always."

And with that promise she throws the letter into the fire.

I was a fool to think that she would ever betray me, I've had my doubts but the one thing I can't doubt is that she loves me. And I love her.

"I want to send a reply," she says numbly. "I want to tell him exactly where my loyalties lie."

And so I stand proudly by her side as she writes to Tywin.

Tywin

I received your letter and I will not be your pawn.

I have wed Robb Stark and if you want his head you can take it yourself. I am also the Hand of the King and heir to Renly, I will not betray him either. You will not tear House Baratheon apart.

I will not kill three kings for you while you hide away at Casterly Rock with bloodless hands, nor will I allow myself to be sold like a brood mare to my own uncle. I may be your granddaughter but I no longer belong to you. I belong to no one.

If you want to put my head on a spike beside my husbands then so be it, I would rather die a traitor to you than betray him.

I am the true heir to the throne, the only treason I have spoken is the truth. Your legacy is a lie and when I sit on the throne it will be dead and gone.

She goes to sign her name but pauses, uncertain of what to write. So I take the quill from her hand and sign it

Cassana Stark, The Queen in the North

Not princess, queen. My queen.

The Queen in the North.

I kiss her forehead and she mumbles "You were wrong."

"About what?"

She looks up at me with awe-filled eyes. "In Winterfell you said that you can't give me a crown but you can give me your name, your house and your love. You've given me all of it."

I kneel down before her knowing that I'd give her everything I have. "From the moment I met you all I wanted was to make you happy, to give you everything I could. I never imagined in a thousand years that it would be a crown."

"Neither did I," she laughs lightly. "Yet here we are."

She bends down to kiss me and when she pulls away I tease "Would you still love me if I wasn't a king?"

She looks me in the eye and tells me "I loved you when you were just a boy in Winterfell, I loved you when you were a rebel marching south with an army. And I love you now. Even if we lose everything I will love you until our last day. I promise."

And I believe her.

Jon

I sit with Maester Luwin, reading him the ravens that have come from the South one last time before I head North of the wall.

I still when I find a letter addressed to me in Cassana's hand. The first thing I feel is overwhelming relief that she must be alright, and then fear. The last one I received she was warning me about the rumours she was pregnant. I don't want to imagine what has caused her to write.

Jon. It's been so long, and so much has changed. You will never know how sorry I am for your father and your family. Sansa is a prisoner, but Arya must have escaped. No one has heard word of her for months now. I have made it to the Stormlands, and so has Robb. I told him the truth about us, what happened the night before we left Winterfell. Somehow he has found it within himself to forgive me, or at least as much as he can, and we have married. I thought best you hear it from me and I pray you are well, I pray we have both made the right decisions. For better or for worse you are in my thoughts. The strangest thing is, when Ned found out about us he said if things were different, it would have been you he would have chosen to marry me to. Those are words that play on my mind often, and despite it all I pray I'll see you again. Cassana

I still love her. I know that much.

And I know that at least for a fleeting moment she loved me.

But now it's time to go North beyond the wall.

Chapter Text

Cassana

We stand on the walls of Storms End.

I watch Robb who looks out at the sea in fascination, while I was always near the sea whether it be at Storms End, Kings Landing or Casterly rock, he has rarely strayed from Winterfell. He's hardly seen any of Westeros, one day I hope to show him it.

To show him our kingdom.

"It's peaceful," I smile. "When I was a child I'd stay up here for hours, usually some poor Kingsguard would have to watch me. Poor Ser Barristan got rained on more than once."

I fall quiet remembering his fate, he was exiled. He was the only member of the Kingsguard who wouldn't have been loyal to Joffrey, who wouldn't condone what he had done.

The only one who ever protected me.

Then pain shoots through my heart as I remember that he wasn't the one one. There is one other Kingsguard who has protected me and he is rotting in a cell.

Jaime.

He is many things but he is my uncle, another reminder that my family is now my enemy.

"Sometimes I forget that you were born a princess and grew up with knights who are legends to us up North," he comments and I realise that it would be strange for him "Although I suppose you aren't just a princess anymore."

He hugs me from behind and his beard tickles my cheek as I turn my head to kiss him.

"King Robb and Queen Cassana," I say finally letting my tongue speak it. "I like the sound of that."

"So do I."

He kisses the top of my head and my eyes close, for a moment feeling complete tranquillity with my husbands arms around me, the wind blowing against my skin and the smell of the brewing storm over the sea. Home.

That peace is quickly interrupted by Renly.

"Look at the happy couple. I heard you had a run in with Littlefinger"

We share a look then turn to to face him. It was a good night except for a certain part of it. Littlefinger could have given me that letter at any time but he chose to do it right before my wedding, after he had tried to drive a wedge between us using the Frey girl. He set this up, he tried to sour me towards Robb to get me to accept. I don't know if he read the letter as it was sealed but he certainly would have known what it asked, at least the part about Robb anyways. But now that letter is ash and no one will know of it's contents except for us.

"Yes, he best be gone now so I can spend time with my husband in peace."

If I forget the part about the letter it has been relatively peaceful now I won't have to endure another scandal by being an unwed woman involved with a Stark. Robb's men however may be slightly scandalised when they discover their king got married on what was meant to be a diplomatic meeting.

"When will we be returning to the camp?" Robb asks him.

"Today," he answers. "Sorry to break up the honeymoon but we will be meeting Stannis in a days time to discuss his surrender and defeat him."

"Negotiate peace," I correct and he simply rolls his eyes. "Renly, Stannis is your brother."

"Are you really lecturing me about going to war against my brother?" he quips and Robbs hold on me tightens slightly to calm me, or at least he tries to.

"Would you like me to remind you of what led to that?" I counter and he quickly shuts up. "You two are the last male Baratheons. You need his ships and he needs your men. Surely you can put your manly pride, or shall I say vanity, aside for the sake of this war."

Out of the corner of my eye I catch Robb suppressing an amused smile while Renly just looks offended.

He steps closer and his voice is cold "You do know that Stannis will demand I make him my heir. If we side with Stannis you will inherit nothing and lose everything."

A threat. He wants to strip me of my birthright, of everything my father left behind and take it for himself. Little does he know.

I let out a short laugh "I am already a queen Renly. I do not wish to inherit anything, as far as I'm concerned you and Stannis can fight like children over what my father won during his rebellion. All I wish is to end this war and put my brothers head on a spike."

Just as I suspected he's willing to believe me, to believe he's appeased me by allowing me to marry Robb. It's almost amusing how he believes he has orchestrated this while in reality he is not the one in control. I am.

He may be king but only because I am allowing him to be.

He looks to Robb who gives a small, single nod and he looks pleased. He thinks I know nothing of his ultimatum, he thinks he's got Robb and I under his control. Good. Let him think that.

Renly clears his throat. "Well then, we'll leave at midday and arrive back at camp in the evening."

I wear a content smile but once Renly's gone it quickly disappears.

"Do you think he believes it?"

"Yes," I answer trying to ignore the bitterness of the whole situation. "But I suspect he'll want to talk to you about that ultimatum and get a solid answer. When he does, tell him that once we win this war you'll take me North, that you think I'll be happy to do so and that we've even spoken of it."

He nods but seems uncomfortable "I don't want to become a liar."

"Sometimes it's necessary," I coax but I tread carefully. "Especially with men like Renly. If he thinks I'm not a threat he'll keep me around and I will stay in power. I have a hold over him and I can't let that influence slip. I know it is frustrating, but I need you to trust me."

He exhales heavily. "I really don't like politics."

"I know my love," I say holding him close. "But I'm the only person who can act as a mediator between him and Stannis. Renly needs me even if he doesn't like it."

He nods again but seems somewhat distracted. "I've never met Stannis, do you think we have a chance of an alliance with him?"

I take a deep breath. "It's hard to say. I was always close with Renly but never with Stannis, I don't know him well but I can tell you that he's not one for political games. He's a soldier not a politician."

"So like me?" he asks and I shake my head.

"If you were anything like him I would have ran away the moment I got to Winterfell," I say but he only looks more confused. "Robb, let's say you were under siege. It had been months and your men were starving to death, if someone didn't come you would all perish. A smuggler smuggles food into the castle so you and your men can survive. Because of him you survived the siege. What would you do to the smuggler?"

"Reward him of course," he answers as if it's an obvious answer, "Whatever was in my power."

"That very situation happened to Stannis. He rewarded the man that saved his life by cutting off the tips of his fingers for smuggling then made him a knight. That is the type of man Stannis is. He is a just man but a very stern one. He rewards those who serve him but he has no mercy for those who break the law, or rather his law, and you my love are in open rebellion against him."

He scoffs. "Not against him."

"Well that's how he will see it," I say simply, needing him to see how serious this is. "To him we are all traitors. He is Roberts brother, by law he should be his heir and the rightful king but I stand in the way. He already sees himself as king, and therefore since you call yourself king he will see you as a traitor. I can promise you that if Stannis ever truly becomes king the North will not be independent."

He swallows as he realises the gravity of the situation. "So we better get him on our side then."

I lean into him relieved that he actually sees reason and knows that we can't win this war if we are divided. He's not clever in the ways I'm accustomed to men being, he's like his father. He may be just a boy in the eyes of many but he is a leader. He is his fathers son. And that is what scares me.

"I only wish Renly saw it that way," I say almost sadly. "He refuses to believe how weak his claim is compared to Stannis. The only thing that could save Renly at this point is if Margaery miraculously gave birth to a black haired Baratheon boy but considering she's still officially a virgin that certainly won't happen."

He nods along before looking at me in confusion. "Do you think he'll do his duty and give Margaery a child?"

"She's certainly trying, but it's quite hard when Renly isn't," I comment knowing just how much Renly drinks in the evening, or pretends to, so he has an excuse when she comes to his bed. "She knows how weak his claim is, she's smarter than anyone realises. She knows the best way to solidify her position and Renly's claim over Stannis' is to have a boy. Stannis only has a sickly girl after all these years a marriage so it's safe to say he won't have a boy, and that leaves just Shireen and I as the heirs to House Baratheon, but we are not men." I huff feeling my blood boil at how stupid it is. "Why do men have the stronger claim, is having a cock and the right blood really the only prerequisite needed to sit on a throne? I'm Roberts only trueborn child and all my life I've prepared myself for it, if I was a boy then-"

"I know," he says gently, holding me close. "I know love."

I take a breath to calm myself.

"If Renly has a boy then his claim will be stronger than mine," I mutter as he runs his hand over my waist "And if Margaery gets pregnant it certainly won't be Renly's. Another Baratheon bastard on the throne. Even if I had a boy my bannermen would push me aside and make him king."

His hand stills over my stomach. "If you had a boy?"

It takes me a moment to realise what he thinks.

"There's no way I'm pregnant yet," I dismiss not giving it any thought but then I realise Robb and I have yet to speak of children.

He's quiet "You could still conceive."

A shaky breath escapes me at the thought. The moment I fall pregnant I become nothing more than a child-rearer. I'll be a mother, not a queen.

I think of my mother, she always wanted to be the female Tywin Lannister, perhaps once she could have been. Then she married a king and her only duty was to bear children. While she gained security as the mother of the kings children she lost all hope at ever being Tywins heir.

Falling pregnant could either strengthen my claim or alienate me further from it.

If I bear Northern children while Renly calls himself king he will have reason to remove me as his hand and his heir. He will say that I belong to the North.

I belong to no one.

"Of course my love," I swallow, knowing such matters are the woman's alone. He need not know of the moon yea. if I take moon tea. "Although I haven't bled in months, not since my arrest." He's my husband and he's a soldier, he can handle the technicalities of a woman's body. "I don't think my body could handle carrying a child at the moment, I don't know how long it will take for me to fully recover from those cells. I was nearly dead when Tyrion got me out, it was a miracle I survived long enough to get to the Stormlands."

He runs his thumb over my hollow cheek and kisses my forehead "I don't want you to put yourself in danger to give me a child. The last thing I'd want is to lose my wife and child. I'm not going to take that risk."

That might just be the most responsible thing I've ever heard a man say. Then again Robb is a practical man, he knows it would be too dangerous and with the war it will only put another target on my back, or rather my stomach.

"Thank you," I say knowing that if I want to prevent any possible pregnancy I'll have to take the moon tea soon, but then again some say a woman who does not bleed does not become pregnant. Even so it's not a risk I'm willing to take. "Even if children are a joy it is dangerous."

He tilts my chin up so I'm looking at him "And you know that you are my wife, my queen. You are more important to me than a child. We have the rest of our lives. We don't need to worry."

I rest my forehead against his knowing that after all I've done that I don't deserve him. All I can do is be better, to wear his name with pride. To be honourable, honourable as a Stark.

"I love you."

The words still feel strange to me. Once I said them to another with such certainty I could never have doubted it. Yet this feels different.

The words don't feel like a lie on my tongue, but still strange.

"I love you too."

He kisses me and the brewing storm begins to grow louder. "Let's get ready to leave before it hits."

I nod but it's not the storm I fear, it's the future of my house. Tomorrow will decide it's fate.

~

I'm preparing to meet Stannis alone, securing feminine armour around my abdomen, when the Maester comes with a letter.

Immediately I recognise the handwriting, knowing Robb is out with Greywind I tear the scroll open.

I am glad you are safe. You and Robb, it's how it was meant to be.  I told you once to be a good wife to him because I know he'll be good to you.  Better than I could ever be.  I'm going North beyond the wall, and in all honesty, I don't know if I'll be coming back. It isn't what I thought it would be, but I'm doing my duty. Benjen is missing, and we're going to find him. I'm leaving tomorrow. If we see each other again it will be a miracle so I'll say it now, knowing that what we had was real, as impossible as it was, is all I need.

Yours, Jon

This letter I know I should burn right away, but I can't bring myself to. Not truly.

Which is why I kiss it and open my chest in the corner of my room where Jon's cloak lies, out of Robb's sight. It may be one of Robb's I wear now but I cannot forget who was the first to wrap theirs around my shoulders. And so I slip it inside the folded cloak, and shut the chest. Keeping it in there as I do my heart, but hidden away and out of sight. As it should be.

But I cannot ignore how it pains me so.

~

We ride to the cliffside to meet Stannis. Robb rides slightly behind while I ride beside Renly. We can't afford to fuck this up, we need to unite House Baratheon otherwise we will destroy ourselves and fade away into nothingness just as the Targaryens did.

"Do not say anything stupid," I warn Renly "We are trying to settle for peace. We need his-"

"I know, I know," he groans. "It will be alright and if he doesn't cooperate we destroy him. Simple."

"No," I argue, knowing Renly is incapable of destroying anything but himself. "The future of our house is at stake. If you fuck this up I swear that you will regret it."

"On who?" he laughs. "You don't believe in the gods."

And with that he rides ahead and I fall back beside Robb.

"Cass?" he asks cautiously and I glare at Renly strutting around on his horse wearing a crown as if he's actually fought for it.

"Bloody men and their pride," I mutter.

"Stannis is a commander, surely he'll do what is best for his men and your house," Robb tries to assure me but I'm still doubtful.

"Not all commanders are as reasonable as you are," I tell him. "Also be prepared for Stannis to make you an offer, it will likely be along the lines of bend the knee or die."

We both take a deep breath as we approach Stannis and his advisors. I recognise Davos but the Red Woman is certainly a surprise. She must be that fire priestess we've heard about.

For a moment we're silent until Stannis tilts his head to the side and takes a long look at me. "Princess, I had not thought to find you in the Stormlands. The rumours of your escape are true is seems."

"They are," I say wanting to start this on the right foot. "It has been a long time since I've seen you uncle."

"Don't be so informal," he says curtly. "I am the king now that your father is dead, and not only did you attempt to usurp the throne for yourself, you support a would be usurper."

Renly gives me a look and Robb also shoots me a nervous glance but I ignore both of them. If Stannis wants to take this stance then it seems I must change mine. He won't allow me to mediate if he will not take me seriously.

"Except I am not a usurper since I am his only trueborn child and the rightful queen," I declare and he doesn't look impressed. "But here I am trying to negotiate peace instead of fighting."

"Debatable," he says shortly. "You are a woman and a child, if the rest of the queens children are bastards you could very well be also."

I swallow hard at the thought "Tell me, do I look like a Lannister?"

"You look like your mother," he says and I don't miss the disgust in his voice. "So yes you do and regardless, by blood you are a Lannister. You might not be the Kingslayers but your mother has proven herself unfaithful."

Before I can argue the Red Woman speaks up. "She is indeed Roberts daughter. She has kingsblood but she is not the chosen one."

"She is the Queen in the North," Robb says proudly from beside me and Stannis looks between him us. "And my wife."

"Ah, another usurper," he comments and Robb and I exchange a look, he finally understands what I meant about Stannis. Stannis' attention turns to Renly "Marriages all around I see. You marry off Cassana for the North and you marry a Tyrell for Highgarden. Smart decision, but it will not help you."

I take a moment to pray that Renly won't say anything stupid but as he's pointed out I'm a person of little faith.

"Oh come on brother it's been years and not even a hello. Can that truly be you?"

"Who else might it be?"

"When I saw your standard, I couldn't be sure," Renly comments. "Whose banner is that?"
"My own."

"I suppose if we used the same one, the battle would be terribly confusing," he jests and I feel my eyes roll back into my head. "Why is your stag on fire?"

"The king has taken for his sigil the fiery heart of the Lord of Light," the Red Woman says. Gods, so many bloody gods.

"Ah, you must be this fire priestess we hear so much about, Brother now I understand why you found religion in your old age," Renly quips and for once I don't disagree with him. She's certainly a beautiful woman, even rivals Margaery.

"Watch yourself, Renly."

"No, no, I'm relieved. I never really believed you were a fanatic. Charmless, rigid, a bore, yes, but not a godly man."

I shoot Renly a glare but he ignores it.

"You should kneel before your brother," the Red Woman advises "He's the Lord's chosen, born amidst salt and smoke."

"Born amidst salt and smoke, is he a ham?"

Oh for fucksake.

"Enough!" I interrupt "Are you kings or bickering children?"

Both take offence and Stannis warns "You should know by now to watch your tongue."

"As should you both," I retort. "We are not here to trade insults, we are here to negotiate an alliance."

"No," both immediately answer and I feel my patience growing short.

"A truce then," I propose. "You two will agree to not kill each other until the war is done. Stannis, with your ships and Renly's men, as well as my husbands army, we can take Kings Landing but only if we all agree to fight together."

"I came here to forge an alliance to end this war," Robb says to Stannis. "From one king to another, we both know it is the best strategic decision."

"You are not a king, you are a boy," Stannis insults and for once I can see Robb is the one whose temper is growing short ."If you want to end this war you should bend the knee to the true king."

Before I can speak Robb says "The true heir to the throne is my wife and I won't even bend the knee to her, I sure won't be bending it to you."

I look at him in true admiration. He is the only true king standing here.

"The Iron Throne is mine by right," Stannis argues. "All those that deny that are my foes."

"The whole realm denies it," Renly says "From Dorne to the Wall. Old men deny it with their death rattle and unborn children deny it in their mother's wombs. No one wants you for their king. You never wanted any friends, brother. But a man without friends is a man without power."

That may just be the smartest thing I've ever heard Renly say.

"For the sake of the mother who bore us, I will give you this one night to reconsider. Strike your banners, come to me before dawn, and I will grant you your old seat in the Council. I'll even name you my heir until a son is born to me. Otherwise I shall destroy you."

For a moment I see Renly consider it before he looks over the hills to his camp "Look across those fields, brother. Can you see all those banners?"

"You think a few bolts of cloth will make you king?"

"No. The men holding those bolts of cloth will make me king."

"We shall see, Renly. Come the dawn, we shall see."

"No," I say curtly, I can't watch them do this. "We are the last that remains of our house. We cannot and will not destroy each other, nor can we force our own men to fight against one another on the battle field. Stannis I plead with you to see reason, to agree to a truce, and once the war is done we will decide amongst ourselves who shall sit on the throne. Until then we share one enemy."

He is the closest to amusement I've ever seen him. "And I suppose you intend to sit on the throne once the war is done?"

Renly watches me carefully and I know I must be careful of what I say.

"I am the true heir," I state simply. "But I am not the one fighting against you for it, I am fighting for peace."

"You are not fighting because you have no supporters and no army. You have nothing," he says coldly. "If Renly will not bend the knee then I advise you to. I will make you my heir after Shireen and you can live your life in peace in the North which will remain part of the Seven Kingdoms. It is more than you will be left with at the end of this if you do not bend the knee."

For a moment I consider it, I truly consider it. But Robb will never bend the knee. I am now the Queen in the North, I must do what is right for them. I must fight for them.

"You're wrong," Robb says boldly. "She has an army, a far larger army than you have my lord. And the North will be independent."

For a moment I wonder if he is bluffing, just saying this to scare Stannis but when his eyes meet mine I know he means it. He would give me his army.

"You are brave but foolish," Stannis chastises. "If you bend the knee to me then you will be warden of the North as your father was."

"My father supported my wife's claim," Robb says, not looking at Stannis but looking at me. "And she has promised the North independence. I know who I support."

"Do not make the same mistake your father did," Stannis warns "My niece may be Roberts trueborn child but she is also a Lannister, she is her mother's daughter."

"She is a Baratheon," Robb says, defending me before I can even find the words to reply. "And a Stark."

I look at Renly and Stannis and remember my father. My father was many things but he was a true Baratheon, and I am his daughter.

"I am more of a Baratheon than either of you could ever be," I declare. "Which is why I know that if we fight amongst ourselves and allow our house to be torn apart, we will never survive. Your pride will be our downfall."

He looks as if he almost respects me "Then do what is right, bend the knee and you will be granted a seat on my council and keep the title of Princess. Or you can return North with your husband once he also bends the knee and represent the crown in the North, just as your father had intended."

"Or you can bend the knee to me," I counter and they both gape at me while everyone else remains uncomfortably silent. "You and Renly both keep your seats on the council and your respective lands and titles, you both shall also be named as my heirs until I bear a child. Your daughter will have the title of princess and also be in the line of succession. House Baratheon will continue as it did when my father was king except it will thrive, and the realm for once in it's damn history will actually be united."

"No," they both reject and for a moment I'm tempted to let them kill each other.

"And that is exactly my point. None of us will bend the knee, we are at a stalemate. You could either unite our house or destroy it. But if you two are so set on destroying each other fine go ahead, you are doing exactly what Tywin Lannister wants. It is your choice."

For just a moment both of them consider it but then their pride destroys any reason.

"I will see you both at dawn," Stannis declares. "If you and your husband stand by his side you will also he destroyed."

He turns and rides off, as his party leaves the Red Woman tells us. "Look to your sins. The night is dark and full of terrors."

We stand there is silence until Renly comments "That went exactly as I thought it would."

My head whips around towards him feeling that storm raging. "You didn't even try to make peace! For a moment he was considering it, if you had just tried then-"

"Then what?" he merely asks. "What did you expect?"

And with that he rides off and only Robb and I remain. All I can hear is my shallow, shaking breath.

"They were never going to listen," Robb says. "Do not blame yourself for this."

I nod but keep my mouth closed for fear if I speak I may scream. He reaches for me but I pull away feeling a doom I have not felt since the night Renly abandoned me. I jump from my horse and come to stand by the cliffside.

"Cass," Robb calls from his horse. "If they want to destroy eachother-"

I whip around to face him and he falls silent at the sight of me "My father is dead and I am the head of House Baratheon! The responsibility of protecting my house falls on me now!"

"I understand better than anyone," he says trying to keep me calm, but my head is light and my knees weak. "But you can't stop them."

I fall to my knees and he quickly jumps off his horse to come to me but I don't stand. My shaking hand reaches up to touch the Lannister lion around my neck.

"My grandfather always spoke about legacy and family. No one ever truly listened, no one cared except for my mother and I, but with the exception of Joffrey we all loved each other in our own strange ways. Now I realise that love and legacy are the two pillars on which a house survives, when one falters the other is left to keep it standing. Unlike House Lannister, House Baratheon has no love, before my father died he confessed that he never loved his brothers and those brothers do not care for legacy, only their own selfish desires. I am the only Baratheon who cares for my family and my house, and now all I can do is watch it collapse into ruins for when there is no love or regard for legacy there is nothing. We have nothing! If Stannis and Renly go to war at dawn it will be the end of House Baratheon."

He does not argue, he simply comes to his knees beside me and pulls me into his arms, holding me. I look over his shoulder and out to the sea where thunderclouds gather in the distance towards Storms End.

"House Baratheon will not end while you still breath," he says firmly and I believe him.

Storms End is steadfast and has survived the storms and the wars that have battered it for thousands of years.

If our house will not be as strong as it's walls then I must be. The blood of those walls runs through my veins.

House Baratheon will not end while I still breathe.

Chapter Text

Cassana

We arrive back to the camp and Robb follows me as I storm to Renlys tent prepared to give him hell. 

"Cassana," Robb warns as my men cast wary glances at me but I'm not listening. 

"No, if he wants to destroy our house then he can be held accountable," I decide. "By me."

Renly's guards let me through and when I enter he's sitting at his table with Loras eating an apple as if tomorrow is going to be just another joust and I don't hold back.

"Are you a fucking idiot?"

"You are speaking to the king," Loras warns.

"I'm speaking to a fool," I correct and he jumps to his feet with his hand on his sword then looks behind me to where Robb stands with his already half drawn.

"Everyone calm down," Renly drawls. "Put your swords away, we can kill each other tomorrow."

"No!" I snap. "Do you have no regard for our House?"

"When this is over a Baratheon will sit on the throne, that is my regard."

"House Baratheon will die if you do this."

He falls quiet knowing there is truth in what I'm saying but Loras just laughs.

"Don't be so dramatic," he says then looks past me  to Robb. "I am very sorry my king failed to warn you of his niece's hysteria."

I strike him across the face and he gapes at me while clutching his cheek and I enjoy the sight considerably.

"Lannister bitch," Loras curses drawing his sword and I half draw mine in return and hold up a finger to keep Robb from attacking him.

"Do not forget I am above you," I warn. "You could best me easily with a sword but I am the one who could order your head to be removed so watch your tongue."

"I will tell-"

"Who?" I ask knowing he can't threaten me. "Renly is right here hearing every word I'm saying and frankly I want him to hear it so he can remember that I actually have some standing!"

"Enough, both of you!" Renly scolds "And Loras you should know by now not to insult a girl with a temper."

"A queen," Robb corrects and I smile to myself as Loras steps lowers his gaze and I look to my husband proudly "She is a queen."

"Yes but not the queen," Renly reminds us.

"No but I am still hand to a king," I remind him and he looks bitter. "How many are there now, five? I've lost count."

Robb doesn't look offended but I know how much Renly hates being humiliated in front of Loras.

He clears his throat "Are you just here to yell at me or is there an actual purpose?"

I stand undaunted as I glare at Renly unafraid.

"What do you think will happen if you kill Stannis? You'll just exile me north to be a child rearer and keep Shireen on Dragonstone until you can marry her off to a husband who'll keep her away from your throne just as you've tried to do to me since a married girl couldn't possibly beat the claim of a man, unless that man doesn't have an heir."

He freezes and I realise what I've revealed. "Cassana, the only reason I want to send you north-"

"No," I say harshly. "Robb told me everything and how dare you try to blackmail my husband into making me his prisoner just because you can't stick your prick in Margaery!"

He's deathly quiet and even Loras looks shocked I'd say it so bluntly. "Cassana. Don't be cruel."

"I am honest," I reply standing my ground. "You know I'm right. If you two kill each other and send Shireen and I away our house will go into ruin."

"Since when have you cared about our house?" he asks and I dig my nails into my palm trying to calm myself. "The only thing you've seemed to care about this past year is pissing off your mother and deciding who you want to fuck."

"Since my father died and the responsibility of our house fell on me!" I half scream at him, slamming my hand on the table and he flinches away from me. "You and Stannis can call yourselves what you want but you know I am the head of this house, so take that fucking crown off your head and listen to me!"

He falls silent and after hearing a shuffle of boots I turn to see Brienne as well as several other Kingsguard standing in the tent with their hands on their swords.

"Or you can tell them to kill me," I taunt gesturing to his Kingsguard much to the horror of my husband.

"Cassana," Robb warns but I'm not listening. I know what I'm doing. I'm calling his bluff.

"Go on," I taunt and he shifts uncomfortably "If you want the throne that badly you can kill me as well as Stannis and see what you have left."

He holds my glare before leaning back in his chair in defeat and I can't help the shadow of a smug smirk that reaches my face as I know he sees my mother in me and fears it. As he should.

He looks to Loras "Leave and take the Kingsguard with you."

I'm not leaving you alone with her," Loras argues and I feel Robb protectively rest his hand on my shoulder.

Renly looks between the two of them knowing whose the more stubborn of the pair and orders "Brienne will stay. Loras go get Margaery and wait outside until I let you in."

He doesn't want Loras to see him be weak, subservient to a woman, to his own niece. To be unkingly. 

"Yes, go get Margaery," I tell him. "The only other person in this camp with sense!"

Loras reluctantly leaves while Brienne stands guard, hand on her sword. 

I look back at Robb who's definitely not at ease and give him a single nod and he steps back to allow me to handle this. Renly pours us a glass of wine and I sit across from him gladly taking it.

"Why do you care so much about keeping Stannis alive?" he asks me. "You would do the same in my position. You are a Lannister, killing and betraying to get what you want is in your blood and don't deny it."

"I'm not denying it," I say despite Robb listening. Renly knows what he's doing. His own little form of humiliation. Exposing me for what I am.

"You would have cut your little brothers throat that night if you got the chance. The only difference between you and the rest of them is that you are willing to spill your own blood."

"Must be the Baratheon in me," I comment and he takes a drink "Now you can't deny that."

"So why haven't you gotten your husband to murder me?" he asks. "If you did then my crown and my army would be yours."

"I don't need to kill you, both of those are already mine," I answer and he pauses. "And even if I did want to kill you, I don't need my husband to do it for me. Unlike you I'm not afraid to get my hands bloody."

He looks afraid. "And will you?"

The room is dead silent and I know they are all waiting to see what I truly am. All waiting to see just how much like my mother I truly am. To see what danger I pose.

"I could," I say feeling the weight of the sword on my hip. "I have a sword within reach and you don't. You'd be dead by the time Loras ran in but I'm not going to kill you."

He looks doubtful "How can I possibly believe you?"

Now is not the time for lies. Only he can call the shots to stop tomorrow's battle. I need to take a risk, to throw him off guard enough that he might just listen.

"Tywin Lannister wrote to me," I tell him and feel everyone in the room draw a breath.

"Cass," Robb warns but I cut him off.

"He offered me the throne on a golden platter if I let you and Stannis destroy each other and kill my husband. He knows that I am in the position to give him the heads of three kings."

Renly turns a shade paler, tapping his fingers on the table anxiously "And what did you tell him?"

"I told him that I'm not doing his dirty work for him and that if he wants our heads he can come and get them himself. Mine included."

I can feel Robbs's proud eyes on me but Renly just looks confused.

"Why would you refuse his offer."

"Do you honestly think I'd let myself be his pawn?" I ask taking a drink. "And because I also grew up listening to him preaching about family and legacy. Do you know why House Lannister is so powerful? It isn't their wealth, it is their strength and loyalty to one another. They may fight amongst themselves but to the world they are one united house. If we want to be as great as them then we must do the same." He falls silent and I lean forward "Tell me uncle, do you want to see the Baratheon name die like the Targaryens? I know you and Stannis share no love but you share a name. For people like us that is all that matters. Make peace with him and fight this war together."

For a moment he contemplates this and his voice is quiet "He won't listen."

"If we go to war tomorrow we will be killing a Baratheon, Baratheon soldiers will kill their brothers on the field. There will be a divide that can never be fixed. This is greater than the two of you. If you go to war against your own men and slaughter them for the sake of your pride do you truly think they will be loyal to you?"

He knows his people. He knows his men are the only reason he wears that crown on his head.

"Then what do we do?" he asks, actually seeming open to my suggestions "How do you propose we get Stannis to listen."

"Bend the knee," I answer and at the look on his face I quickly clarify. "For now. Bend the knee until the war is done."

"And after the war?"

"We will stab him in the back and exile him to Dragonstone along with his priestess and when he is dead his daughter Shireen will inherit it. You will be the lord of Storms End and I will sit on the throne. I will do what my father never could, I will make House Baratheon the most powerful in Westeros, more powerful than House Lannister, but I cannot do that if I am the lone survivor of my house which is why I need you and Stannis alive, even if it is in exile."

He takes a long, serious look at me "You look so much like Cersei but the truth is you're becoming what she never could," he says seeming more shaken than proud "A female Tywin."

I hold my head high knowing that it is certainly a comparison to be cautious of. I dare to look behind me and I catch Robb's eye, I'm not the only one who's wary of the comparison. Then again who would ever approve of their wife being compared to their enemy? As much as he may disapprove it is a comparison I accept. My grandfather is many things but he is the true king, the most powerful man alive.

"Then will you comply?" I ask Renly. "Write a letter to Stannis, tell him that we will bend the knee. It is the only way to win this war. You and Stannis may not love each other but there has always been love between you and I even if you did betray it. I stand with you rather than against you just as we must with Stannis but do not be fooled into thinking it is due to love. I am doing this for our house."

My words hurt him and he asks the same question I've asked myself for weeks "What have we become? What would Robert say if he saw us all now."

"He'd call us fools," I answer. "He would tell us that we need to be one army with one purpose. My father was many things but he rebelled against the throne and won. We have the North, the Riverlands, the Reach but we do not have the Stormlands, our own kingdom, until we are one."

And those words finally stir something within him, a realisation of how ridiculous he has been but what I do not expect is for him to remove the crown from his head and place it before me.

"It should be yours," he says hoarsely. "It would be if I hadn't betrayed you. We wouldn't be fighting this war at all if I didn't run that night. If I do this, if I surrender my crown to you in private and do as you say to win this war will you forgive me?"

My voice is quiet with restrained emotion, honest. "I forgive you."

He dips his quill in ink and begins writing to Stannis. I have one stag tamed, now I just need the other. "If he agrees we will begin our march on Kings Landing tomorrow," I decide and Robb nods in approval. "We won't give them time to prepare."

"Tywin's troops are still in the Riverlands, my men can keep them distracted," he says with a spark of excitement in his eye. "We could take the capital. With the armies and ships of four kingdoms united we could actually do this. We can take Kings Landing and end this war."

"This war could be over in a fortnight," Renly says and we watch as he puts his seal on the letter. "Now to deliver this to Stannis."

"I'll do it myself in case he wants to negotiate," I decide knowing if he were to refuse he'd likely just hold me as leverage but he won't refuse. "Let's end this war."

Then as I turn to leave I see Robbs eyes widen and a scream is torn from Brienne's throat, grabbing the hilt of my sword I turn just to see a shadow standing behind Renly who has a dagger in his back.
"Renly," I gasp and the shadow disappears as quickly as it came. Robb holds me by the waist as Brienne runs forward and cradles Renly's body in her arms, sobbing in a way only a woman in love could.

I'm frozen in shock as Robb holds me to him and I stare at the letter in my hand. There can be no peace. "Cass," he says shaking me slightly "Cass!"

I look up at Robb who obviously expects me to be distraught but now is not the time for grief. Then I look past him to see Loras and Margaery running into the tent.

"Oh gods," she gasps while Loras stumbles forward, pushing Brienne out of the way as he grabs Renly.

A horrible sob escapes him while I'm too shocked for a single tear or even a word to form and I feel Robbs arms around me but my eyes are fixed on my murdered uncle as I try to make sense of what I just saw. That fire priestess, only she could have done this. And only by the orders of Stannis.

"What happened?" Margaery asks breathlessly and then Loras looks back at me with murderous eyes. "Cassana?"

"You killed him."

"No-" I quake but even so he unsheathes his sword and Robb pulls me behind him, drawing his sword just in time for it to meet Loras's.

"No!" Margaery cries out, grabbing me and taking my face harshly between her hands. "Did you do this? Did you do this!"

"I didn't kill him!" I insist. "You know when I'm lying Margaery, you have to know I didn't do this." From the look in her eye, I know she does. "It- it was a shadow."

"A shadow?" Loras scoffs. "You are fucking mad. You've always been fucking mad!"

He launches at me again but before Robb can stop him Brienne grabs him and throws him to the ground with a strength that leaves us all shocked.

"Go!" she yells and Robb pulls me from Margaery's grasp, but I push him off me, grabbing Margaery who pulls me behind the tent, hiding us from the men.

"Loras is mad with grief," she says, snapping into action. "He won't believe a word you say, and neither will our men."

"Renly had agreed to pretend to bend the knee to Stannis," I say holding up the letter, and putting it into her hand. "If we hide this- if we can hide what's happened we may just have a chance."

She shakes her head. "You know the men will flock to Stannis's side the moment they hear Renly is dead." She holds my face between her hands, for the first time since Kings Landing my ally, my confidante. "They will hand you over to him and you will be back in chains."

"No," I insist. "They will fight for me-"

"You are a woman, a woman they'll believe killed their king no matter the truth," she says, her voice desperate. "Run." I look to see Robb gathering his men, preparing for a fight. "Run to the north, because Stannis will come for you, and I don't know if I'll be able to stop Loras from hunting you down."

"Please, believe me," I stammer, my fingers curling in her hair. "Please believe me Margaery."

"I do," she promises me. "You would never do something so foolish, which is why I wish he'd listened before Stannis took things into his own hands." She's already pieced together what must have passed. "Run."

"If I run they'll think I'm guilty," I say, clutching her hand. "Come out there with me, support me, help me rally the men before there is any doubt in their minds."

She's torn, but for some reason for me she goes against her better judgement. "Alright."

I take her hand, pulling her out before the men who have gathered, confused by the commotion. Robb looks at me from where he stands with his men in alarm as Margaery and I ascend the stairs of the scaffold. 

She looks to me and nods, holding my hand tight, the two of us a united front whilst Brienne wrestles with Loras.

"Renly is dead!" I yell for them to hear. "Murdered by an assassin sent by Stannis."

Sounds of shock come from my men and while I shake my voice is strong. Stannis had Renly killed. His own brother. He will show me no mercy.

"Stannis is a coward and a traitor," I condemn, taking the letter from Margaery tearing the letter in half and letting it fall into the dirt. "He could not face us in battle so he sent an assassin in the night and murdered your king! He is a coward and a kinslayer and for this I swear we will destroy him on the field of battle!"

They cry a battle cry but one man asks "Renly is dead with no heir. Who is king?"

It is Margaery who speaks "Cassana Baratheon is Renly's named heir, and will succeed him to take her rightful throne!" 

I look at her, having never been more thankful for her. While the majority of the men are riled up enough that they cheer for me some voice their disapproval.

"You have never led a battle!"

"Neither had Renly but you still followed him. And neither had my father when he begun his rebellion but I am his daughter and his blood runs through my veins! I may be a woman but I promise I have far more blood on my hands then Renly ever did and I do not fear it. We will march on Stannis come dawn and we will defeat him! And then we shall march on Kings Landing and take the capital!"

Their battle cries fill the valley and drown out even the thunder in the distance and my voice echoes.

"Will you fight for House Baratheon! Will you stand behind me, your queen!"

Robb is the first one to draw his sword and my heart pounds as others follow. Just as my men begin to bend the knee there is a ragged scream.

"She killed him!" Loras stands there half mad from grief while Brienne attempts to hold him back and Margaery curses under her breath. "She murdered him in cold blood. She is mad!"
"I did not kill Renly!" I yell, Margaery beginning to panic beside me. "I loved him, Stannis Baratheon did this and tomorrow we will get our vengeance!"

Loras laughs darkly "You've all heard her screaming at your king. She hated him. The only reason she sided with him was so she could kill him and take the throne."

"I loved Renly and you are mad with grief!"

"She may be a Baratheon but she is a Lannister!" he reminds them. "Hand her over to Stannis. Stannis is the true king now that Renly is dead!"

That fucking bastard.
"Stannis murdered him!" I desperately remind him and the men, knowing how quickly a crowd can turn. "Ser Loras. Stand beside me tomorrow when we defeat Stannis."

"You will not be able to defeat Stannis or the Lannister's without the Reach," he declares and a ragged breath escapes me. The majority of the men are from the Reach, the entire reason Renly married Margaery was because we needed them.

"Stannis killed him, fight to avenge him," I plead with Loras. "Listen to your sister Margaery, Renly's widow."

"Why would she kill him when she is his heir and hand?" Margaery asks him being the only person clever enough to know what I'd planned. Knowing that while my plans weren't innocent they didn't involve murder and she pleads with her brother. "She didn't kill him!"

He shakes her off and the men from the Reach look torn between their lovely lady and the son of their lord.

"Listen to her," I beg them, grasping her hand as if it's my only lifeline. "Listen to Renly's queen. She knows I had no part in this."

Loras draws his sword and points it towards me but there is still a crowd of men between us "You killed him. You've been plotting it for weeks! Renly told me he suspected you were planning to murder him."

Whether those words are true or not they certainly damn me in the eyes of my men who look at each other with their swords drawn unsure of where to point them.

"There was no plot, Renly and I were just discussing uniting our house not tearing it apart!"

He shakes his head at me with so much hate in his eyes that's brewed since I arrived and continues to ignore Margaery's pleas to think this through.

"The Reach will not answer to a Lannister!" Loras declares and his men draw their swords. "All she has done is Tywin Lannister's bidding. She might be Roberts's daughter but do not forget who her mother is. She is a lion hiding beneath the face of an innocent little doe. You heard her confess to the blood on her hands."

"The blood of those who serve Jofftey!" I yell growing desperate while Robb's pushing through the crowd to try to get to me. "The blood of those who stole the throne from House Baratheon!"

"If you want to win come dawn, if you want justice then give her to Stannis. Give her to him and he will spare your lives!"

And with those words he has turned the crowd against me. My own men against me. 

"Margaery?" I whisper in panic as Loras tears her from me himself as she cries out my name, crying for me to run. "Margaery!"

Surrounded by my men I wait to be forced to my knees just as Argella Durrondon was, to be bound and given to the enemy but as I'm pulled from the crate no rope touches me and I'm dragged not towards Loras but to the outskirts of the camp and in the distance I hear the clashing of swords.

"Robb!" I scream looking for my husband amongst the soldiers but all I see is Greywind running to me.

In the distance I hear him "Get her out of here!"

"Robb!" I yell thrashing against whoever is dragging me away. "Robb!"

"You're safe with me your grace," says Brienne of Tarth but I still pull myself free and run back towards the crowd to find a line of still loyal Baratheon soldiers clashing against the Tyrell and Baratheon forces, making way for me to escape.

It's then I'm grabbed by the arm and dragged back to the outskirts of the camp. "We don't have much time before they break through," Robb says and my eyes catch his bloodied sword in the moonlight. "We need to leave. Now."

I don't fight against him as he takes my hand and we run with Greywind chasing after us. We reach the stables and he hoists me up onto his horse by the waist and swings himself up so he sits behind me. He doesn't waste a moment taking off and I see Brienne and several Stark soldiers following behind, looking back at the camp knowing that with Renly's murder any chance for peace, any chance for our house, any chance to end this war died along with him.

"We're doomed," I whisper.

"Not yet we're not," he says. "Now hold on."

We ride off into the distance and the battle cries of the camp fade away, all that's left is the thunder of nearby Storms End but eventually even that fades away also.

"It's all going to be okay," Robb tries to promise me. "You hear me? It's going to be okay."

"No," I say knowing the truth, the last spark of hope I had died with Renly. "It's not going to be okay."

Chapter Text

Stannis murdered his own brother using dark magic because he was too cowardly to face him in battle. Then he stole my men and my army after Loras turned them against me. Even Margaery was trying to stop him.

Stannis, Loras, that Red Woman.

They have made enemies of me and they will all suffer for what they have done. Not today or tomorrow, but someday. I know the path to that throne will be a bloody one but no more bloody than if Joffrey remains seated on it.

I was trained to kill my enemies, and I will.

Now my only regret is not striking while I had the chance, I thought I could reason with Stannis for the sake of our house but now I know that will not happen.

Next time I see him I know what must be done.

The door opens a crack and I know it's him again. Silently he walks over and offers me a bowl of soup but I shake my head knowing food won't fill the void in me. Wine might though. He sighs as he sets the bowl down on the table and sits down beside me.

"You need to eat love," he tells me for the hundredth time. "You won't be able to plot your way out of this if you're dead."

"I'll eat when I have Stannis' head on a spike," I reply stubbornly and he sighs again as he sits down beside me, rubbing my back with the caution one might use when petting a hostile cat.

"Hate alone can't keep you going, but food can."

"So can wine."

"Eat."

"Later," I say trying to hold onto my train of thought, trying to figure out what Stannis' next move is.

He's already got the ships but he'll have to spend time organising and regrouping the army. I'll have to ask Robb the specifics of how long that would take. While I've taken care of the finances, resources and such for Renly, as a commander Robb knows the military aspects far better than I do. But I do know the loyalties of the men are divided even if they did flock to him out of fear.

As much as they love me they fear him more.

"Please," Robb pleads softly. "I'm actually worried you might collapse on the road if you don't. Come on love, for me? Please."

He gives me those eyes and I reluctantly accept the soup then quickly welcome its warmth, until now I hadn't realised just how cold it is this far north.

Robb runs his hand over the goosebumps on the exposed flesh of my lower arm "You cold?"

I brush him off. "I'm fine."

"I'm just trying to be a good husband," he says raising his hands in his defence before taking my hand in his. "It would be a little easier if you'd talk to me."

I look down at our joined hands and watch his thumb run over the back of my hand. He's my husband. He's Robb. If there is one person in this whole god forsaken world I should trust, it's him.

My voice comes out thicker than I expect "I've lost everything, Robb."

"Not everything," he says squeezing my hand. "I'm a king, I understand love. When Father was imprisoned I was doing everything right just like you were. When we defeated Jaime's army I thought we'd won but we didn't. When I saw you standing up there you looked like more like a king than any I've ever seen. I know how hard you've fought, I know how frustrated you are, because so am I. We both know that if they just listened to you we wouldn't be in this mess but we are. I'm a king and you're a queen and we're fighting the same war. I understand. If you don't want to talk to me as a wife to a husband then talk to me as a queen to a king."

His words take me by surprise, and in his eyes there is an understanding that is so deep that I didn't know it could ever be felt by another person. He's right. We are two rulers fighting the same war, regardless of armies and crowns and thrones.

But he isn't just a king, he is my husband. 

I reach up to caress his bearded cheek and kiss him, feeling the tension leave my body at the touch. At his touch.

"You're both Robb and I love you," I tell him having never meant the words more but I know that since that night I certainly haven't acted like it. "I just need to clear my head."

He nods understandingly and offers. "I can sleep somewhere else tonight if you want."

I'm shaking my head as I kiss him again. "Don't you dare."

His beard tickles my cheek "You sure?"

I nod wanting him, needing him. Wanting to get out of my own head. Needing to feel instead of think. "I need my husband."

He nuzzles his face into my neck and my eyes flutter shut as his lips brush my skin. "I'm here love."

My fingers curl in his hair as his lips find mine, warm and familiar. And mine.

My dress slides up my thigh, quickly followed by his hand and his lips against my neck, immediately making my body melt under his touch.

"Is this alright?" he murmurs as his hand inches further up my thigh until I'm aching for it.

"Very," I breathe and his lips crash into mine to swallow the sound that escapes me as his thumb brushes over that one spot and rubs slowly.

"This is going to be the last time for a long while that we'll have a proper roof over our heads, and a proper bed," he says while I'm struggling to even form a word that isn't his name. "Let's make the most of it."

~

A good while later I lay there in his arms struggling to catch my breath as he nips playfully at my lips. His fingers drag along my thighs and working their way up again.

With a raised eyebrow and a playful grin he asks "Again?"

And with a breathless laugh I actually turn him down. "As tempting as that sounds I'm quite satisfied, and a little lightheaded."

He chuckles as he kisses me and passes me that soup that's long gone cold but I certainly don't mind. We both sit upright against the wooden headboard and I pull the sheets up around my chest, still getting used to the cold. He's smiling as he wraps his arm around me and tucks me against his side.

"Better?"

"Definitely," I smile as I take in a spoonful of soup knowing that I do need some sustenance, but the more I eat the more I realise that I do mind cold soup.

"All of it," he says and I just scrunch my nose up at him. "Come on, you haven't eaten today."

"Well if someone hadn't distracted me," I laugh and he can't help but wear a guilty smile. "and besides, I don't need to be scolded by my husband for not eating my dinner."

He pokes my scrunched up nose "Yes you do if you're too busy daydreaming about revenge to eat."

"I prefer the word plotting."

"No plotting," he murmurs into my hair. "One night. Just you and me."

At least his main issue is a lack of attention and not a moral dilemma over me plotting Stannis' death. Among others.

"I'm right here," I say peppering kisses across his cheek. "And I love you."

Despite already being naked in bed with me, redness comes to his cheeks as he smiles bashfully and kisses me. "And I love you too."

I can't help but smile as well "You know you're very adorable for such a feared battle commander."

"Shut up," he laughs as he pulls me in closer. "I'm happy."

"So am I," I say, surprised by how honest those words are. "I'm just so grateful I'm here with you and not a prisoner."

"You'll never be a prisoner again," he promises, his arm tightening around me protectively. "You're my queen. No one's going to hurt you ever again."

They're nice words, I wish I could believe them but I can't. However, for a moment it would be nice to pretend.

"It feels like ever since I met you I haven't stopped fighting. I wish I could go back to just fighting with my mother instead of fighting a war." My fingers come to touch the golden Lannister lion necklace around my throat, a necklace she gave to me. "This war is far from over."

"We have each other," he says kissing my forehead and I let myself melt into the touch. "And you have enough fight for the both of us."

"We'll need it," I comment, smiling a little as I stroke his bearded cheek "And we do have each other. We always will."

"Always," he repeats like a prayer, like a vow. "And I'd never want it any other way."

I look into his eyes and for the first time it truly begins to sink in that this is the man I am going to spend the rest of my life with, no matter how long that may be.

"Neither would I," I say continuing to idly stroke my thumb over his beard. "So tell me, what's next?"

"Tomorrow we'll reach the camp," he says and I can't ignore how the hairs on the back of my next stand up a little straighter as that chill hits me again. "And I'll introduce my men to my beautiful Baratheon queen."

He kisses my cheek but the chill won't go away.

"What will you tell them?"

"What do you mean?"

I sit a little more upright and explain "You left to ally yourself with Renly while betrothed to a Frey girl, now you're coming back with no alliance and a wife."

"I will tell them that I fulfilled my oath to marry the Princess Cassana Baratheon and that she is now Cassana Stark, my queen," he says proudly. "And as for the alliance my lords will understand, there's a reason they named me king in the first place instead of siding with a southern one."

"And Walder Frey?"

He simply kisses me and murmurs against my lips "Walder Frey is the last thing on my mind right now."

And so I let him hold me, in a way I've never let anyone truly hold me. Vulnerable. I've had my lovers, but never have I let any hold me like this.

Like I need them.

"I want to be a good wife to you Robb," I murmur, kissing his hand. "You've been there for me, every step. I want to give to you what you've given to me."

"I know you will," he says, murmuring my name. "Cassana Stark."

I smile sleepily at the adoring tone of his voice. Cassana Stark. We're bound by the gods now, and it may just be the happiest I've ever been.

~

In the morning I wait inside the inn while Robb readies the horses and speaks to the soldiers accompanying us. My fingers wrap around the lion at my throat, holding onto a piece of home as I'm about to venture into a new one.

Yet it isn't his men or lords I fear. It's Catelyn.

"The horses are ready," he says, walking over and taking my hands in his. "Are you ready?"

"Ready as I'll ever be," I answer and he gives me a comforting smile.

"They will love you," he assures me. "I can't imagine anyone not loving you."

"Well you may be a little biased," I laugh unable to shake the anxious feeling.

"Maybe a little," he smiles against my lips as he pulls me close. "But you don't need to worry. You are my queen."

I reach up to cup his face. "I am."

I am his queen, and if I have to act a certain way to gain the trust of his lords then so be it. But I know that Robb respects me, trusts me. No matter what happens in that camp, no matter what opinions his men have, I know he loves me.

But Catelyn... she knows the truth. I will never be able to fool her. Even if Robb forgives me, I know she never will.

~

I ride beside Robb as we enter the camp, the men raising their swords to their kings return, but it's when Catelyn runs out desperate to see her son and her eyes fall on me I know I have an enemy here.

I keep my chin high as Robb helps me from my horse and takes my hand, presenting me to the lords who gather around.

"My lords, allow me to introduce Cassana Baratheon, Princess of the Seven Kingdoms, Lady of Storms End and Lady Paramount of the Stormlands." My eyes move to Catelyn whose could stare could kill. "The Queen in the North."

One by one the lords and soldiers bend the knee to me, their queen, except for one.

"And where is the queen's army, your grace."

I do not recognise the man, and so before Robb can speak I ask "I am sorry my lord, but we have not been acquainted."

"My love this is Roose Bolton, Lord of the Dreadfort," Robb says as I look the man in the eyes, able to recognise in him the same look in my grandfathers eyes. The look of a soulless man. "And as for her army-"

"Yes, where is this army?" Catelyn asks hotly. "I trust this marriage secured your alliance with King Renly."

Robb hesitates in his answer, much to the displeasure of his Lords who have gathered. "King Renly-"

"Is dead," I answer for him, my voice unwavering. "Assassinated by Stannis on the eve of battle. His lover Loras Tyrell accused me of the murder and so there was mutiny."

"The queen is lucky to have escaped with her life," Robb says, his voice commanding respect and so no lords dare question him further. "This leaves her as Lady of the Stormlands."

While no lords dare question him his mother does. "Except it is Stannis who holds that title and its army." Her voice is harsh, so much so it causes silence from Robb. "It seems the marriage alliance you made without consulting your council has gone to waste."

"Your son is a king now, Lady Stark," I say, the tension sharp as a blade. "It is improper for the lady mother to voice private concerns so publically." Her lips are pursed shut, even the lords are dead silent. "And I would remind the council that his grace was only fulfilling the marriage pact made between our fathers, not that he needs permission to make his own alliances."

Before Robb can cut in she remarks "Well, I had believed your adultery ended that pact."

"Mother," Robb says harshly, the lords lowering their eyes. "This should be handled privately."

"Yes, Robb handle your mother," I say, keeping my chin high, looking for any excuse to end this conversation. "I would like to see my uncle since he has been in your custody for some months now."

I do not wait for permission to excuse myself, my face flushed from fury as I trek through the camp, soldiers bowing their heads to me until I come to where the prisoners of war are being held. Slowly I walk along the cages until I come across a man unrecognizable, the shock of it making me forget my anger.

"Jaime?"

He seems to have been half-conscious, murmuring "Cersei?" I stare at him incredulously, almost in horror as he looks up at me, taking a moment to realise I am not my mother. "Cassana."

"Gods what has happened to you?" I ask in sheer shock. "I hardly recognised you."

"Has my father sent you here to free me?" he asks and I keep my mouth shut. "Did you bring the Stark girls with you so I can be brought back to the city?"

It's then I realise how little he knows as to what's happened, and my voice is rough. "After your son sought to have me raped and butchered I've been in the Stormlands with Renly as an enemy to the crown."

"Renly," he says, pondering. "Let me guess, he made you his hand and heir and you've come to exchange prisoners."

"Renly is dead," I answer. "There is no prisoner exchange."

He blinks at me, his senses half gone. "So why are you.." He looks behind me and wears a sarcastic smile. "Of course. You fell in love with the bastard and couldn't have him, so you've gone back to the brother now he has an army to take your throne. You are your mother's daughter."

I look behind me to Robb, who stands there already in a state of anger over his mother, but this is the tip of it. His hands are balled into fists by his side, he looks at me, his eyes saying everything before turning and marching away without a word.

"Sorry, did I upset your husband?" he asks spitefully. "I mean you did fuck his brother. At least I can say I've never been unfaithful to your mother."

"It's a shame she doesn't feel the same devotion," I seethe, feeling the weight of the sword on my hip as I step inside his cage. "I mean it was what, two weeks you were gone and she started fucking Lancel."

Any sarcasm leaves his face. "You're lying."

"Come on Jaime," I patronise, squatting down in my dress so our faces are equal, so he can look in my eyes and see I speak nothing but the truth. "Even I couldn't make up a lie like that. She fucked Lancel so she'd have another bitch on a leash. So is that what your devotion is worth to her?"

He grabs my throat, squeezing tight but I do not yield. "You are hateful and spiteful, just like your mother."

I just smirk at him. "Good, seeing as Tywin wants to disinherit your bastards. Pleading with me to give him my husbands head on a spike so you can fuck me and take me to wife, to make another blonde headed shit to sit on the throne."

The suggestion does not disturb him as greatly as it disturbed me. "Being your mothers daughter I'm surprised you didn't fuck Joffrey for the throne."

I strike him hard and throws me against the wall of the cage, hand still around my throat, the noise alerting the guards nearby.

"You've thought about it haven't you?" I ask him as men surround the cage. "Fucking me to spite my mother, I know when you look at me all you see is her."

"Maybe I would just to spite your husband," he says, reeking of shit as he leans in. "Perhaps you would too."

"You sick fuck!" I curse as I shove him off me, finding him frail as he falls to the ground and I march out of the cage, slamming the gate such behind me. "I may be a Lannister, but I have no interest in fucking you demented yellow haired cunts!"

"You may reconsider when your husband will be unable to even look at you once he sees you have your mother's heart," he says, pricking a nerve. "At least I knew what she was and loved her still, can your husband say the same?"

My voice is hoarse. "Fuck you."

"It's only the truth," he says as tears of anger burn in my eyes. "Not even the bastard will be able to love you once they all see what you truly are."

The guards around me exchange looks, and that's when I reopen the cage, unsheathing the sword at my hip, and for a moment I see the fear flicker in his eyes as I press it's tip into his throat.

"What, are you going to kill me?"

I look at him numbly as I draw blood, watching it trickle down his throat. "You have no idea what I've done. None."

But before I can run my blade through his throat I hear my name being called from the camp, my husband having been summoned by the guards.

"Leave him," Robb orders. "He only wants to torment you."

Jaime grins, and I do not move, not until I feel Robb's hand on my arm.

He leans in and speaks quietly into my ear. "Don't let him get inside your head."

At my husbands behest I remove my sword from his neck and sheathe it. I'm prepared to leave him there but it's the smirk he wears that causes me kick him in the side where he lies, taking pleasure in the grunt that escapes him. Robb does not stop me as I grab him by the hair and slam his face into the hard wood of the cage that holds him.

My voice is a growl in his ear. "Your bastard tried to have me raped and has made my mother a prisoner. You best believe when I take his head I'll throw it at your feet before taking yours as he tried to take mine. They can sit side by side on spikes for my mother to see for all the loyalty I owe you."

His nose is bleeding, hair coming out in clumps in my fingers as he chokes "Don't forget who protected you."

There's tears in my eyes as I breathe "Don't forget who betrayed me."

I let him go, the soldiers stepping aside as I make my way out, leaving without another word, my eyes burning and my heart empty. Robb deals with Jaime as I continue through the camp until I'm stopped by Roose Bolton.

"Lady Stark has requested your presence, your grace."

And so when I come to Catelyn's tent I'm prepared for her onslaught.

She doesn't even look at me as she says "So you bed one brother and wed the other."

I don't deny it. "Yes."

That seems to infuriate her even more.

"You're a spiteful conniving whore just like your mother," Catelyn swears, but I've been called far worse.

"You're right, I am," I say plainly, Jaime's words echoing in my mind. "I fucked Jon Snow. I fucked Margaery Tyrell. All before I fucked your son." She gapes at me, scandalised. "So yes I am a conniving whore who likes to drink and fuck and fight. Yet your son loves me anyways."

She is seething. "I cannot imagine why."

"Because he's a man, and I'm a woman," I tell her, knowing her opinion of me is beyond repair. "Because he is a smart man to put our grievances aside for the sake of marrying a princess."

"A princess with no army and nothing to offer him," she returns. "Nothing."

"Well as a woman there is something I can offer which seems to be substantial," I remark, and that's when she strikes me across the face, only to go pale when she looks behind me, and I turn to see my husband standing there.

Robb's speechless at the sight in front of us, except Catelyn is far from that.

"Do you know what she is, have you heard the words coming out of her mouth!" Catelyn yells, her shrewd voice ringing out. "She slept with Jon! She slept with Margaery Tyrell! If you wanted to marry a whore then surely we could have found one of Walders daughters to suit!"

"Yes, I am a whore!" I return, something in me finally snapping. "I am the daughter of the greatest drunken man whore in Westeros and the incestuous bitch queen who fucks her brother! It is in my blood. I've fucked and killed and I will not apologise for it! I will not apologise for who I am!" I look at Robb, who stands there torn between his wife and his mother and swear it for them both to hear. "I love you. I love you and I can't change what I've done, but I choose you. I choose you and I will choose you every day for the rest of my life. That is what I promise. Even if the day comes where you hate me and can't even look at me, I will still choose you."

Catelyn looks at him, in full expectation of him to side with her, but his voice is low as he looks at her. "I've made my choice, and she has made hers and it cannot be undone." He looks back to me and extends his hand. "It's late."

I take it with Catelyn's eyes burning a hole in me, and he keeps me close as he guides me from her tent and kisses me in the middle of camp for all to see.

Yet he does not speak even as we come inside his tent, the space between us tense as he pours two glasses of wine, silent as he comes over and places it in my hand, running his knuckles over my reddened cheek.

"I am a king, and you are my wife," he states simply. "I won't have anyone question my choices, not in battle nor in love."

Even with those words, I have to put my hand on his chest to feel his heart. "I mean it Robb. You've chosen me despite my reputation and history. So I swear to you, I will choose you every day for the rest of our lives." I set the glass down to take his face between my hands. "I'm a Stark now, and we keep our oaths."

It's then he smiles, covering one of my hands with his own so he can bring it to my lips. "You are a Stark as much as my mother is, and you are my queen. They will all come to see it."

He kisses me deeply, but even with their king as my husband I do not feel safe. I know better than to ever feel safe again when it can all be taken away with the stroke of a quill or a blade.

Chapter Text

Cassana

Weeks pass in the camp, a dozen letters written to the lords of the Stormlands calling my banners with none returned. Weeks with battles and bloodshed, but none of us could have been prepared for the news we receive. The news Theon has taken Winterfell.

I stand next to Robb looking over his shoulder as he reads the letter. Slowly he looks up and says to Lord Bolton. "This cannot be true."

"We've had Ravens from White Harbour, Barrowtown, and the Dreadfort," he says and I watch Robb carefully. "I'm afraid it is true."

"Why?" he asks in disbelief. "Why would Theon-"

"Because the Greyjoy's are treasonous whores," Lord Bolton interrupts as I rest my hand on his shoulder, trying to give what comfort I can in a room full of his lords.

"My brothers?"

"We've heard nothing of them," he answers and I can feel Robb tense. "But Rodrick Cassel is dead."

Catelyn's mouth falls open while Robb begins to lose his composure. Her voice shakes as she scolds "I told you, never trust a Greyjoy!"

Robb's silent, and I can feel anger rising in him as he comes to his feet. "I must go north at once."

"There's still a war to win your grace-"

"How can I call myself king if I can't hold my own castle?" Robb yells and I quickly come to his side to calm him for the sake of his appearance more than anything. "How can I ask men to follow me if I can't-"

"You are a king," Roose says, a reminder that makes Robb compose himself. "And that means you don't have to do everything yourself."

Before I can get a word in Catelyn volunteers "Let me go and talk to Theon-"

"There will be no more talk, he will die for this," Robb quickly decides and I've never seen him so furious but he's been betrayed by someone he loves, someone that was family. I understand his anger. I understand better than any man in this room could.

"Theon holds the castle with a skeleton crew," Roose informs us. "Let me send word to my bastard at the Dreadfort, he can raise a few hundred men and retake Winterfell before the new moon."

"Is your bastard capable of leading such an attack?" I question, Robb looking to Roose for an answer. "The lives of the Kings brothers are at stake."

"More capable than Theon is at holding Winterfell," he dismisses with a glance. "We have the Lannisters on the run, if you march all the way back North you'll lose what you gained."

My mind ticks over as it always does in a situation like this, assessing everything strategy, every outcome, every variable. The plan is sound, the numbers are on our side but I do not know the bastard, therefore I can't trust him. Even so, it's the best option we have.

"And when Winterfell is retaken?" I ask knowing that reinforcements will be necessary against further Ironborn attacks. "What then?"

"My boy will be honoured to bring the king Theon's head."

Robb's quiet for a moment, thinking carefully about this. "Tell your son that Bran and Rickon's safety is paramount."

I glance at Catelyn knowing the love she bears for her sons, she's barely able to hide the fear that must plague her.

"And Theon," Robb continues, his voice commanding the absolute attention and obedience of everyone in the room. "I want him brought to me alive. I want to look him in the eye and ask him why. And then I'll take his head myself."

He's the image of strength, but I know better, which is why I'm the one to dismiss the lords. "That will be all now, Lord Bolton see to it that your son retakes Winterfell as quickly and as bloodlessly as possible."

He nods, being the first to leave, the rest of the lords following until finally Catelyn looks to me standing there by Robb's side before leaving as well.

When they are gone he falls back in his chair, rubbing his hand over his face. I bring him a cup of ale which he gladly accepts, drowning it in one go. I'm quiet as he presses his lips together and shakes his head in anger.

"How could he?"

I rest my hand on his shoulder and feel the cool armour beneath my finger tips. "Theon may have been a brother to you but that doesn't change what he was, a ward. Even then that's a kind word for it."

"But he wasn't," he argues. "I took him as a brother, I-"

"I'm not arguing with you my love, nor am I defending him," I say softly. "What I am saying is that he wasn't a Stark, and no matter how much you loved him surely he would have always been reminded of that, put in his place. Just as Jon was, Jon was a bastard and although you loved him no one else forgot what he was. The only difference is that Jon is your fathers son, Theon isn't. He is the son of Balon Greyjoy."

"I sent him there to make an alliance and he takes my home from me." His voice breaks "Did he always hate us?"

"No," I answer sitting myself on his thigh and stroking my fingers through his hair. "In Winterfell I could see the love he bore you, but it wasn't the same as what Jon did. You sent Theon to see his father, a man he was taken from when he was eight years old. As Robert Baratheons daughter I remember the war with the Greyjoys well. The Iron Born despise not just the Iron Throne, but all of us who look down upon them. Balon Greyjoy is not the type of man to serve the eighteen year old son of his enemy. It was wise of you to try to make that alliance, but not even hate for the throne can bend the Iron Born."

"Wise?" he scoffs. "I should never have sent Theon, I should have left the Iron Born alone or sent an army."

"No, you didn't make a mistake," I say quietly. "Chances are the Iron Born invasion wasn't Theon's doing. He may have led it but do you honestly think he came up with that on his own? That he pitched the idea to his father?"

He takes a moment to think before shaking his head and swallowing.

"The Iron Born are bitter, vengeful people. Chances are they've been waiting for the perfect time to invade. What better time than an undefended North and what better leader than a Greyjoy who knows the North? A time comes in every child's life when they must choose, do they follow the path their parents lay out for them and prove themselves, or do they refuse? He chose his father."

"I trusted him," he says again, his voice shaking with anger and pain. "And he betrayed me."

"And he will die for it," I promise him and while he certainly wants to kill him, I know he's hesitant. "Do you think you could do it? Look him in the eye, and then take his head?"

I can see him asking himself that very question. Robb is a soldier, but to order someone's death is something different entirely. Especially when you are ordering the death of someone you loved.

"He betrayed me," he says again coldly but his voice is filled with the fire that can only come with betrayal. "If he hurts Bran and Rickon-"

"He won't," I try to assure him. "Surely he can't be stupid enough to harm two of Winterfell's sons?"

"You'd be surprised," he says and I have to remind myself that Theon isn't the type to think clearly. "If he does-"

"If he has half a brain he'll keep them as hostages."

"Is that meant to make me feel better?" he asks incredulously and I stroke his cheek.

"It means that they'll be safe."

He still says "I'm going to kill him."

He should kill him, I would, but he won't. He doesn't have the heart to kill a brother, no matter what Theon has done. When it comes to it I'll suggest we keep Theon as a hostage. But that time is yet to come.

"Then he'll die," I say kissing his cheek. "But first we will bring your brothers home, and your sisters. This war will all be for nothing if they are not brought home."

"My lords seem to think otherwise," he says heavily. "Winterfell has its lord, they don't see any purpose in wasting men for two girls."

"They aren't just girls," I remind him. "They are your heirs as much as Bran and Rickon."

He's silent before saying "Bring me a piece of parchment."

"Robb?" I ask as he stands with a new determination in his eyes.

"They could already be dead," he says, voice wavering but face strong. "I am the king, and I need to ensure my succession." He reaches for the parchment and quill himself. "I need you as witness."

I nod despite my confusion confused. "What are you writing?"

He doesn't answer me, he just begins writing on the parchment, signing his name before sliding it to me to sign as witness.

If I am to die without heirs I legitimise and name my brother Jon Snow as Jon Stark, The King in the North.

He looks at me expectantly, expecting me to have some sort of opinion, it's the first he's mentioned Jon to me since our fights. I'm confused as to why he is asking me to sign as witness, why he looks to me for approval.

"Robb," I begin, a heaviness settling over me. "For Jon to be your heir Sansa, Arya, Bran, Rickon, they'd all have to be dead."

"One sister is betrothed to Joffrey, the other has been missing for almost a year, and now my brothers could be dead." The pain in his eyes makes me ill, the pain of a man having to make a decision a man should never have to make. "Jon might just be the last Stark standing if I fall in battle." I look down at the parchment until he says "If I leave you a widow you might be the only one I can trust to ensure he is made king."

He trusts his lords with his life, but he knows somewhere deep down if he falls many will not want a bastard made king in his place. 

I look at him, holding his eye as he repeats "If I die, it will be in your hands the future of the North and this war." The weeks we've spent in this camp, the sleepless nights I've spent waiting for him to return from battle have taught me as much. "You're a queen in your own right with or without me, and if I die you will still remain Queen in the North."

In the weeks I've been in his camp, I've never seen him carry the burden that comes with being a king until now. "As a wife I should say don't think like that, I should say believe they shall all survive this terrible war and we will have sons to carry on your line but I know better." It's then I realise that very fact is why he's confiding this in me. In the past weeks I've found myself as much a confidant and a counsellor as a wife, something even Catelyn has come to accept despite her hate for me. "This war is because my father's succession was not secure. I can name half a dozen wars fought for that very reason in Targaryen history and look at them now, their blood survives across the narrow sea wed to a warlord like cattle and thinly in me. I know better than to cling to hope and pray all will be well, your lords may be loyal but the aftermath of a kings death is always bloody with vultures coming to feast before their body is even cold." I was one myself once. "Everytime you leave camp I pray to the gods that you return, a girl who's never prayed to them looking up at the heavens with clutched hands, but if there comes a day you do not I swear to you Robb I will ensure the North does not fall, I will name Jon as king and drag him from that bloody wall myself if I have to."

This is the first time we've spoken of him there's been no jealousy, no tension. "I know you will, which is why I made you my queen. Not for an alliance or army, but so I would have you beside me fighting for the North." It's then something in his face changes. "Which is why Jon will need you also."

He speaks as if his fate is already written. "Robb-"

"If I die." His voice trembles, and he struggles to get the words out. "Marry him." The look in his eyes is one of a man putting his pride, his own heart aside, all for us. "He loves you, he won't refuse. If I die, be it tomorrow or years from now. Forgive his oath to the Night's Watch and marry him." He looks at me intently, no doubt seeing tears coming to my eyes. "So I can die knowing my wife will be loved, and my house will live on."

My throat is tight, guilt strangling me, but most of all the look in his eyes, a man who's in more pain than I've ever seen pleading with me to love again and continue living if he dies.

And so I swear to him "I will."

I take the quill from his hand and sign it, despite knowing a piece of paper means nothing in the end. If he dies there will be blood, but it will be mine to bear, not his.

~

Days later I stand by the hills outside camp, waiting impatiently for sight of Robb's horses, for any sight of him and his men returning from battle. Something that has become a familiar feeling of dread. I've not only become wife of a king but the wife of a soldier.

I remain silent as Catelyn comes to stand beside me, looking out at the horizon as well.

"When I saw you enter this camp I could have strangled you myself," she begins, not having dared approach me since I arrived. "I still could if not for one thing."

My voice is stiff. "And what is that?"

"Duty," she says and I look at her. "Family, duty, honour. My House motto, something I have lived by all my life. Since the moment I married Ned my duty was to him, his house and our children. Eventually it became one and the same. The same duty you now owe to Robb." She doesn't look at me, almost as if she does she'll regret the words. "Since you wed him you have remained true to that duty. Being a wife and a counsellor to him, one with surprising sense about the matters of war and politics."

"I am the daughter of a soldier Lady Stark," I remind her. "And the grandaughter of Tywin. I know the enemy better than any person alive. All the counsel I give to Robb is not without grounds."

"The enemy, being your family," she corrects. "You've proven enough that you have a treasonous streak in you, but if you love my son, which I believe you do, you will do your duty."

"He is all I have left in this world," I tell her, words that she did not expect. "I would never betray him, never again."

It's then we hear the thundering of hooves, and I stand there, a smile spreading across my face as I lay eyes on him. My husband. My love.

He almost jumps from his horse, opening his arms for me despite the blood that covers him, knowing I pay it no mind as I jump into them.

"We won," he tells me, wearing a grin as he kisses me.

"Of course you did," I say proudly. "That was never in doubt."

He removes his glove to take my head Hand in hand we walk back to camp to be met with celebration, a blur of excitement as he shakes the hands of his men and thanks his soldiers and lords, being greeted as not a king, but a friend by the men of the camp. My eyes remain on him, wide and adoring though it is not my intention, a queen should be seen as affectionate but not like this, not like a blatantly love struck doe eyed girl. But that is what he has made me.

"Will that be all Lord Bolton," Robb asks as they've finished discussing what to do with the prisoners of war and injured men.

"Yes your grace."

With that Robb pulls me inside our tent, lifting me up in his arms with blood pumping as it often does after a battle, eyes dark with a need to have me. Before we wed I told myself I'd take moon tea after these nights but somehow between Storms End and here I decided to put it in fates hands. Perhaps love has maddened me, because a child in the midst of war seems more like a blessing which each passing day than a curse.

~
The following day I stand there by his side, my hand wrapped around his arm as we receive my cousin Alton.

"Cousin," I say, surprised as he lays eyes on me.

"You- you look well," he stammers.

"Yes it's incredible what not being starved to death does for the body," I remark as Robb's lord's remain in an uncomfortable silence. "Now what did my mother say to my husbands demands?"

"She- she admires your spirit, your grace," he says to Robb.

"And what then?"

"She-" he stops, fearful, but Robb is anything but cruel.

"If every man were held accountable for the actions of every distant relative Ser Alton, we'd all hang," he says and I look at him in admiration. "My wife is the queen's daughter, I assure you that you are under her protection."

I nod in agreement and he says "She tore the paper up, your grace."

Robb inhales deeply but I'm unsurprised. "She did that when I gave her my fathers last will putting his true heir on the throne with the late Lord Stark as regent, she's no doubt perfected the art of it by now."

Somewhere there I hear Tyrion's voice in my own, and feel a surge of sadness in my chest.

"You've acted with honour," Robb says kindly. "I thank you for it." He looks to his lords. "Lord Karstark, see that Ser Alton's pen is clean and give him a hot supper."

"Ser Alton's pen is occupied, your grace," Karstark replies. "The prisoner's from the Yellow Fork."

"Too many prisoners," Bolton shrugs and Robb looks to me.

"My cousin has acted with honour, I ask you my lords that he be kept as a messenger and granted amnesty by the king." I look to Robb who nods approvingly and back to my cousin. "Cousin, you will be under my protection if you kneel to us."

But his lords don't like that. "He's a Lannister, he can't be trusted."

"The queen is showing kindness to a foe who has acted with great honour," Robb says, a hand on my back. "He should be given the chance to kneel to his rightful queen."

The men look to me and I look at Alton. "Cousin, should you kneel you will be treated well."

But he's more fearful of Tywin. "Forgive me your grace, but should I kneel Lord Tywin will have me executed as a traitor."

I nod in understanding and Robb decides "Have Ser Alton kept with the Kingslayer until a new pen can be built for him, have your boy look after him Lord Karstark."

"Thank you, your grace," Alton says to Robb and then to me. "Thank you for your kindness cousin."

"Should you change your mind we will speak again," I say and he nods before Karstark takes him away.

While Robb appreciates my counsel and bases strategy on it, I've taken after him in my leading, taken after his kindness and consideration, things I've never seen a king have until now.

Robb dismisses the council, although Roose lingers until a young field nurse comes.

"Your graces, may I have a moment of your time."

"Of course," I say inviting her in, Robb leaving her to me to speak with.

"I have been treating your wounded men."

"And my enemies," Robb mentions. "As some of my bannermen are fond of mentioning."

It's then I realise this is the nurse who has Bolton pissed off and I take a liking to her.

"They are not my enemies," she replies.

"That is what I tell my bannerman."

I step forward towards the nurse, a beautiful foreign girl maybe a little older than I am. "We have not met."

"My name is Talisa, your grace," she says politely, although slightly hesitantly as she looks at me, something that makes me like her more.

"Talisa," I repeat. "You are from the free cities."

"Yes, your grace," she says, the way she talks and the way she stands telling me she is someone of noble birth. "Volantis." Although she has little interest in chatting. "I've already run through my supplies I brought with me, some are easily replaced, egg yolks, serpentine, oil of roses..."

"What do you need?" I ask her as Robb listens.

"I need silk for stitching," she says, eyes falling to the fine dress I wear with disdain. "I need fennel root for those with fever, willow bark, mostly I need milk of the poppy."

I nod and tell her "Come with me, I may be some help."

She follows me out into the camp and to the tent I share with Robb.

"I've begun collecting my own stores of herbs," I tell her as we walk inside. "As a woman in a war camp I find myself out of my element, in Kings Landing I studied herbs and their properties for poisons and to remedy such things." She stares at me surprised. "It was a hostile place, and it seemed only sensible. You are free to look through what stores I have, Robb is riding to the Crag to negotiate a surrender and I will be sending a list with him, you are free to add to it."

She seems taken aback. "Thank you, your grace."

"Also it had not been brought to my attention there is a shortage of silk for stitching wounds," I say and ask "Help me out of this dress, I have another."

The corner of her lip turns up. "At once your grace."

"Call me Cassana," I tell her as she helps with the laces at the back. "Us women must stick together in places like this, especially when you have those bloody bannerman rambling on with their shit." I turn back to look at her, finding a possible friend in another woman those men don't like. "Tell me how a noble girl from Volantis came to be a Lannister war nurse."

~

Robb's preparing to leave for the Crag when I find him.

"You changed your dress," he notices at the sight of the other I wear, a simpler grey one as opposed to the one I'd arrived in made of silk.

"They need the silk more than I do," I answer and he wears a warm smile. "Let me come with you to the Crag."

He takes my hands in his. "They need you here at the camp."

"They'll survive for a day or two without me," I say, kissing his hands. "Must I watch you ride off without me once more?"

He chuckles. "You'd insist on being in the field beside me if I let you."

"Let me?" I repeat with a raised eyebrow and tease "You do not let me do anything, husband. I let myself."

"Yes, yes," he says sheepishly. "As you always remind me, wife." We laugh together and he cups my cheek. "I have thousands of soldiers, but only one wife. And this camp needs the strong brutal hand of the Storm Queen to keep it in order."

I laugh. "Brutal? Your men think I've gone soft by giving my cousin the choice to bend the knee."

"Well let them know you're the one in charge," he says, kissing my forehead. "I'll be back soon."

"You better be," I say, running a hand over his armoured chest. "The nights are terribly boring without you."

"Well you seem to have finally made a friend," he says, looking to Talisa in the distance. "My bannerman will have a fit."

"Good," I answer. "Let them." I stand up on my toes to kiss him. "Come home soon."

The look in his eyes every time he leaves melts me every time. "Always." He kisses me back, lips lingering as he tells me "I should return at dawn the day after tomorrow." 

"You better otherwise I'll ride out to find you," I warn, it wouldn't be the first time. "I love you."

"And I love you," he says, his forehead touching mine until he's called by Lord Bolton and I watch him leave on his horse with his army whilst I remain behind surrounded by lords who cannot stand me for the unfortunate matter of who my mother is.

To them I am not a Stark, not even a Baratheon, just Tywin Lannisters granddaughter. 

A lot of bastards not that I'd tell Robb that. But even Catelyn knows it.

~

I'm sitting in the tent Robb uses for his war meetings and that I use as an office, he likes to keep such matters out of the personal space we share. I look at the map on the table and to the Stormlands. Twelve houses, all I've written to, even the house of Stannis's wife, and yet no replies. It's not just strange, but impossible.

Now who would be a suspect, not the Umbers or the Karstarks, this isn't their type of sabotage, but there is one lord whose it could be.

I wait for the sun to set and the remaining men in camp to drink themselves into carelessness before donning my hood and entering through the back of Bolton's tent since he's off with Robb. Boltons. I've never been fond of their reputations and especially not of the man who's sent his bastard to retake Winterfell. But any proof of treason needs to be strong before I can make such accusations as a foreigner among Northerners.

With the tent drawn shut no one can see me as I use a candle to light the space and look through Bolton's letter satchel, finding only communications from the Dreadfort. He isn't a stupid man, he wouldn't leave anything dangerous in a place so obvious. 

And so I turn my head to where a book rests beneath his bed that piques my interest and smile, knowing that hiding place far too well. Quickly I reach for the book, opening it to find it hollowed out as I'd expected, and the inside filled with scrolls. It's the seals that catch my eye, all from the Stormlands. 

"You little fucker," I whisper as I snatch them out and place the book where I found it and shove the scrolls inside the deep pocket of my dress, but it's as I'm walking back to my tent I find chaos has broken out.

"What is the meaning of this?" I ask the men and get a variety of loud replies. "One at a time!"

It's Catelyn who runs forth with a pale face and wide eyes. "He's gone!"

"Robb?" I immediately reply from the horror on her face but she shakes her head.

"Thank the gods no, but your uncle is."

It takes a moment to dawn on me what she means and I curse out "That fucker." I immediately jump into action, marching for Lord Karstark. "Spare no men, find him and bring the fucker back alive!"

"I can't promise it will be alive," Karstark says and one of the soldiers approaches us.

"You'll want to see this, your grace."

He brings me over to Jaime's cage and my stomach churns at what I see, our cousins head bashed in with a bloody rock beside it. 

"Kinslayer," Karstark grumbles and something inside me goes cold and this sweet happy honeymoon period I've had abruptly ends. "Is that-"

I stumble backwards as Lord Karstark finds the body of his son butchered nearby in the darkness and never have I heard a man so enraged with grief.

Immediately the calls begin for justice, for revenge, it's maddening enough I have to scream for the men to hear me, scream for the men to silence themselves.

"Robb left me in charge, bring him back alive so the King will be able to take his head if he chooses," I order and the men just look at me blankly. "Is that understood!"

"Yes your grace."

They begin to scatter as I march towards my tent with Catelyn following.

"Where are you going?"

"To change into my riding clothes," I answer her. "I'm not letting him escape."

"Robb would not approve," she warns and I turn my head back to her as I enter my tent.

"If those men decide to be the ones who kill Jaime Lannister then everything goes to shit," I tell her, not caring as I begin to undress into my riding clothes and she stands there, as wound up as I am. "I know you think I'm a heartless whore but I'm not, I promised Robb I'd protect your daughters when I left for Kings Landing and I intend to keep my promise." I pause as pull my blouse over my head and finally confess to Catelyn. "I saw Sansa after Ned was killed, Joffrey dragged me before him to plead for mercy, saying I could be exiled if I did. I did it praying that Sansa would be brought with me out of that damn keep but Joffrey wouldn't let her go. I'd planned to smuggle her out before he sent his kingsguard to rape and kill me." She's pale as I turn back to her and say. "The daughter you get back will not be the same you lost, but I swear to you Catelyn, we will not give my brother further reason to torture her."

She can't find words, she only nods roughly as I pull on my boots and sheathe my sword. "Bring him back."

I nod, leaving her in charge before I leave for my horse, finding Lord Karstark wielding his sword, not taking even a moment to grieve, only out for blood.

Quietly I gather a group of Robb's own men from Winterfell.

"We are going to find him and bring him back alive, is that understood?"

"Yes your grace," they all reply, and follow me out of the camp to search the surrounding lands.

Hours pass and the darkness slowly begins to lift, leaving me half maddened with the cries for vengeance I can hear from miles away.

"Jaime!" I call out as the men's morale fades. "Jaime you fucker if you can hear me!" My voice is desperate. I was left in charge for just a few hours and the wars most important prisoner has escaped. Escaped and killed the son of a lord. "Please."

It's as we ride into camp come daybreak it becomes clear someone found him, just not us.

I can hardly see him amongst the crowd of men pushing him, and all he wears is a smirk.

The fucker.

He's just signed his death warrant.

"Enough!" I order amongst the calls for his death. "I said enough!"

But the men don't listen to me even as I draw my sword, but it's overshadowed by Karstark charging forth. "I want his head!"

Robb's own men draw their own swords, and what was a scuffle quickly becomes a standoff with two crowds of men, one enforcing the kings word and the other wanting blood.

"Any man who stands between a father and his vengeance asks for death!"

"Lord Kastark!" Catelyn yells as I force my way inbetween the two crowds of men. "He is the Kings prisoner!"

"He's a fucking Lannister like the kings whore!" he roars at me and Catelyn quickly comes to stand between us. "This monster killed my son!"

"And crippled mine!" Catelyn cries out, her voice shaking from anger. "He will answer for his crimes I promise you, but not here."

"I will have his head!" he fights. "If you try to stop me!"

"You will strike me down!" she challenges and her voice chills me to the core. "Have you forgotten me Ser? I am the widow of your liege lord Eddard Stark. I am the mother of your king!"

"And where is our king now?" he replies and I know the sound of a man about to commit a mutiny and so I step back, ordering Robb's men to draw their swords. "All he's done is run off to marry that Lannister whore and now leave her giving us commands!"

"She is your queen and the daughter of Robert Baratheon!" Catelyn fights, defending me. "As Robb is your king!"

Brienne draws her sword. "Threatening the queen and her lady mother is treason."

"Treason?" he scoffs, shaking with fury. "How can it be treason to kill Lannisters!" It's then Robb's men form a wall between Lord Karstark and I as paralysis takes over my body, remembering my last mutiny far too well. "Come on then, show yourself! Come and defend the fucker! Has he stuck it in you as well!"

And so I push through the men to face him with the tip of my sword at his throat. "I've killed men larger than you Lord Karstark and been accused of far worse so come on then, if you want to kill a Lannister I'm right here." I raise my chin, my voice strong and let my hair fall back to reveal the scar at my throat. "Far worse men than you have tried to kill me and ended up dead, so go on and explain to your king you gutted a woman who could be carrying Ned Starks grandson and the heir to the North."

 A lie, I haven't bled since Kings Landing, but they need not know. 

 It's then he sheathes his sword, voice dangerous. "When the king returns, I will demand this monsters head, but until then-" he grabs my wrist and orders his men. "Chain her, for all we know she helped him escape."

It's then I turn back to Catelyn, hugging her in a way that would seem innocent to the men before telling her "Bolton's committed treason, read the letters in my dress."

She's staring at me in horror as the men drag me away, a fight breaking out between those loyal to Robb and those out for blood and I can see the blood spilling as I'm tossed inside the stockade.

A prisoner once again.

Jaime's thrown in beside me, face down in the mud as they slam the door shut behind him, wrapping it in chains, but still he wears that stupid fucking smirk.

"Well thank you for defending me."

"You fucking idiot!" I snap at him, grabbing the rock beside me and beating him with it until there's blood and he's trying to fight me off. "Are you out of your fucking mind!"

"You try being a prisoner."

That's when I snap, unleashing what I became in the black cells. "I was a fucking prisoner! I was starved to near fucking death and tortured and beaten and humiliated! I spent months in those fucking cells so don't you dare talk to me about being a prisoner!" It's only then I realise the strength I've gained in the past weeks as I hear a crack while beating him bloody and he stares at me as I drop the rock to draw the knife I keep inside my boot and press the blade to his neck. "I could end this here and now."

"Then do it," he challenges, my hand shaking. "But you won't, because you know no matter what you tell yourself that the North will never accept you and the Starks aren't your family." I feel my face contorting as I try to keep myself from going mad. "You are a Lannister, you will always be a Lannister, end this stupid war and come home."

A twisted smile comes to my face, one of pure fury and pain. "I love Robb, he is the only thing I have left in this world, the only one who has still chosen me." He knows I mean the words because that smirk fades. "And so I choose him, and if choosing him means fighting until the bitter bloody end I will.  Because what is it you told me?" I ask him with my own smirk. "The things we do for love?"

He finally shuts up and I withdraw the knife from his throat, preparing myself for a bloody day.

~

It's when the sun sets and cries of treason and vengeance are all I hear that Brienne and Catelyn come to me. By then it's become clear neither Jaime or I will make it through the night.

"Robb's meant to return after dawn," I tell her, knowing he's too far away to save us. "And the thought of an imaginary baby can only stifle them for so long. There's men there that would rather cut me open than have the heir to the North be part Lannister."

She knows it too for her face is grim. "I read the letters, four of the Stormlords have pledged themselves to you and are assembling under Ser Barristan Selmy in his houses seat to retake Storms End while Stannis prepares to invade Kings Landing."

And Bolton hid it from me. "Bolton, he'd hidden the letters in a carved out book."

Jaime whistles. "Treason all around it is."

"Oh would you shut up!" I snap at him, kicking him from across the stockade for good measure before looking back to Catelyn. "Bolton wants me to be disposable, they want Walder Frey's daughter to be Robb's wife, a meek Riverlands girl instead of a Lannister. There's enough support from these men that I'm sitting in this damn stockade with this sister fucker."

"Ouch," he says, feigning hurt. "You should say motherfucker, considering it was your mother who I was fucking."

Catelyn merely sighs as I grab the blood covered rock and peg it at his head. "Those men aren't the only one's who'll kill you before the night is over."

"Yes, so I've heard," he remarks and looks at me. "Don't forget I was the one who protected you from your own fathers anger since you were a girl, that I was your shining knight uncle Jaime who you loved."

Catelyn scoffs. "You're hardly a knight, you've forsaken every vow you've ever took."

"So many vows," Jaime says. "That they make you swear and swear. Defend the king, obey the king, obey your father, protect the innocent, defend the weak. But what if your father despises the king, what if the king massacres the innocent? What if your niece who loved you more than your own son is the true heir to the throne but for her to rule it would mean the deaths of your sister and children?" I swallow hard as a chill settles over me. "It's too much. No matter what you're doing you're forsaking one vow or another."

"I would have protected them," I grit out, tears burning in my eyes. "I would have never let anyone touch a hair on Tommen and Myrcella's head."

"And what of your mothers?" he asks. "So what if Joffrey's overthrown, he's a beast of a child anyways who's never shown love to a single living thing. But how about your mother, would you be able to save her? The queen who fucked her brother and had his children? No matter what orders you give their heads would end up on spikes." I clamp my mouth shut. "Just look around you now, you're their queen and you're sitting in a stockade waiting for your husband to come and let you out. You have no power without an army."

Except I may yet have one.

"And you are a man without honour," Catelyn returns as my mind begins to tick over.

"You know I've never been with anyone but Cersei," he says, and immediately I see where he's going with this. "So in my own way I have more honour than poor old dead Ned." Catelyn's eyes burn, and I know if anyone kills Jaime tonight, it will be her. "What's the name of that bastard he fathered?" He looks at me. "The one you fucked while betrothed to Robb, you'd know his name."

"Brienne," Catelyn orders and Brienne steps forward with her hand on her sword.

"No that wasn't it... Snow," he says as my own eyes burn. "Bastard from the North. The bastard who fell in love with a princess. The affair I hid from everyone because we don't get to choose whom we love." He leans forward and breathes "Tell me that I betrayed you, because I never did." 

I can't, I can't say he ever betrayed me.

He turns back to Catelyn. "Did you pretend to love him, no, you hated him. Of course you did. The walking talking reminder that the honourable Lord Eddard Stark fucked another woman." He's grinning as he says "And now Robb's own wife fucked him. How fitting."

Catelyn's face is that of a truly staunch woman, one who I will never underestimate again as she orders Brienne "Your sword."

"Catelyn," I say, my voice weak as I struggle to look her in the eye. "The men will mutiny if Robb doesn't order his death." And so I take the blame from my husbands hands. "Free us. Come with us to Storms End, my men are preparing to retake it as we speak, from there I will organise for Sansa to be traded for Jaime."

She is hesitant. "How can you ensure that the deal will be honoured."

"Tyrion will honour it if it is my hand he reads," I promise her. "Tywin would never agree, but it's not Tywin who has Sansa, it's not Tywin missing their brother." Jaime even quietens. "Get us on a ship to Storms End and we can come home with Sansa and an army."

She looks behind her to make sure no guards are watching. "It will be treason."

"Robb will forgive us," I promise her. "Let the men despise us for this, because if this is Robb's decision to make half the men will mutiny regardless and Jaime will die, leaving Sansa to the sword. I have been mutinied against, it is a fate Robb cannot afford if we are to win this war. Let me take the brunt of their rage and spare him."

She looks upon me with a new respect and offers me my sword that Karstark took as I was being herded to the stockade. "If we ride hard to the Saltpans we will be able to sail from there." She offers her hand to me. "We best not waste time."

Chapter Text

Robb

"Why didn't I know about this?" I ask, holding the letters of support for Cassana. "House Dondarrion, Connington, Selmy, Tarth-"

"For whatever reason, the queen has kept this hidden from you your grace," Bolton says. "It appears her treasonous nature doesn't just extend to her own blood but to her husband."

My blood boils but my heart is cold. Even with the kingslayer gone and these letters in my hands I still can't believe it. What I can't believe even more is that her and my mother seem to be in this together.

"Why would my mother assist her in treason? She can't stand Cassana."

"Taken as a hostage perhaps," Bolton suggests, but I shake my head.

"She wouldn't stoop as low as to take my own mother prisoner," I dismiss, sensing something else is afoot. "Leave me."

He nods and leaves to the chaos outside, Lord Karstark demanding the Kingslayers head which he claims my wife has robbed him of. She is rash and impulsive, but the one thing she isn't is a fool. She would never do something so reckless if she had another choice. But even then Tywins letter to her is clear in my mind, to kill her uncles and me to be put on the throne. Except if that was the case then she wouldn't have done it like this, she would have been more clever. 

Whatever treason my men claim she's done with no warning is too reckless for her to have done alone. There's only one reason my mother would have gone with her willingly, and that is a prisoner exchange. Just as the answer is on the tip of my tongue Talisa comes to me.

She stands there with her hands clasped, wide eyed and nervous.

"What is it?"

"These men are lying to you," she tells me, looking over her shoulder at them before saying quietly under her breath. "I watched them draw blades on your wife and put her in chains before throwing her in the stockade with Jaime Lannister."

I stand up, fury and confusion taking me at once, only one question leaving my mouth "Why?"

"Because she is a Lannister and they were out for blood," she says, clearly afraid to be telling me this. "The Kingslayer and her would have been dead before dawn if they hadn't escaped, I saw them."

Immediately I'm putting the letters down preparing to leave. "Which way did they go?"

"East," she answers. "Your mother and wife, along with Brienne of Tarth and Jaime Lannister."

"Thank you Talisa," I say, heading for my horse without further explanation to my men.

They put my wife in chains, it wasn't her who committed treason, it was them.

~

Cassana

What was a fleeting thought in a moment of madness has become treason, which may well end with my head beside Jaime's if we don't pull this off. We find shelter in the sept near the closest port. Brienne deals with Jaime, having permission to beat him if he chooses to use his tongue to aggravate, leaving Catelyn and I to talk strategy.`

"I called my banners and Ser Barristan is gathering them," I begin as we figure out our plan from the port. "We sail to Storms End where they will be preparing to lay siege." I move my finger across the map before us. "It's only a short sail from Kings Landing to there, we will take Storms End and have them bring Sansa to us."

Catelyn is cautious, the letter to be sent to Tyrion in her hand. "How do you know you'll be able to take the castle."

"I've learned a thing or two from your son," I tell her as I roll the map up. "And I know politics. The men holding that castle's loyalty is no doubt torn by this civil war, and they'd know by now Stannis is fighting a losing war whilst I am the Queen of the Stormlands and the North with two armies at my back."

"I just want my daughter back," she says hoarsely. "I want her back alive."

"And they want Jaime back alive," I remind her, looking over to where Brienne has him, gagged with a hood over his head. "I know my mother and Tyrion, they don't care about keeping Sansa prisoner, they don't care about strategy. They want him back and Tywin isn't there to stop them. Tyrion will come with her, I'm sure of it

"Robb's men may yet have our heads for this," she warns. "You know they'll call this treason."

"We'll face his men when the time comes," I reply as we leave the sept to board the ship that leaves within the hour for Storms End. "The Septa's will send the raven to Kings Landing, now I'll do the rest."

"Robb will be searching for us," she reminds me. "They'll be hunting us."

I'm counting on it. I'm counting on him to follow our trail to this port. For him to find us at Storms End where his men can't make their accusations against me. For us to return with my army and end this attempt to rid of me for good.

"Once he finds the letters saying my army is being gathered he'll know where we've gone," I tell her, sure of it. "He knows it isn't in my nature to do something as stupid as handing over his prisoner, at least not without a plan."

It's as we go to board the ship the sound of hooves catches my ear and I look back to see a lone rider charging towards us, but it's the moment I see his armour my heart stops.

What is a moment of fleeting joy turns to fear as I reach for my sword. I had not planned on him riding like a madman to stop me here, had not anticipated he'd arrive here before we were long gone.

He swings himself off his horse as he comes to a hard stop. "Don't do whatever it is your planning on doing."

I raise my sword to my husband. "If you want to stop me you'll have to kill me."

He merely steps forward and lowers my sword with his hand, unafraid of me. "He is my prisoner-"

"Was your prisoner," I reply, prepared for a fight. "He's mine and I am trading him for your sister."

"Tywin-"

"Fuck Tywin, he isn't the one who has her!" I snap, Brienne herding Jaime onboard. "Would you rather Karstark take his head and give Joffrey reason to kill Sansa." He clamps his mouth shut. "The raven's already been sent, Sansa will be delivered to Storms End."

"Stannis holds Storms End."

"Not for long." It's then he sees the marks on my wrist from the shackles and whatever fight he had in him disappears as he grabs my hand. "Did they put you in chains?"

I blink at him, confused. "What does that matter? I've just committed treason."

He takes my wrist, feeling the bruises, and I've never seen such a primal look in his eyes.

"I promised you that you would never be put in chains again," he says, voice rough. "I broke that promise."

No man has ever apologised for putting me in them, let alone a man who would cut off his own hand before shackling mine. "It was not your fault."

"But it is," he argues. "I never saw it, I never believed it would come to this." The desperation, the fear in his voice clamps my mouth shut. "I should have listened to you when you told me to be careful of my bannerman. I leave for one day and they imprison my wife for nothing."

"Not for nothing," I say, an edge to my voice. "I may be innocent of the crime that is my blood but not of my sins."

"And you know I love you despite all of them," he says, bringing my hands to his lips. "No matter what blood these hands shed I'll love them."

It's then I pull his lips to mine, and ask one thing of him. "I ask that you love me despite what I'm about to do." He holds my eye, and I know in this moment I have the upper hand. "I am not returning to that camp without your sister and an army. So you turn back now or come with me." He slowly begins to shake his head, to fight me on this and so I remind him. "I am not just your wife or your queen, I am the fucking queen and my army is waiting for me. So you either board this ship and take my commands or turn back."

A ghost of a smile comes to his face. "There you are." I can't help but be stunned as he holds my face level to his. "Now let's take back Storms End."

~

Catelyn oversees Jaime and Brienne as we depart, the captain is gracious enough to show Robb and I to a private room beneath deck where we sit across from one another, weight on our shoulders.

"When I saw the letters and was told the Kingslayer was gone I didn't know what to think," he confesses to me. "You were gone. I know better now but still..."

I merely raise an eyebrow at him. "Did you really think for even a moment I'd betray you?"

"Well, it was the only thought that made any sense."

He expects me to be angry, but how can I be?

"I've betrayed you before, it's only rational to assume I would again," I say, almost praising him. "But I made a promise to you. I'll admit, I've never been one to keep my word but I will keep mine to you."

"Aye, I trust you," he says, and those words are what I've been craving to hear. Not that he loves me, but that he trusts me. "Then there's the issue of my men."

"We'll deal with them when the time comes," I promise him. "I doubt any will dare open their mouths when I come North with my army."

"With your army," he repeats. "Stormlanders are the only soldiers in the Seven Kingdoms with a reputation as fearsome as Northerners."

"My father didn't win a rebellion with cowards for soldiers," I tell him proudly, knowing he and I have that advantage over Tywin. Experienced, battle hardened men. "When we arrive at Storms End and take it we need to send out ravens to the other kingdoms to try to find allies, we can't win this war alone."

He leans back with a cup of ale in hand. "What do you suggest?"

"Dorne," I tell him and his eyebrows raise in surprise. "Yes I know they hated my father but they hate the Lannisters more. They've remained neutral this far but if they believe in our cause, if they believe we can give them justice for the murder of Elia Martell and her children I believe they'll join us."

Robb looks confused at those names, at the implications I'm making. "Elia Martell, she was Rhaegar Targaryens wife... she died during the war."

I realise the gossip surrounding her death hasn't reached as far as the North. "Gregor Clegane murdered her infant children and raped her with their blood on his hands before cutting her down all because Rhaegar wanted to rape your aunt and abandon her." The colour drains from his face. "That is what awaits me if we lose this war. I've already tasted it, I don't plan to endure what she did."

I bear the scars forever to remind me of the cost of my birthright, Robb's own eyes are fixed on the scar at my neck as he agrees "We'll write to Dorne and offer an alliance."

"We'll still need to keep the Reach neutral or else we're fucked," I tell him and he nods in agreement. "We saw the size of their army, if they were to side with the Lannisters they'd outnumber us three to one easy."

"So, we add the Reach to the list," he says, this part of war being unfamiliar to him. "We can no longer count on the Iron Fleet, and my aunt in the Vale refuses to become involved, so that leaves-"

"Dorne and the Reach," I finish. "They're the only possible allies left."

"They'll want something in return no doubt, and we can hardly make any more marriage pacts," he tells me. "The last one I broke to marry you, and it's just us."

"But it won't be," I say and tread carefully. "I would never force anything on Sansa but-"

"I will not make her marry," he says firmly. "Not after her engagement to Joffrey."

"But," I continue. "Sansa will not be the same girl who left Winterfell, that I can assure you." It is not something he wants to hear but it's the truth. "My sister Myrcella may be engaged to Trystane Martell but that can easily be undone. I will not force Sansa into anything she doesn't agree to, but these options will be her's to consider. I believe once she is out of that city she will do whatever is in her power to help put Joffrey's head on a spike."

He's reluctant, but he trusts me enough not to fight. "And what of Loras, he still believes you killed Renly."

Ah yes, Loras, the knife in my back. Much like the one Stannis put in Renly's.

"Margaery will control him, I will summon her personally to speak on this and ask that they stay neutral if they will not side with us. She- I know how to deal with her.

"Margaery," he says, still finding it strange what occurred between us. "Your lover."

"Hardly," I assure him, even if that may not be the complete truth. "We used each other, I wouldn't call that love."

"Still," he says, no longer intimidated by it, but curious. "Two women in bed. I still don't see how that could work."

That's when a mischievous smirk spreads across my face as I tell him "Lie down." He's confused until I crawl towards him and put a hand on his chest. "Lie down."

He slides down onto the boards, grinning as he asks me slowly "What are you doing?"

"When you don't have a cock you learn to use your mouth," I tell him, him knowing well enough I know to use mine. "Even then, a man should know how to use his."

We're both smiling as I climb atop him, the two of us stronger now than we ever have been, stronger than treasonous men and their plots. Stronger than all that tries to tear us apart.

~

The sea is rough as we enter shipbreaker bay, Storms End in the distance. Below deck we listen to the storm raging in the same sea that killed my grandparents. Robb is above deck with the captain. All that can be heard is the sea until Catelyn speaks.

"What you said to the lords," she begins, uncomfortable at the roughness of the sea. "Is there any chance you could be with child? It's been long enough since you wed Robb."

"I- I can't be," I say and she only looks confused. "I haven't bled since they starved me to near death in the black cells. My body- it still hasn't recovered to what it was."

She nods in understanding. "It will return, you are getting stronger by the day."

It's then I confess to her "The thought of a child, mine and Robb's, it scares me sometimes." She tilts her head confused. "That child would be the true heir to the North and the Iron Throne. Such a thing is dangerous."

I've watched everyone I loved tear each other apart for that throne, only now as the reality of pregnancy becomes more real the thought of a child of my own being endangered by it strikes a motherly fear in me I did not know I possessed.

"It is dangerous," she says quietly. "I knew it when Robb returned with you, even if the two of you are only just realising it."

It's then Robb comes down with the captain, both drenched with seawater.

"Your grace we cannot find anchorage nor venture any further into the bay for the rocks," he tells us. "Once the storm lets up we can put you on a row boat to sail into the bay."

"Thank you captain," I say and he takes his leave, but I grab onto Robb's wrist to keep him here with me. "You're staying here, you won't be any help up there."

He doesn't like the thought of staying below deck, but I know too well the accidents that can occur at sea in weather such as this. "It's not looking good."

"Don't," I warn, my superstitions coming out. "The ghosts in this sea will hear and drag us down with them."

"Dying at sea isn't the worst way to go," Jaime pipes up, all three of us feeling our eyes roll into the back of our heads. "Although I had always planned to die in the arms of the woman I love."

"Your sister you mean," Robb remarks. 

"Aye well you wed the splitting image of her," he says and knows how to hit where it hurts. "Her hair might be black but that's where the difference ends. Give it enough time and she'll suck the life out of you until-"

Brienne strikes him and pulls the gag back up over his mouth. "That is enough."

Robb catches me as the ship violently jerks and my heart stops at the awful sound I've heard too often sailors speak of as the ship breaks against the rocks of the bay.

"No," I whisper as all hell breaks loose and water begins flooding the cabin. "Get up, now!"

Brienne pulls Catelyn to her feet as Robb grabs me to stop me from slamming into the wall of the cabin as the ships battered by the storm and without thinking, without an instinct other than to save his life I begin fumbling at his armour, peeling the heavy steel off of him to give him a chance against drowning in the waves.

"Go with the Storm instead of against it," I tell him, having been raised on the cliffs above this sea, having heard the stories of sailors and seen them die in this bay. "Can you swim?"

"What?" he gapes, as the reality of what is happening finally sinks in "Cassana-"

"I love you," I tell him, knowing well this is how my namesake died. "I'm sorry."

I let go of him to clamber up the stairs to the top deck, taking my odds with the storm rather than drowning in the hull, he follows me up and the pelting rain is utterly blinding. If it's true what they say, that the sea goddesses blood runs in the veins of the Durrandons and now the Baratheon then I pray for the first time in my life to be saved.

It's in that moment the ship splits in two as it's thrown into the rocks and my feet go from under me, blindly reaching for something, anything, my fingers wrap around some type of rope and I blindly cling on for dear life, screaming out with all the strength I have until it breaks and I fall into the watery abyss with my husband screaming my name.

~

"It's the queen!"

"Is she dead?"

Hands pull at me and turn me onto my side, choking my body until finally my body jerks, water spurting from my lungs into the sand and my eyes open to Storms End in the distance.

"Princess?" I hear a familiar voice yelling out and I'm pulled onto shaking legs by Ser Barristan. "Seven hells you're alive."

But as my mind begins to make sense of what's happening I half collapse, burning eyes taking in the wreckage, the bodies, all of it and I stumble forward in horror with only one name on my lips.

"Robb?"

My head spins and my body aches, but I've survived worse than this than to just fall to my knees.

"Princess, we need to get you to a maester-" I push away Ser Barristan's arm as he goes to help me and begin to hyperventilate as much as my drowned lungs will allow. "Your grace-"

"Robb?" I whisper fearfully, finding far more bodies washed ashore than men standing and scream "Robb!"

"Cassana!" I whip around to find Catelyn, drenched with Brienne at her arm and we share a look of horror and I hear a desperate mother screaming for her son "Robb!"

"Robb!" I below at the top of my lungs as soldiers run onto what can barely be called a beach, just enough flat soil between the cliff face and the sea. "Robb!"

"Your grace, they'll find him, you need a maester," Ser Barristan insists but I shake my head wildly, vehemently resisting any attempts to pull me from the wreckage. "Princess-"

I feel Catelyn grabbing onto my arm, screaming at me "What happened!"

Blindsided I stare at her in utter shock "I-"

"Where is my son!" she screams at me, shaking me in front of my men. "Did you see-"

"He was alive when I got pulled under!" I yell back, pushing her off me. "Brienne get her out of here!"

"Don't you dare pull a mother from her son!" Catelyn screams at me so ferally I'm staring into the eyes of a wolf. "You find my son before I drown you with him!"

I strike her across the face and watch as she clutches her cheek, gaping at me "Take Lady Stark into custody. Now!"

I'm not used to having men who listen to me first and her second, which is why as Baratheon soldiers take her away I can't help the shock that ripples through me and I feel Ser Barristan's hand on my arm. 

"Princess, the shipwreck is scattered miles along the shore. I will send out search parties but you must be treated." It's only then I touch my head to feel the blood at my temple, no doubt from the rocks, but I can't move, not when he's still out there.

"I am the queen, and he is my husband. I will not abandon him."

"You aren't queen in this land until you take the castle," he tells me and I look to it, Storms End. "Stannis prepares to attack Kings Landing, it is held by a skeleton crew. We have laid siege but they have refused to negotiate."

I look back out at the ocean, crippled by fear, but grief- grief will come tonight when the bodies stacked and identified. I have Sansa Stark due to arrive here and no prisoner to trade her for, nor a castle to hold him in.

"Find Jaime Lannister," I order Brienne, trying to keep my voice from trembling. "Everything depends on it."

She nods and finally I allow Ser Barristan to take me to the camp.

I'm dripping wet in torn clothes with blood dripping down my face as Ser Barristan leads me through. I am not here as princess or heir. These are my men and I cannot allow there to be question of who leads them.

And so shaking hands I step onto a platform and watch as my men gather, unable to even let myself think of the possibility of Robb being one of those bodies washed ashore.

"I am Cassana Baratheon." My voice is loud, rough from the sea having nearly taken it. "The only trueborn child of Robert Baratheon and your Queen." Last time I stood here Loras Tyrell turned his men against me, but there are no Reach men here now, only true Storm men. "Stannis murdered Renly in cold blood and is a traitor to his house and his kingdom. I am the Queen of the Seven Singdoms and the North King and hold Jaime Lannister as my prisoner." I don't dare let myself say the words in past tense. Don't dare let myself consider what must be done if there is no longer a king. "We hold the power and we will take the throne from the Lannister bastard!" I watch as my men raise their swords in a battle cry. "The throne belongs to us! To the Stormlands! To the Baratheons!" Their battle cries echo through the camp. "It was you, the men of the Stormlands with the men of the North who took the throne from the Mad King, and we will take it again as ours is the fury!"

Even if I may yet have a different king by my side when that day comes.

Tears burn in my eyes but the blood rushing through my veins keeps me standing as Ser Barristan extends to me a sword, and upon inspection I find it is my own, given to me by Jon so long ago, no doubt found in the wreckage. 

I pull my blade free and point it to the castle "Storms End is ours, and we shall take it!"

Ser Barristan begins commanding the men, preparing them to march upon Storms End and I look to the sea praying to the sea goddess that she spared him and he's still out there, but I've seen too many ships destroyed to know how this ends.

 Brienne comes to my side in the chaos "Your grace, Lady Stark is being kept under guard."

"If Robb is dead she'll go mad," I realise quietly. "She's lost too many children to lose another."

"He will be found," Brienne promises me. "The shipwreck was scattered for miles."

But I'm quiet, forcing myself to face the worst. "If he's dead there is no one to keep the Northmen on our side." I may yet get Sansa back, but she won't be enough. "When we take the castle I will be sending a raven to the wall."

"To the wall?" she asks in bewilderment. "What for?"

"To summon Robb's heir," I answer, sheathing my sword without further explanation. "Come, it's time I returned home."

~

We arrive at Storms End, another storm gathering overhead just as my hair begins to dry with help from the harsh wind. I approach the gate with my army behind me to find the castle being held by a man I don't recognise.

"Princess Cassana," he greets from atop the lower wall. "You are mistaken in coming here. Storms End belongs to the one true King Stannis Baratheon."

I turn my head to Ser Barristan "Who is this? He is no lord."

"Ser Gilbert Farring," he answers. "Second son of House Farring. Stannis's Castellan."

I look up at the knight, in no mood for games of courtesies. "Stannis is a traitor and a kinslayer who sails to attack kings landing with a skeleton army manning his fleet. He will die, surrender Storms End to me now and your life will be spared."

He just laughs. "March back to the North little girl and leave this war to the men, once Stannis takes Kings Landing your army will flock to him. You can lay siege, but we are prepared to last out the storm."

"You're right," I say, eyeing a soldier behind me with a bow. "You are, but I am not prepared to wait it out."

Without warning I take the drawn bow from him and raise it, releasing the arrow before the knight can even think to react and watch as it buries itself in his neck and his body tumbles from the wall above onto the ground before me. 

I watch the soldiers standing behind the gate staring in horror and order "Open the gates."

With their castellen dead and an army at their gates they panic until one yells "Open the bloody gates!"

With my husband possibly dead the sound of the gates opening is what I grasp onto to keep my head up and we walk through them across the bridge into the courtyard of the castle to find a small army within who quickly surrender at the sight of mine, thousands strong.

We reach the great hall, and as soon as the doors are open I see a young Lord Meadows bending the knee. "Your- your grace. I surrender the castle onto you."

"As you should," I reply, Ser Barristan at my side and don't waste time. "Ser Barristan have Stannis's soldiers taken to the camp, those who bend the knee will be shown mercy, those who don't will be sent to the wall."

"Yes, your grace," he says and lowers his voice "Now, will you please receive treatment for your head wound."

"I will, but first," I say as Maester Jurne enters the room. "Ser Barristan I name you hand of the queen."

For some reason this surprises him. "A high station for a kingsguard."

"You are the only man I trust," I tell him in full honesty, having learned the hard way how flimsy the loyalty of lords is. "Do you accept?"

He bends the knee, and I smile at the man who has protected me since I was a small child. "Of course, my queen."

Maester Jurne bows his head to me "Welcome home, my queen."

It's then Brienne enters the hall alone and my heart stops, her voice is low. "Neither the king or Ser Jaime have been found, alive or dead."

It's only then I realise how cold it is in this castle and Ser Barristan says "I will have a hundred men searching the shoreline and nearby surroundings."

"I have my uncle Tyrion bringing Sansa Stark to the castle to exchange her for Jaime," I tell Ser Barristan, eyeing Catelyn who the guards bring in. "If he has survived we cannot let him escape."

Catelyn is half mad as she yells "He has still not been found?"

"Brienne, ask the servants to see a room is arranged for Lady Catelyn and mind her."

Catelyn's glare could very well be a knife at my throat as Brienne escorts her away and the maester comes to me.

"Your grace, you will need to be treated-"

"Yes," I finally allow and tell Ser Barristan. "Tell the lords I will hold an audience here in the hall at sundown." It's only then I allow my voice to waver "Please, find my husband."

The Maester brings me to his quarters, sitting me down and immediately checking me over for further wounds, and it's then alone with a man who has known me and tutored me since childhood I finally break down. I have retaken my castle, but I may have gotten the man I love killed in doing so.

"You must remain strong your grace," Maester Jurne says. "I have heard the tales of your husbands strength, the young wolf, you must keep faith."

I find the skin of my hand torn from clinging to the ropes during the storm and he treats it with an ointment before wrapping it. "How many shipwrecks have you seen from this tower?"

He hesitates before answering "Too many."

"And of those how many onboard have survived?"

"Few," he answers truthfully but still tells me "Keep faith, the bodies all wash ashore eventually, and he will be found."

My jaw clenches and I push the thought from my mind, throwing myself into the one thing I know how to do. Rule.

"Send letters to every major hold across the Seven Kingdoms informing them I have come for my throne, and summon every lord in the Stormlands to the castle without hesitation." I need to make a show of power, Stannis is doomed to fail if not die in his attack, once he is gone it is only Joffrey who stands against me. "Once the Stormlands is mine in full without doubt they will have no choice but to take my claim seriously. One Baratheon queen instead of two brothers fighting like children. One is dead, the other will follow."

"Yes, it has been quite heartwrenching for this kingdom seeing your house at war," he admits. "Peace within is greatly desired by all of your people and will be of benefit to you in your war for the throne. Your claim as Lady paramount and queen of the Stormlands should now be uncontested as your lady mother had your fathers bastards massacred."

My stomach sinks at the one I met, one I did like, Gendry. But he was in Kings Landing and most certainly known, he would be dead now along with the others. Yet a paranoia in me that could only come from my mother nags at me.

"Are there any still alive in the Stormlands?"

He stills and I notice his hesitance. "Several girls, no boys."

"Good," I answer, and say as though it was not my own fear "Then there will be no further claims." These men may choose me over Stannis after Renly's murder, but a male son of my fathers such as Gendry could pose a challenge. But he would have to be dead, the living image of my father as a young man, my mother would not have allowed him to escape. "Once Stannis is dead it will be my duty to foster young Shireen."

"Yes, I saw her when she was inflicted with the greyscale, a sweet girl," he tells me. "They say her mother has gone mad, infected by this fire priestess and her faith, as many of Stannis's remaining men are, as few as they may be."

I see the option before me, to take Dragonstone would be an easy feat whilst Stannis is gone, it would defeat any doubts the lords may have of my capability. "When is Stannis due to attack?"

"They say in a weeks time he will land, your grace," he answers. "His men may be few but those who follow him are amongst our best, those who served under him during the Rebellion. He should not be underestimated as those who still serve him are loyal to a fault and are battle hardened warriors."

I nod, but do not fear Stannis. All his assault will do is weaken him, it will seal his fate.

"Thank you for your counsel," I say and stand to ready myself for my audience with the lords. "Please see to the wounded survivors of the shipwreck."

"At once your grace."

~

The sun sets as I ready myself in my chambers, every moment that passes the agony worsening. It's been hours and hours since they found us ashore, and yet there is no news of Robb or Jaime. It is the uncertainty that truly terrifies me but I cannot let any weakness show as I face the lords whose loyalty has been so torn. I will announce to them my plans to seize Dragonstone once I have solidified my hold over the Stormlands and gathered what little ships we have left. Before I can move on the city I need to eliminate Stannis as a contender, I cannot defeat one house whilst my own is still at war.

But gods I need Robb by my side to pose any chance at winning this war. I need his men to defeat the Lannister forces and more.

I need the man I love, the man I've spent so long building trust with, building something great. I can't lose him now. Not after all we've been through.

The Maester has no doubt by now sent ravens to Sunspear and Highgarden, with the Vale decidedly neutral they are the only kingdoms left whose men we can hope for. But there is one fear in the back of my mind, Margaery. Joffrey is an unwed king, and she will not settle for anything less than being queen, and I have no ones hand in marriage to offer her. Loras, perhaps I could arrange a marriage between him and Shireen, seal in blood an alliance between our houses but I cannot trust him to be wise. It is Margaery I need to negotiate with.

But there is one other person I need on my side in Robb's absence, and so I find myself entering Catelyns chambers.

Brienne bows her head to me as I enter but Catelyn does no such thing, she is understandably distraught as I tell her "There is still no word of Robb or Jaime."

"My daughter, she is meant to arrive here and what do you think they will do to her if Jaime Lannister is dead?"

"I have a hundred men scouring the coast for Robb and Jaime," I say stiffly. "I will not allow the prisoner exchange to go south."

"And my son," she says, voice thick with tears. "My last son may be dead."

She is in no position to support me by any means, I'd have better luck trying to gain Stannis's support than hers in this moment, but there is one thing I can hold over her. I am queen now, not just of the North but the Stormlands, queen in my own right, and the pathway forward to survive I must be ruthless. I must be ruthless to my enemies and allies to keep them from straying.

I'll need a husband with the right name and power, and as much as I care for Jon I know Robb's will will not be taken as he wants it to be. He may be dead, and he has intrusted in me his succession, but I will still need the support of the Riverlands in what's to come. To name a bastard over Hoster Tully's grandaughter could well begin a new war.

"After we learned the news of Bran and Rickon I witnessed Robb signing his will for his succession." She is utterly quiet as she looks at me. "Robb told me it was his wish if he were to fall in battle that I ensure Jon be legitimised and crowned king in the north."

I see the look of ultimate betrayal cross her face. "Over Sansa, over my daughter?"

"Yes," I answer, keeping the second part from her. That he would have me marry Jon for my own sake. "Stand with me in front of my lords to show the support of the Riverlands and the North and I will ensure Sansa is crowned Queen in the North."

Robb left me the power to ensure his succession, and she knows it. "You do not know if he is even dead."

"No, but we are at war and Robb's lords will turn if there is a moment of doubt as to who follows," I tell her, both of us having seen it. "If Robb is gone it is either Jon or Sansa, and for your house's support I will ensure it is Sansa who follows."

With those words I know I am betraying Robb's wishes, but it is war, and I cannot apologise for doing what I must to ensure our survival, and I have just made an offer she cannot refuse.

"Alright," she finally says and composes herself. "But only for Sansa."

~

My lords are gathered in the great hall to swear fealty as I enter through one of the side doors dressed in a gown of black and gold that once belonged to my namesake, a dress fit for a queen with a dagger at my hip as Ser Barristan announces me.

"You stand before Cassana of the House Baratheon, the Storm Queen, First of her name. The one true daughter of Robert Baratheon and chosen heir of Renly Baratheon. The Lady Paramount of the Stormlands and Storms End. The Queen in the North. The Queen of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men, Lady of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm."

For the first time I take my throne made of stone, and the lords kneel as Ser Barristan places upon my head the crown of the last Storm King. I look out at the room and feel it, the doubt, men who would so openly call me little girl. They are here for three reasons, one because I am Robert's little girl, two because I was Renly's named heir, or three, because they refuse to follow Stannis.

It is time they realise they stand here before their queen, not because a man chose me to be here or as a last resort. I remember the lessons my mother would try to give Joffrey of ruling, and I remember my grandfathers even better. Now is the time to use them.

"Stand." The lords and some ladies stand from where they kneeled and that deep rage that has been seeded within me with every betrayal burns. "On my fathers deathbed, I watched as he signed a declaration for his true heir to succeed him with Eddard Stark as regent. In the night Renly Baratheon fled court with some men who I recognise standing here today. Leaving me with my betrotheds father as my only supporter. It was Ser Barristan who saved me from Joffrey's swords as he seized the throne, a throne that would have been mine if my men had not fled as cowards." 

I feel the energy in the room shift, I see the lords and their sons and their knights look at one another, looking at those who fled with Renly in shame. 

"The throne would have been won with Renly as my hand if not for your cowardice. Instead I was consigned to the Black Cells, beaten and starved until I was but skin and bones. Did any of you march on Kings Landing? Did any of you go to Joffrey and demand my release? No. You happily played in Renly's tournaments as I faced the sword before the mobs of the city, abandoned by my men and my house, my life saved only by my fathers dear brother in all but name Ned Stark who fought for your king and beside so many of you in the rebellion, and you let him lose his head."

Catelyn stands there beside my throne, her face stone as these men are forced to look upon Ned's widow, a man who they too abandoned in Kings Landing.

"It was a Lannister of all people who freed me and abetted my escape from the city, not Renly who promised he would come for me. I would have been long dead before he ever set foot outside the Stormlands. That was his promise to you wasn't it? His grand rallying cry, to march upon the city and free Roberts little girl from the hands of the wicked Lannisters?" The lords struggle to meet my gaze as I survey the room. "You failed, he failed. Even as I came to the camp skin and bones and bloodied with the blood of the men my brother sent to rape and murder me, so many thought I was mad, unfit, even as I planned Renly's war from him whilst his lords and knights played in tournaments and revelled in fools glory."

Ser Barristan turns his head to me in concern, almost worried as to where I am taking this. But I am not about to let these men think I sit here by their will, they stand here by my mercy. In these times it is not my fathers example I follow, but my grandfathers.

"And when Stannis assassinated Renly in the night, how many of you raised your swords in my name as Loras Tyrell set his men upon me to murder me? Is that the loyalty of the feared Stormlords who brought the House Targaryen to its end? To let the Baratheon dynasty end after seventeen years because none of you dared to fight for its heir." I look to Catelyn who watches me with almost a sort of reverence. "It was the North who marched south for me whilst my own men played at war. It has been the North and the Riverlands who have been my most staunch and loyal allies. They had not forgotten me whilst my own men had. It was not until you men fled from Stannis and his mad fire priestess that you answered my calls from the battlefield where the real war is being fought." My voice is stronger than I am as I declare "Many of you I ought to have executed for treason for turning to Stannis following Renly's death, but you stand here in this hall by my mercy." I stand from my throne and say "If anyone in this room, dares question my rule speak it now."

I cannot help the slight smile that creeps onto my face seeing the sudden fear in these men's eyes, they expected Roberts little princess, they expected a woman through whom they could rule. Ser Barristan may have gathered them in my name but none of them expected to be standing before a queen to answer for their betrayals.

As expected the room is silent except for the Storm outside these walls. The soldiers in the field, I won them with a rallying cry, I have inspired their loyalty, their admiration, but it is the lords in this room that I must intimidate, and that I have done. 

"Stannis is expected to land at Kings Landing with a skeleton crew within the week and lay siege to the city, I expect defeat at the hands of the Lannister army led by Tywin Lannister. I expect every ship you have to be at mine and my husband's disposal as he is commander of our armies." I don't let myself consider the alternative. "We will take Dragonstone and return all Baratheon territory to House Baratheon, I expect Stannis will destroy our fleet in his attack and so we will focus our strategy on defeating Tywin Lannisters forces in the field and thus leaving the city undefended for attack. I have sent ravens to every major holdfast in the Seven Kingdoms, Dorne and the Reach have not sworn for House Lannister and I have summoned them to meet with me to discuss terms." I see the looks exchanged at the mention of allying with Dorne. "Dorne may have served House Targaryen and have been longstanding enemies of the Stormlands but I will remind you that it is Tywin Lannister who murdered their princess and her children, and they crave vengeance and I will give it to them." There is a reason Prince Oberyn was considered a potential match for so long. "At present we have the armies of the North, the Riverlands and the Stormlands under my command. Tywin's army stands strong and numbered however it is our men who won a rebellion against the Targaryens, not him. We have yet to face defeat at the Lannisters hands, but unlike Stannis I have no plans to send thousands of men to the slaughter for a pointless attack on the capital. We-"

The doors fly open and I'm frozen in place as my husband enters, drenched with rain but alive with a sword at Jaime's neck. 

My men gape at the scene before them as Robb gives me an exhausted grin as he throws Jaime to the floor. "Your prisoner."

"Robb," Catelyn gasps out and I grab the arm of my throne as relief wracks my body so violently I cannot see clearly.

 Brienne keeps her standing as Robb walks through the centre of the room and kneels before me, taking my hand and bringing it to his lips as tears slip down my cheeks. "My queen."

Whispers fill the room for the first time since I entered for the young wolf, the man who has Tywin Lannister running as I pull him to his feet and into my arms, whispering into his ear "I thought you were dead."

"It will take more than a storm to keep me from you," he replies and looks back at Jaime on the floor. "I would have been here sooner but I had my hands full."

"I love you," I tell him with my whole heart. "Gods I love you."

I let him go so Catelyn can see to her beloved son and I leave my throne to walk to my uncle, men whispering in absolute shock that Jaime Lannister, Tywin Lannisters son, is crumpled on the floor, my prisoner.

"Hello, uncle."

He looks up at me, bloodied and bruised but alive. "That crown is too big for your head."

"Brienne," I call out, suddenly filled with glee. "Please put him in a dark cell and ensure he is fully guarded at all times." I lean down to tell him "There's no escape for you now until we have Sansa Stark in hand."

Brienne hauls him up off the floor, too happy to do so and my lords all gawk as he's dragged away, Robb couldn't have come at a better moment.

"My lords, my husband Robb Stark, the young wolf, Lord of Winterfell and King in the North," I introduce proudly, my voice considerably more joyful than it was a moment ago. "This is the man who has Tywin Lannister running scared and who will be leading your men into battle, the man who has never lost a battle. Your king."

I can't help the smile that spreads across my face as my lords, too scared to consider doing otherwise, bend the knee to my husband. To their king.

I almost lost him, I almost lost everything I still love, and yet now I have everything in hand. For the first time I truly believe we will win this war.

Chapter Text

Hello all, unfortunately I cannot foresee myself completing this fic, but I’ve decided to post an extended outline for what would have occurred. I’d estimate the story would reach at least half a million words and take several years to complete, which unfortunately isn’t feasible. Out of respect to my readers I’ve decided to provide this outline and I hope this can provide closure to my most dedicated readers. Thank you everyone for reading this story, someday I may return to the world of Westeros but most of my time these days is dedicated to a Masters in History and other stories in a Galaxy Far Far Away.

I’ll post the outline season by season, with a few stand-alone scenes of major plot points in the show such as the Red Wedding.

Chapter Text

Season Two

Cassana and Robb reunite and affirm their love and loyalty to one another. Robb is injured from the shipwreck and seen to by a Maester whilst Cassana grapples with the situation at hand. Her and Robb share an intimate moment, and a tearful one on Cassana’s part, and she refuses to leave Robb’s side, even as Catelyn comes and fusses over him. They throw an impromptu feast for the Stormlords present and then spend the night alone together in each other's arms. 

The following day Cassana forges a plan ahead with Robb and her closest advisors, electing to capture Dragonstone whilse Stannis sails for Kings Landing and then take his head for Renly’s murder if he survives the attack (and to remove any challenge to her succession). Despite this, Cassana affirms Shireen as her heir until she has her own child and to appease the houses still sworn to Stannis. Cassana and Ser Barristan discuss the historical complications of Rhaenyra Targaryen’s claim, of a chosen female heir over male kin, but she remains undeterred. 

Anticipating Stannis’s defeat, she holds council with the Stormlords and leans on Robb’s presence to solidify her authority. They are a united and powerful partnership publicly, but privately issues emerge. Her relationship with Catelyn remains strained, and when Cassana and Robb privately discuss the events that occurred while he was unaccounted for she incidentally confesses that her and Catelyn agreed that Sansa should succeed him over Jon in the event of his death. Robb is angered by this, which comes as no surprise to Cassana, but she is honest with him nonetheless. The two argue the matter of succession due to Sansa’s status as a woman and Jon’s as a bastard, and Cassana asks if her own claim to the throne should be discarded in favour of one of Robert Baratheon’s bastards, since she knows of Gendry. 

This immediately makes Robb fall silent, and he temporarily abandons that discussion to ask if Cassana would still fulfil his wish that she marry Jon in the event of his death. Despite holding private doubts she says yes and he points out the hypocrisy that a bastard could not rule the North, but could be king consort of the Seven Kingdoms, and that legitimising Jon to be her consort would place him ahead of Sansa in the succession regardless. Cassana is stunned by her husband’s wit, and as frustrated as she is she’s impressed by his argument, unable to fault it. Still, there is no end in sight to their disagreements and she decides that the only solution is for the two of them to produce a legal and undisputed heir. 

He’s hesitant due to her seeing it as a political decision rather than a personal one, considering her previous reluctance to have children so young, and so she lies and tells him that she does want a child, knowing that in the event of his death their child would secure both the Northern and Southern succession. Robb, who’s both anxious and thrilled by the prospect of fatherhood, enthusiastically agrees to actively begin trying to conceive.

She solidifies her position as Lady of Storms End as Stannis prepares for the attack on Blackwater Bay, inviting the Tyrells, Martells, and Arryns to meet with her. With Tyrion’s agreement Cersei personally accompanies Sansa to Storms End in order oversee the prisoner exchange, Sansa for Jaime. Cersei brings Ser Meryn Trant as her official protector and Ser Illyn as unofficial sacrifice to the Starks in the name of good will on Tyrion’s advice, who remains behind in the Red Keep with the incoming attack on Blackwater Bay. Tywin is unaware of their plot to exchange Sansa for Jaime, and to hopefully reach a compromise with Cassana.

Cassana sits on her throne with Robb on one side of her and Greywind on the other as their ship arrives. Jaime is chained in the throne room under Brienne’s guard when Cersei enters with Sansa, Ser Meryn Trant. And Ser Ilyn Payne. Sansa breaks free from Ser Meryn’s grasp and immediately runs to Robb who embraces her and passes her to Catelyn, however, Cassana’s guards stop Cersei from running to Jaime, instead keeping them held back at sword point. Ser Barristan introduces Cassana and Robb by their full titles. ‘Cassana of House Baratheon, The Storm Queen. First of her name, the one true heir of Robert Baratheon. Lady of Storms End and The Queen in the North. The Queen of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men, Lady of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm’ and ‘Robb of House Stark, The Young Wolf. First of his name, Lord of Winterfell and King in the North. The King consort of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men.’ 

Cersei dismisses their titles, referring to herself as Queen Regent, before Cassana cuts her off and informs Robb that Ilyn Payne took his father’s head and orders him to be seized. This is permitted by all parties in the name of brokering a successful prisoner exchange, Sansa for Jaime. Cassana finally faces her mother for the first time since her escape from Kings Landing, and whilst she is relieved to see Sansa is well their fears for Arya are confirmed when Cersei states she still has not been seen since Ned’s execution. Cassana allows Catelyn to rage at Cersei for the mistreatment of her daughters, whilst Cassana herself is overcome by conflict. She still has not handed Jaime over to Cersei despite Sansa now being back with the Starks, and remains silent as Cersei pleads/orders her to surrender to Tywin, not knowing that Tywin has threatened a union between Cassana and Jaime. Cassana makes her aware of this, much to the disgust of all in the room, but Cersei refuses to believe the threat is genuine, and that Cassana would be spared if she surrendered and returned with her to Kings Landing. 

Cassana asks what she would intend for Robb and the rest of the Starks, and Cersei makes a remark about protecting her own, suggesting that Catelyn and Tywin broker an acceptable marriage for Sansa and that Robb take the Black or surrender himself for execution. She continues to anger Cassana, and inadvertently making it very clear that there will be no peaceful resolution that ends with Robb keeping his head, and so Cassana abandons any suggestion of peace or negotiation by ordering Brienne to take Cersei prisoner, breaking guest rite. This is vehemently opposed by all present, with the exception of Catelyn who abstains from the protest, but Cassana’s authority is final. 

Cersei, Ser Meryn, and Ser Ilyn are taken to the cells alongside Jaime and Cassana dismisses her council when they begin to warn her of the Lannister’s wrath. Later that night she’s alone in her chambers, and only allows Robb in. Robb raises the issue of his honour, and Cassana dismisses his concerns in stating that she broke the agreement of the prisoner exchange and imprisoned them, not him, and that she retains the right to imprison her own blood if she wishes to. He storms out and they begin sleeping in separate chambers after this argument, complicating her plans to fall pregnant. The lords are torn, some celebrating Cersei’s imprisonment and others condemning it, but all are aware of Tywin’s incoming wrath now that Cassana has two of his children hostage, but she still believes she can reason with Tyrion and get him to support her claim over Joffrey, and alone she imagines a coup led by him and Varys against Joffrey from within the Red Keep. 

Consumed by loneliness and being given the silent treatment by Robb, Cassana drunkenly meets with Cersei. She argues with her mother, condemning her support of Joffrey while Cersei mocks Cassana for marrying Robb after her affairs with Jon and Margaery, using it as leverage against her whilst Cassana throws Cersei’s affair with Jaime back at her. Their fight goes low and is hurtful with no successful resolution, Cersei remains adamant that Cassana abandon the Starks and save herself while Cassana only grows certain that Joffrey and Tywin’s deaths are necessary to secure not just her rule, but her life. The fight only ends when Robb, who had been notified of Cassana’s visit to the cells, walks in on Cassana violently assaulting her chained mother with an empty goblet. Robb pulls Cassana off and throws her out of the cell, forcing her down the hall where Cassana, who’s hysterical and still intoxicated, verbally lashes out at him for intervening, and reminds him of what Cersei has inflicted upon his own blood, and condemns him for abandoning her.

Robb lashes out in return, reminding Cassana that she’d lied to defend Cersei after Bran fell, and that she was the one who had abandoned him then rather than look him in the eye and tell him the truth as a good and honest wife would. The fight escalates until Ser Barristan and Brienne appear, having been summoned by guards, and the two fall silent. Robb asks that Cassana be escorted back to her chambers, and despite her protests Ser Barristan leads her away. Ser Barristan chides her for her hysterics, and in turn she reminds him that he hardly dared lecture the Mad King, or her own father, but Ser Barristan remains unapologetic. Stating his wish that she be a better ruler than her father, and a better person than her mother, and Cassana is left alone in tears in her chambers. When morning comes she detaches in a way that she hasn’t since she reunited with Robb, recalling her mothers many warnings about love, and deciding to put it aside for the sake of the war. Now that Sansa is safe Catelyn increasingly isolates herself from the political and personal arguments between Cassana and Robb over conquering Dragonstone as opposed to returning to the Riverlands, whilst Catelyn simply wishes to return to Winterfell with her daughter, distancing them both from Cassana’s rule. Ser Meryn and Ser Meryn are both kept alive with the intention of them being taken to the Riverlands and executed publicly in front of the Northern Lords to appease them after she’d spared Jaime from their wrath. 

Cassana and Robb make an effort to be cordial, putting on appearances for the sake of Cassana’s authority and the stability of her rule over her lords, but their relationship continues to be strained behind closed doors. Increasingly isolated, she continues to visit Cersei and takes up drinking with her, both out of personal misery and to get any intel she can regarding the state of the Red Keep and Tywin’s plans. On Ser Barristan’s advice, they postpone conquering Dragonstone until Stannis can decimate his forces attacking Kings Landing, in case Stannis were to divert course to protect Dragonstone, which would leave Cassana’s smaller fleet overwhelmed. 

Surprise echoes through Dragonstone as Oberyn Martell arrives to personally meet Cassana as a representative of Dorne. He is curious and displays interest in both her and Robb, and whilst Robb is apprehensive at best towards Oberyn, Cassana is immediately taken with him on a superficial level and the two hit it off both politically and personally. In private with Oberyn, Cassana remarks that she once thought she would be betrothed to Oberyn, and Oberyn laughs, stating that he never would have accepted a betrothal arranged by a Baratheron, and especially not by a Lannister. She reminds him that she happens to be both, but he notes that she stands against both of those houses now, which makes her an ally of interest to Dorne. She mentions her sister’s betrothal but Oberyn assures her that it is merely Doran playing the long game. She then asks after Myrcella and Oberyn tells her that she’s become acquainted with his own daughters, and Cassana is secretly stunned at the image of Myrcella frolicking with bastards considering how deeply it would scandalise Cersei. 

Cassana and Oberyn, sharing in mischief, decide to pay a visit to the cells. Cersei is shocked to be greeted by Oberyn, especially in her dishevelled state, and she accuses Dorne of playing both sides, to which Oberyn remarks that he’s a free spirit. Cersei, through her anger, sees Cassana’s intrigue with Oberyn and remarks that if she’s going to betray her husband again better it be with a prince than a bastard. Now Oberyn is the one who’s intrigued, although he guides Cassana away before another fight can ensue. Cassana doesn’t explain, but Oberyn tells her of Ellaria, and the idea of a paramour, that such extra-marital activities are commonplace in Dorne when a marriage is arranged. Cassana assures Oberyn that she loves her husband, but that mistakes were made in their courtship. Oberyn assures her she has done no wrong, but Cassana remarks that she’s done plenty wrong. 

Oberyn, seeing a challenge before him in getting Cassana to embrace her passions, openly flirts and attempts to court Cassana in front of Robb during a feast and they share a sexually charged dance, causing scandal, but Cassana relishes Robb’s jealousy since it proves to her that he still has feelings towards her. She uses Oberyn’s attention as a means to an end in order to provoke a response from Robb, from which she could rekindle their relationship, but it backfires. Robb leaves the room and in private he condemns her the show they put on and so openly entertaining Oberyn and the show they put on, remarking that she could at least have the grace to do it in private. He considers her public display an act of personal disrespect against him when he’s still supported her in front of all others, even Catelyn, despite the state of their personal relationship, and he brings up her affair with Jon whilst attacking her for what he believes to be a budding affair with Oberyn.

Old wounds reopen and she realises that Robb will never be able to fully trust her. He leaves with the threat of returning to the Riverlands and leaving her behind to entertain Oberyn. She visits her mother and Cersei tells her that she is her parents child, revealing that Robert was hardly faithful in his courtship with Lyanna and in passing hints at her own indiscretions against both Robert and Jaime. The dots connect for Cassana, and in private she drunkenly destroys her personal quarters in a fit of guilt and rage-induced hysteria, finally faced with the worst resemblances she shares with her parents. Hating what she’s becoming, she drunk and tearful she shows up at Robb’s door, and he embraces her wordlessly. The two share a bed (non-sexually), and while they don’t speak about their marriage or their earlier fight, their feelings for one another are quietly reaffirmed. Even so, the space between them is heavy.

In the morning she promises Robb that she has no intention of beginning an affair with Oberyn, and urges him to seriously consider a Dornish alliance. Robb is understandably hesitant, angry even, but he puts his feelings aside and trusts her political guidance. Seeing a window of opportunity she adds that the only man’s bed she intends to lay in is her husband’s, but Robb again shuts her out, still deeply hurt and mortified by her actions the night before, before relenting and saying that sharing a room will be the best way to dismiss rumours of unfaithfulness, or worse, rumours that their child could be a Dornish bastard if she happened to be pregnant. Cassana informs him that her time of the month has just been and that therefore she isn’t pregnant, and Robb’s visibly disappointed. She promises Robb that the only child she will ever have will be his, but that they have to lay together for that to happen. Robb still brushes her off and says they have time, leaving Cassana maddened by her husband's coldness towards her. 

Later they meet with Oberyn to arrange an alliance with Dorne. Without Robb’s consent, she and Oberyn agree that her firstborn child and heir will marry a Martell, who will act as her child’s consort, with them both agreeing that her first born child will ascend the throne regardless of gender. Robb, who’s no stranger to marriage alliances, draws the line at betrothing a child who has not yet been conceived, and he and Cassana snipe at one another in front of Oberyn, who’s entertained by their obvious marital problems. Robb tells Oberyn that he and Cassana will have to privately discuss the terms before agreeing, despite Cassana having negotiated these terms, and Oberyn agrees. In private Cassana and Robb descend into another argument, where he names her as a hypocrite for marrying off a child who hasn’t even been conceived when she herself sought to make her own match, and that the child’s father should have some say in the matter. Cassana decides that their first child will sit the Iron Throne as her heir, and that she will decide their future, and that their second will belong to the North as Robb’s heir. Robb is frustrated and in no mood for compromise, and argues against her decision. The two continue fighting with no resolution until they’re interrupted by Ser Barristan, informing them that Stannis has lost the Battle of the Blackwater. 

With Stannis’s defeat surviving Baratheon men flock to Storms End to bend the knee to Cassana, who plans to seize Dragonstone and is mobilising a force with the assistance of the Stormlords. During a war council Robb disagrees with this course of action, stating that it currently has no strategic use, and that they’d merely waste men trying to defend an empty rock from the Lannister fleet when their men are needed in the Riverlands, and when the time comes to attack Kings Landing they could look at seizing it then, but not now. Cassana raises the issue of Stannis’s wife and daughter, noting that if Stannis himself survived the attack that he’ll be retreating to Dragonstone, and that they must decisively eliminate the threat he poses. The Stormlords are divided, with the bulk siding with Robb due to his reputation as a King who’s never lost a battle, whilst those who side with Cassana seek a decisive vengeance against Stannis for personal wrongs done unto them. Cassana asks for a private moment with her husband, and they are left alone. Cassana chides him for questioning her authority, and Robb states that he’s only trying to win a war, not defy her in front of her men. Reminding her that she entrusted military strategy to him and that he’s entrusting political strategy to her. The two argue until Robb suggests sending scouts out to get a better grasp of the battle’s aftermath before making a final decision, and she agrees. 

Fractures continue to appear between Cassana and Robb, with Catelyn pressing Robb to return to the Riverlands before his lords pack up and march back north. Robb gives Cassana an ultimatum and she decides to stay in the Stormlands while he returns to the Riverlands, neither of them knowing how long it will be until they see one another again. The two share one last night together with the aim of conceiving, and an act that begins as hate-sex turns desperate, tender even, and they sleep together a second time that night. In the morning Robb asks her to return to the Riverlands with her, and she reminds him that his men put her in chains. Robb cannot defend this, and states that he will punish those responsible. Cassana remarks that Lannister blood is still Lannister blood to those lords, regardless of her name or hair colour. Robb feels deep shame for allowing it to reach that point, for not being able to protect his wife, and he accepts that she will be safer in her own seat of power. 

Cassana reminds Robb that Bolton stopped letters from the Stormlands from reaching her and urges him to not trust him, along with Karstark, which leaves Robb conflicted between upholding his wife’s honour and keeping a fighting force of men, still unaware of how serious the threats made against Cassana were. She tells Robb that some of his men would sooner kill her and cut his child from her body than have the heir to the North descend from Tywin Lannister, that in their eyes she will always be a Lannister spy and a spiteful whore. She says that while the latter may be true the former is not, that she would die for their cause, but not at the hands of Robb’s own men. Robb’s trust in his men is shattered, and he says that he has no choice but to return to the Riverlands and deal with their treason, and Cassana accepts this. Reluctantly Robb leaves for the Riverlands with Catelyn and Sansa, along with an escort of Baratheon soldiers and Ser Meryn and Ser Ilyn, while Cassana sails for Dragonstone with Oberyn and the small Baratheon fleet they have.

Chapter Text

On the journey to Dragonstone Cassana rejects Oberyn’s sexual advances, but accepts his company, and a mutual respect is established between the two as they bond over their hate for the Lannisters and bisexuality. A growing intrigue emerges between the two, with Cassana silently wondering what may have happened if she had become acquainted with Oberyn before she had met Robb (imagining a Rhaenyra-Daemon-esque dynamic without the incest) due to her fascination with the life he’s lived and the tales of adventure he regales her with. She shares more details of the sexual encounter she had in the North, but refrains from mentioning who the bastard in fact was. He tells her that it was an act of self-sabotage rather than love, an indicator that she wished to break from the duty imposed upon her regardless of whatever feelings she had for who. That she may love Robb, but that she was bound to seek out what was forbidden, and Cassana quietly begins to reassess that situation and the feelings she had for the brothers. Ser Barristan later discourages Cassana from entertaining Oberyn alone, and she assures him that she understands his concerns but that she intends to remain loyal to Robb despite their separation.

They find Dragonstone utterly desolate, with Shireen and Selyse having been evacuated from the island along with many others, and she’s unimpressed to realise that she’s effectively captured an empty rock. She’s even more frustrated to find that Robb was right about it having little strategic value when she does not have a fleet large enough to launch a remotely successful naval attack against Kings Landing or Casterly Rock, that it is in fact their combined ground forces that host their bulk of their strength. That her conquest of Dragonstone is one of pride rather than strategy. Cassana then realises that one of her banners must have sent a raven warning Stannis’s surviving forces of her intent to conquer the island, and paranoia builds. Oberyn reminds her that Dragonstone should have been her seat due to being the heir of the king, and that it is hers by right, but it does little to content her. She waits several days to see if Stannis returns to the island, not yet knowing his fate, and while she waits she’s driven mad by uncertainty and the state of her marriage. 

Cassana hopes that her and Robb had managed to conceive prior to their parting, only for her period to arrive, adding to her frustration as she lacks both an heir and Stannis’s head. Ser Barristan and Oberyn both advise her as she forges a path ahead, reminding her that attacking Kings Landing from the sea as Stannis has done will be impossible with the best of their fleet decimated, and that it would be suicide to send their remaining ships against the Lannister fleet. She concurs that an attack on three fronts, from the North and the South, as well as from the sea, would be the only way they could take Kings Landing. She also reminds them that Robb is set on conquering Casterly Rock, but that it would be exceedingly difficult now that the Reach has sided with the Lannisters. She learns that the Tyrell’s have sworn themselves to House Lannister, and she receives word of the engagement between Margaery and Joffrey, which causes Cassana to drink herself into a rage at what she sees as a personal betrayal by Margaery.

Cassana and Oberyn devise a plan, a co-ordinated siege on Kings Landing from the south with Dornish forces and the north with Northern forces, with the Baratheon army split between the two as necessary and creating a naval blockade. The longer they speak of strategy the more Cassana wishes Robb were present, and she says as much to Oberyn and Ser Barristan. Unsure of Stannis’s status, she leaves Dragonstone with a skeleton crew and returns to Storms End while Oberyn returns to Dorne to discuss with Doran how much military support Dorne will offer and how Myrcella’s engagement to Tristan will conflict with this new arrangement. He promises to stay true to his word that they will support her claim, but cannot promise that military support will be swift due to Doran’s reluctance to involve Dorne so directly. Cassana sorts through the ravens that have been received in her absence, only to feel dejected at having received none from Robb. Though, upon receiving news that Winterfell has been torched by the Iron Born she decides that she must return to Robb at once.

Cassana’s advisers advise her to stay in Storms End, in her seat of power, but her increasing isolation and paranoia, along with this news, solidifies her decision to return to the Riverlands. She meets with an imprisoned Cersei one last time, who warns her of Tywin’s wrath and that the rains of Castamere will fall on House Stark for her betrayal, but she refuses to listen. Cassana takes roughly half her forces with her, transporting them via the small fleet she commands, and leaves the other half to defend the Stormlands under Ser Barristan and Brienne’s guidance considering they’re the only people she trusts with the task. They each protest, but she insists that her husband will be all the protection she will need once they are reunited. She leaves Cersei and Jaime under their guard, but leaves disturbed by the fact that Tywin had not sent a single letter to negotiate or request their return. 

Cassana makes a dramatic and unannounced arrival at Riverrun, on horseback with her army behind her as a statement to the Northern lords that she is not at their mercy. Her and Robb reunite outside Riverrun’s walls, each bowing to the other in sight of their lords as a sign of respect. Cassana is formally welcomed by the Tully’s, and when Catelyn offers to arrange a room for her Cassana dismisses her request and states that she will be sharing one with Robb. Robb is surprised by this, but he does not argue. An impromptu feast is held to welcome Cassana and the Baratheon lords accompanying her, where Cassana is jarred by Talisa’s presence, but she decides not to dwell on it when there are more important matters at hand. 

It is late before her and Robb are granted a true moment alone in their chambers, and they reunite almost as strangers rather than as a married partnership despite having been parted for a short time. They find themselves revitalised by a newfound plan of attack due to Dorne’s involvement, and they set aside the conflicts that parted them to discuss their shared goals that brought them together in the first place. Finally, Cassana admits that Robb was right, and she acknowledges that she had become the worst of both her parents, an unfaithful drunk, and apologises for the pain she has caused him as well as swearing to strip herself of the ways of Kings Landing, to become someone better. Someone honourable. Robb listens quietly as she tells him how deeply she’s missed him, both his counsel and his company, and that she does not want to fight this war, nor live, without him by her side. Robb reciprocates this, in sharing the issues he’s had with his lords since returning and his strife over Winterfell. That, as much as they may have fought, that perhaps they can move forward with a new appreciation for one another. The two share a romantic and sexual night together and steadily they rekindle their romance and their marriage. 

Though, Cassana grows suspicious of Talisa’s presence within the castle and suspects that Robb may have slept with her whilst they were parted in an act of spite for Cassana’s indiscretions, both with Jon and what Robb no doubt believed she shared with Oberyn. Knowing that she has no grounds to condemn him without being a hypocrite she keeps her mouth shut, but the paranoia festers despite their relationship growing seemingly stronger. Her and Robb continue trying for a child as their forces battle the Lannisters, in the Riverlands, trying to move further south, only to find themselves still outnumbered due to the Tyrell’s having joined the fight. The Northern lords were temporarily appeased by Ser Meryn and Ser Ilyn’s executions, but they have not forgiven her or Catelyn for escaping with Jaime, even if he is still held prisoner in Storms End. Their distrust of Cassana lingers despite having an army to support her authority, and that too festers, with many disapproving of the influence she seems to hold over Sansa. Including Catelyn. 

A letter from Oberyn, informing Cassana that Doran will not provide support until a child is born to fulfil their agreement, leaves her in despair. However, when Robb enters the room and sees the seal upon the letter he interprets her despair differently, insinuating an affair between her and Oberyn, and she accuses him of an affair with Talisa. After a brief fight it becomes clear that they have both been faithful since marrying, and a weight is lifted from them. They reaffirm their commitment to one another, and genuine amends are made between them. Their relationship grows stronger with each day despite the stress of the war, and they continue trying, quite desperately and enthusiastically, for a child. Falling truly and deeply in love with one another now that they are more united than they have ever been.

The two Lannister boys are captured and Cassana asserts authority over what is to be done with them, only to find herself in conflict with Lord Karstark who still demands justice and questions her status as both Queen, and as a wife, due to the contents of Doran’s letter and their agreement having been made public in war councils and the mounting pressure on her to fall pregnant. Her fertility is called into question due to her and Robb having been wed for quite some time with no success, and Robb sharply dismisses his council, however Cassana begins to question if she is in fact fertile. That night she is the one to raise the issue with Robb, who insists that they just need to continue trying, but her doubts linger and she goes for a walk once Robb is asleep. She tends to the boys, her cousins, and promises them that she will speak to Robb about having them transferred to Storms End for their safety upon hearing their concerns. 

It’s then that they are attacked. Cassana is struck and knocked to the ground while the boys are killed on sight. In horror she attempts to escape while the attackers ensure the boys are in fact dead, only for them to turn their attention to her and grab her, pinning her to the wall and covering her mouth when she screams for guards. Considering they did not expect her to be present, they debate what to do with her, and they decide that killing her then and there will only serve the North and save it from “a southern whore.” They taunt her with the knowledge of her affair with Jon, and she’s horrified to realise that information is anything but a secret, even amongst the ranks of soldiers. They turn even more vulgar, in wondering if she’s the same type of whore as Cersei, in questioning if Cassana had ever laid with Joffrey. They continue to taunt her, stating that it would be better if Robb “were to get a bastard on his foreign woman than to let us be ruled by a Lannister whore. If she has her way she’ll put a bastard on our king’s throne, just like her mother.” The watcher then intervenes, in panic saying that they could not kill Cassana without first checking with their lord, and an argument ensues between the attackers. Cassana takes their momentary distraction as a chance to grab the dagger from the belt of the man restraining her and she buries it in his neck. The shock of the others allows her to tear it free, splattering her with blood, but just as she goes to attack the next and escape she’s slammed into the wall and disarmed, with an attackers knife slashing across her shoulder in the struggle, but not before screaming loud enough to attract help. 

The surviving attackers attempt to flee at the sound of guards, only for Greywind to find them first. Cassana slumps to the ground, bleeding but knowing she’s safe with Greywind as guards rush in, and that’s how Robb finds her considering he’d woken and gone to search for her after finding her missing. Robb is left horrified by the attack, both against the boys and his wife, and his resolve begins to break. Cassana is treated for her wounds while Robb orders executions and has Lord Karstark imprisoned, and Robb questions how he can rule when he cannot protect his own wife, finally at breaking point after the attack on Winterfell and his brothers. 

Cassana is left shaken, but not shocked, but she is at a loss for what can be done. Robb, in his desperation, tries to order her to return to Storm's End for her safety, but she refuses. She states that she will return there when she is with child, but not before, and Robb is faced with the dilemma of executing Karstark Cassana warns of what will come from it, but she knows there is no other choice. Robb either executed Karstark, or forever allows Westeros to judge him as weak for allowing such an attack to go unpunished. Cassana watches as Robb executes Karstark, and that night she tries to voice her concerns over Roose Bolton, but cuts herself short upon seeing Robb’s distress. Robb’s council is destabilised with lords abandoning his cause, and their loss is felt even with the Baratheon men Cassana has brought. 

Robb and Cassana’s joint paranoia, and dilemma of whether to march north to fortify Winterfell, or continue south, leads Cassana to suggest that Catelyn and Sansa return to Winterfell with a small retinue of soldiers to hold it, and Robb agrees. They meet with the Frey’s to discuss the state of the war and to ensure safe passage for Catelyn and Sansa. The passage is granted, and a marriage alliance is made between Edmund Tully and the Frey’s in exchange for their support, convincing Catelyn and Sansa to stay for the wedding before travelling to Winterfell. Cassana is wary of her own Lords, but especially Robb’s. She stresses her distrust of both Walder Frey and Roose Bolton to Robb, but he reminds her that they aren’t in a position to be picky with their allies. Her and Robb question the war entirely, and try to remind each other what they are fighting for. Not just vengeance, not just birthright, but their survival considering Tywin will not simply settle for peace no matter what terms they offer. They remind each other that they still have Cersei and Jaime as hostages, and that even if Tywin isn’t negotiating their release, they still have leverage. Cassana decides that they cannot wait until a child is born, and she writes to Doran directly with the wish of negotiating another agreement that would appease him in the short-term in exchange for troops.

Whilst recovering and helping Catelyn plan Edmure’s wedding, Cassana receives news that Lannister and Tyrell forces are marching on Storms End. She immediately falls ill, debating if it’s stress or her coming period that’s causing the physical pain, and again finds herself dejected despite laying with Robb morning and night. Robb convinces her to agree to return south after the wedding, and that he’ll travel with her to Dorne to negotiate personally with Doran. Her and Robb share an intimate moment when they’re getting ready for the wedding, holding each other in quiet exhaustion, and she says that they should just stay in bed. Robb agrees, but jokes that they spend plenty of time in bed as it is. Robb rests a hand over her stomach and promises that it’ll happen soon, and Cassana decides to let herself believe it for the night. They hold each other until Catelyn comes, reminding them that they have somewhere to be, but she gives Cassana a small nod upon recognising the love that’s grown between herself and Robb. Not quite approval for their marriage after all that’s occurred, but an acknowledgement that she knows Robb is well loved, and supported. 

As they proceed to the hall the wedding’s to be held in Cassana notices Greywind is distressed and makes a scene when they demand that Greywind be kept outside. Robb tries to calm her, but allows it considering Greywind had saved her during the attack by the Karstarks, and she eventually gets her way despite the Frey’s resistance. The ceremony is held and the celebrations begin. Cassana finds humour in Robb guiding Sansa away from the Frey boys who attempt to dance with her, but she cannot shake the ill feeling she’s had since seeing Greywind’s distress. She takes note of Greywind’s aversion to Roose Bolton, and quietly alerts Catelyn to it too. Catelyn nods in quiet acknowledgement and takes a seat by Bolton while Robb and Sansa return to Cassana.

Cassana, jesting, asks Robb what man he’d deem appropriate for Sansa, and Robb just laughs and promises Sansa that she won’t be getting engaged again anytime soon. Sansa’s quite content with this. Cassana holds Robb’s hand with a smile until Robb’s called upon by one of his men and he leaves her to engage in conversation. Cassana pats Greywind, who sits firmly by her and Sansa, and Greywind whines as the doors are shut.

And then she recognises the Rains of Castamere.

Horror takes over and she looks at Sansa who sits beside her, who’s turned pale at the song, and Cassana silently takes a knife in hand and tucks it into her sleeve as she meets Catelyn’s eye from across the room. A silent nod is exchanged and Cassana’s taken Sansa’s hand and pulled her to her feet, bringing Greywind along with her. She tries to make a beeline for Robb only to be blocked by the crowd of Frey’s, and Cassana looks at Sansa as the worst case scenario plays in her mind, knowing that Sansa would not simply be killed. Not with the claim she has to the North, and so she decided to get Sansa out before raising alarms.

“Greywind is restless, Lady Stark would like to take him for a stroll outside,” Cassana announces over the song, while Catelyn does her best to reach Robb. The Frey men guarding the door hesitate, and the music stops. Walder calls upon Robb for a toast and he’s out of reach before Cassana can get to him, and slowly they reseat themselves. Cassana keeps a firm grip on Sansa’s hand, while Catelyn seats herself beside Roose. Cassana’s hand tightens around the handle of the knife hidden in her sleeve, she half listens to Walder’s toast and under her breath she orders Sansa to run the moment before all hell break’s loose. 

Catelyn’s jumps to her feet and smacks Bolton while Cassana’s grabbed from behind, buring the knife in the hand of her attacker and pushing Sansa’s out of the way of the carnage before dashing forward to Robb who’s already taken an arrow in the leg. Greywind defends Cassana as she tries to force her way through the bloodbath to Robb. Sansa tries to escape out a side entrance only to be grabbed by Roose Bolton himself and Catelyn’s seized when she tries to attack him. All the archers have set their sites on Greywind, and Robb’s seized the blade of a fallen ally only to be maimed. In the chaos as she’s held back from Robb, who Greywind’s desperately trying to defend, Cassana deduces who’s ordered the attack and that they have orders to take her alive. She screams as a sword is put through Greywind’s skull and everything comes to a standstill, with most of the room having been slaughtered, including both the Stark and Baratheon bannerman. Leaving the Starks and Cassana alive, who are physically unharmed aside from minor injuries received in the struggle, Robb however has taken wounds from multiple arrows and is bleeding from several gashes received during the fight. 

Roose orders for Sansa to be taken away, taking the moment to state his intention of wedding her to Ramsay, leaving Catelyn hysterical as she tries to get to her daughter, only for her to be struck hard enough to hit the floor. Sansa’s taken out of sight, screaming, and Robb’s beaten to his knees in his attempt to intervene. In the chaos Cassana breaks free and lunges for a knife. The archers turn their arrows to her and she holds the knife to her throat, declaring that she is not just Robert Baratheon’s heir, but Tywin’s, and that they know better than to be responsible for her death. Robb is held at swordpoint as she swears to cut her throat if any more blood is spilt, and that Tywin will be receiving her corpse rather than a hostage if Robb is killed. Walder calls her bluff and so she begins to draw blood, truly intending to die with Robb, until finally he raises his hand and orders for her and Robb to be taken to the cells, however he gives the order for Catelyn to be killed. Before either can attempt to stop it Catelyn’s throat is cut without hesitation and the Mountain enters the room as Walder declares that Cassana is to receive Tywin’s mercy. Cassana, knowing well the fate of Oberyn’s sister, knows what awaits her.

Robb and Cassana are thrown in cells facing one another. Robb is tortured by Bolton men and is forced to watch as Cassana is raped by the Mountain. At that point Roose Bolton appears, again informing them both what Sansa’s fate will be, and that Tywin will decide Cassana’s. He decides that Robb will be executed and hung from the walls of Riverrun, disregarding Cassana’s threat of suicide. Moon Tea is forced down Cassana’s throat and as Cassana is dragged from the cell by soldiers she attempts to reach a blade, to indeed attempt suicide, but is subdued and placed in shackles, screaming as she’s pulled from Robb’s sight. With her clothing torn, a dress of Baratheon black and gold, she is paraded through the crowd of celebrating Bolton and Frey men, heckled and groped with each step. In the chaos she sees Greywind’s head being paraded on a stick, and through the flames glimpses Arya’s horrified face in the distance before she’s thrown into the back of a wagon, escorted by the Mountain.

She is carted south until the wagon’s intercepted by the Hound and Arya. The Hound and the Mountain duel, with the chain binding Cassana’s wrists being cut by Arya, allowing Cassana and Arya to escape. Hand in hand they run, not knowing in what direction, until they reach the river and manage to cross it, passing over into the North. They run for as long as they’re able until Cassana collapses, miscarrying a child she didn’t know she was pregnant with. This shatters an already devastated Cassana and they’re forced to stop for the night where Cassana informs Arya of the fates of Catelyn, Sansa, and Robb. Arya wants to find Sansa, but Cassana regretfully discourages that course of action considering she believes that Sansa will already be well on her way to the Dreadfort and under heavy guard. 

Arya asks where they will go, and Cassana states that they will not make it south to the Stormlands alive, and that Storm’s End is under siege. Arya then says if they cannot go south, that they must go north, only for Cassana to say that there is nowhere safe for them in Westeros, in devastation accepting that the war has been lost with Robb’s death. It’s then Arya says they would be safe at the Wall, with Jon. Cassana numbly remembers her promise to Robb, that in the event of his death she would marry Jon and install him as Robb’s heir, and while she cannot stomach the thought of what comes next, she agrees as she believes it is the only place Arya will be safe.

Cassana is left utterly distraught, with any desire for the throne long gone. Her husband, as far as she is aware, is dead along with their child, with the Stormlands days from being under Lannister occupation with the North already lost. As they travel north she heavily debates suicide, but decides that she cannot do it until Sansa and Arya are both safe. That with Catelyn and Robb gone, they are her responsibility. That she cannot die until the North, at the very least, is returned to Stark rule. She sees no future for herself, but intends to ensure that the Starks survive.